CHILDREN
OF
THE
MIND
by
Orson
Scott
Card
(c)
1996
Orson
Scott
Card
Chapter
1
--
"I'M
NOT
MYSELF"
"Mother.
Father.
Did
I
do
it
right?"
--
The
last
words
of
Han
Qing-jao,
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
Si
Wang-mu
stepped
forward.
The
young
man
named
Peter
took
her
hand
and
led
her
into
the
starship.
The
door
closed
behind
them.
Wang-mu
sat
down
on
one
of
the
swiveling
chairs
inside
the
small
metal-walled
room.
She
looked
around,
expecting
to
see
something
strange
and
new.
Except
for
the
metal
walls,
it
could
have
been
any
office
on
the
world
of
Path.
Clean,
but
not
fastidiously
so.
Furnished,
in
a
utilitarian
way.
She
had
seen
holos
of
ships
in
flight:
the
smoothly
streamlined
fighters
and
shuttles
that
dipped
into
and
out
of
the
atmosphere;
the
vast
rounded
structures
of
the
starships
that
accelerated
as
near
to
the
speed
of
light
as
matter
could
get.
On
the
one
hand,
the
sharp
power
of
a
needle;
on
the
other,
the
massive
power
of
a
sledgehammer.
But
here
in
this
room,
no
power
at
all.
Just
a
room.
Where
was
the
pilot?
There
must
be
a
pilot,
for
the
young
man
who
sat
across
the
room
from
her,
murmuring
to
his
computer,
could
hardly
be
controlling
a
starship
capable
of
the
feat
of
traveling
faster
than
light.
And
yet
that
must
have
been
precisely
what
he
was
doing,
for
there
were
no
other
doors
that
might
lead
to
other
rooms.
The
starship
had
looked
small
from
the
outside;
this
room
obviously
used
all
the
space
that
it
contained.
There
in
the
corner
were
the
batteries
that
stored
energy
from
the
solar
collectors
on
the
top
of
the
ship.
In
that
chest,
which
seemed
to
be
insulated
like
a
refrigerator,
there
might
be
food
and
drink.
So
much
for
life
support.
Where
was
the
romance
in
starflight
now,
if
this
was
all
it
took?
A
mere
room.
With
nothing
else
to
watch,
she
watched
the
young
man
at
the
computer
terminal.
Peter
Wiggin,
he
said
his
name
was.
The
name
of
the
ancient
Hegemon,
the
one
who
first
united
all
the
human
race
under
his
control,
back
when
people
lived
on
only
one
world,
all
the
nations
and
races
and
religions
and
philosophies
crushed
together
elbow
to
elbow,
with
nowhere
to
go
but
into
each
other's
lands,
for
the
sky
was
a
ceiling
then,
and
space
was
a
vast
chasm
that
could
not
be
bridged.
Peter
Wiggin,
the
man
who
ruled
the
human
race.
This
was
not
him,
of
course,
and
he
had
admitted
as
much.
Andrew
Wiggin
sent
him;
Wang-mu
remembered,
from
things
that
Master
Han
had
told
her,
that
Andrew
Wiggin
had
somehow
made
him.
Did
this
make
the
great
Speaker
of
the
Dead
Peter's
father?
Or
was
he
somehow
Ender's
brother,
not
just
named
for
but
actually
embodying
the
Hegemon
who
had
died
three
thousand
years
before?
Peter
stopped
murmuring,
leaned
back
in
his
chair,
and
sighed.
He
rubbed
his
eyes,
then
stretched
and
groaned.
It
was
a
very
indelicate
thing
to
do
in
company.
The
sort
of
thing
one
might
expect
from
a
coarse
fieldworker.
He
seemed
to
sense
her
disapproval.
Or
perhaps
he
had
forgotten
her
and
now
suddenly
remembered
that
he
had
company.
Without
straightening
himself
in
his
chair,
he
turned
his
head
and
looked
at
her.
"Sorry,"
he
said.
"I
forgot
I
was
not
alone."
Wang-mu
longed
to
speak
boldly
to
him,
despite
a
lifetime
retreating
from
bold
speech.
After
all,
he
had
spoken
to
her
with
offensive
boldness,
when
his
starship
appeared
like
a
fresh-sprouted
mushroom
on
the
lawn
by
the
river
and
he
emerged
with
a
single
vial
of
a
disease
that
would
cure
her
home
world,
Path,
of
its
genetic
illness.
He
had
looked
her
in
the
eye
not
fifteen
minutes
ago
and
said,
"Come
with
me
and
you'll
be
part
of
changing
history.
Making
history."
And
despite
her
fear,
she
had
said
yes.
Had
said
yes,
and
now
sat
in
a
swivel
chair
watching
him
behave
crudely,
stretching
like
a
tiger
in
front
of
her.
Was
that
his
beast-of-the-heart,
the
tiger?
Wang-mu
had
read
the
Hegemon.
She
could
believe
that
there
was
a
tiger
in
that
great
and
terrible
man.
But
this
one?
This
boy?
Older
than
Wang-mu,
but
she
was
not
too
young
to
know
immaturity
when
she
saw
it.
He
was
going
to
change
the
course
of
history!
Clean
out
the
corruption
in
the
Congress.
Stop
the
Lusitania
Fleet.
Make
all
colony
planets
equal
members
of
the
Hundred
Worlds.
This
boy
who
stretched
like
a
jungle
cat.
"I
don't
have
your
approval,"
he
said.
He
sounded
annoyed
and
amused,
both
at
once.
But
then
she
might
not
be
good
at
understanding
the
inflections
of
one
such
as
this.
Certainly
it
was
hard
to
read
the
grimaces
of
such
a
round-eyed
man.
Both
his
face
and
his
voice
contained
hidden
languages
that
she
could
not
understand.
"You
must
understand,"
he
said.
"I'm
not
myself."
Wang-mu
spoke
the
common
language
well
enough
at
least
to
understand
the
idiom.
"You
are
unwell
today?"
But
she
knew
even
as
she
said
it
that
he
had
not
meant
the
expression
idiomatically
at
all.
"I'm
not
myself,"
he
said
again.
"I'm
not
really
Peter
Wiggin."
"I
hope
not,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I
read
about
his
funeral
in
school."
"I
do
look
like
him,
though,
don't
I?"
He
brought
up
a
hologram
into
the
air
over
his
computer
terminal.
The
hologram
rotated
to
look
at
Wang-mu;
Peter
sat
up
and
assumed
the
same
pose,
facing
her.
"There
is
a
resemblance,"
she
said.
"Of
course,
I'm
younger,"
said
Peter.
"Because
Ender
didn't
see
me
again
after
he
left
Earth
when
he
was--
what,
five
years
old?
A
little
runt,
anyway.
I
was
still
a
boy.
That's
what
he
remembered,
when
he
conjured
me
out
of
thin
air."
"Not
air
at
all,"
she
said.
"Out
of
nothing."
"Not
nothing,
either,"
he
said.
"Conjured
me,
all
the
same."
He
smiled
wickedly.
"I
can
call
spirits
from
the
vasty
deep."
These
words
meant
something
to
him,
but
not
to
her.
In
the
world
of
Path
she
had
been
expected
to
be
a
servant
and
so
was
educated
very
little.
Later,
in
the
house
of
Han
Fei-tzu,
her
abilities
had
been
recognized,
first
by
her
former
mistress,
Han
Qing-jao,
and
later
by
the
master
himself.
From
both
she
had
acquired
some
bits
of
education,
in
a
haphazard
way.
What
teaching
there
had
been
was
mostly
technical,
and
the
literature
she
learned
was
of
the
Middle
Kingdom,
or
of
Path
itself.
She
could
have
quoted
endlessly
from
the
great
poet
Li
Qing-jao,
for
whom
her
one-time
mistress
had
been
named.
But
of
the
poet
he
was
quoting,
she
knew
nothing.
"I
can
call
spirits
from
the
vasty
deep,"
he
said
again.
And
then,
changing
his
voice
and
manner
a
little,
he
answered
himself.
"Why
so
can
I,
or
so
can
any
man.
But
will
they
come
when
you
do
call
for
them?"
"Shakespeare?"
she
guessed.
He
grinned
at
her.
She
thought
of
the
way
a
cat
smiles
at
the
creature
it
is
toying
with.
"That's
always
the
best
guess
when
a
European
is
doing
the
quoting,"
he
said.
"The
quotation
is
funny,"
she
said.
"A
man
brags
that
he
can
summon
the
dead.
But
the
other
man
says
that
the
trick
is
not
calling,
but
rather
getting
them
to
come."
He
laughed.
"What
a
way
you
have
with
humor."
"This
quotation
means
something
to
you,
because
Ender
called
you
forth
from
the
dead."
He
looked
startled.
"How
did
you
know?"
She
felt
a
thrill
of
fear.
Was
it
possible?
"I
did
not
know,
I
was
making
a
joke."
"Well,
it's
not
true.
Not
literally.
He
didn't
raise
the
dead.
Though
he
no
doubt
thinks
he
could,
if
the
need
arose."
Peter
sighed.
"I'm
being
nasty.
The
words
just
come
to
my
mind.
I
don't
mean
them.
They
just
come."
"It
is
possible
to
have
words
come
to
your
mind,
and
still
refrain
from
speaking
them
aloud."
He
rolled
his
eyes.
"I
wasn't
trained
for
servility,
the
way
you
were."
So
this
was
the
attitude
of
one
who
came
from
a
world
of
free
people--
to
sneer
at
one
who
had
been
a
servant
through
no
fault
of
her
own.
"I
was
trained
to
keep
unpleasant
words
to
myself
as
a
matter
of
courtesy,"
she
said.
"But
perhaps
to
you,
that
is
just
another
form
of
servility."
"As
I
said,
Royal
Mother
of
the
West,
nastiness
comes
unbidden
to
my
mouth."
"I
am
not
the
Royal
Mother,"
said
Wang-mu.
"The
name
was
a
cruel
joke--"
"And
only
a
very
nasty
person
would
mock
you
for
it."
Peter
grinned.
"But
I'm
named
for
the
Hegemon.
I
thought
perhaps
bearing
ludicrously
overwrought
names
was
something
we
might
have
in
common."
She
sat
silently,
entertaining
the
possibility
that
he
might
have
been
trying
to
make
friends.
"I
came
into
existence,"
he
said,
"only
a
short
while
ago.
A
matter
of
weeks.
I
thought
you
should
know
that
about
me."
She
didn't
understand.
"You
know
how
this
starship
works?"
he
said.
Now
he
was
leaping
from
subject
to
subject.
Testing
her.
Well,
she
had
had
enough
of
being
tested.
"Appareptly
one
sits
within
it
and
is
examined
by
rude
strangers,"
she
said.
He
smiled
and
nodded.
"Give
as
good
as
you
get.
Ender
told
me
you
were
nobody's
servant."
"I
was
the
true
and
faithful
servant
of
Qing-jao.
I
hope
Ender
did
not
lie
to
you
about
that."
He
brushed
away
her
literalism.
"A
mind
of
your
own."
Again
his
eyes
sized
her
up;
again
she
felt
utterly
comprehended
by
his
lingering
glance,
as
she
had
felt
when
he
first
looked
at
her
beside
the
river.
"Wangmu,
I
am
not
speaking
metaphorically
when
I
tell
you
I
was
only
just
made.
Made,
you
understand,
not
born.
And
the
way
I
was
made
has
much
to
do
with
how
this
starship
works.
I
don't
want
to
bore
you
by
explaining
things
you
already
understand,
but
you
must
know
what--
not
who--
I
am
in
order
to
understand
why
I
need
you
with
me.
So
I
ask
again--
do
you
know
how
this
starship
works?"
She
nodded.
"I
think
so.
Jane,
the
being
who
dwells
in
computers,
she
holds
in
her
mind
as
perfect
a
picture
as
she
can
of
the
starship
and
all
who
are
within
it.
The
people
also
hold
their
own
picture
of
themselves
and
who
they
are
and
so
on.
Then
she
moves
everything
from
the
real
world
to
a
place
of
nothingness,
which
takes
no
time
at
all,
and
then
brings
it
back
into
reality
in
whatever
place
she
chooses.
Which
also
takes
no
time.
So
instead
of
starships
taking
years
to
get
from
world
to
world,
it
happens
in
an
instant."
Peter
nodded.
"Very
good.
Except
what
you
have
to
understand
is
that
during
the
time
that
the
starship
is
Outside,
it
isn't
surrounded
by
nothingness.
Instead
it's
surrounded
by
uncountable
numbers
of
aiuas."
She
turned
away
her
face
from
him.
"You
don't
understand
aiuas?"
"To
say
that
all
people
have
always
existed.
That
we
are
older
than
the
oldest
gods
..."
"Well,
sort
of,"
said
Peter.
"Only
aiuas
on
the
Outside,
they
can't
be
said
to
exist,
or
at
least
not
any
kind
of
meaningful
existence.
They're
just
...
there.
Not
even
that,
because
there's
no
sense
of
location,
no
there
where
they
might
be.
They
just
are.
Until
some
intelligence
calls
them,
names
them,
puts
them
into
some
kind
of
order,
gives
them
shape
and
form."
"The
clay
can
become
a
bear,"
she
said,
"but
not
as
long
as
it
rests
cold
and
wet
in
the
riverbank."
"Exactly.
So
there
was
Ender
Wiggin
and
several
other
people
who,
with
luck,
you'll
never
need
to
meet,
taking
the
first
voyage
Outside.
They
weren't
going
anywhere,
really.
The
point
of
that
first
voyage
was
to
get
Outside
long
enough
that
one
of
them,
a
rather
talented
genetic
scientist,
could
create
a
new
molecule,
an
extremely
complex
one,
by
the
image
she
held
of
it
in
her
mind.
Or
rather
her
image
of
the
modifications
she
needed
to
make
in
an
existing...
well,
you
don't
have
the
biology
for
it.
Anyway,
she
did
what
she
was
supposed
to
do,
she
created
the
new
molecule,
calloo
callay,
only
the
thing
is,
she
wasn't
the
only
person
doing
any
creating
that
day."
"Ender's
mind
created
you?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"Inadvertently.
I
was,
shall
we
say,
a
tragic
accident.
An
unhappy
side
effect.
Let's
just
say
that
everybody
there,
everything
there,
was
creating
like
crazy.
The
aiuas
Outside
are
frantic
to
be
made
into
something,
you
see.
There
were
shadow
starships
being
created
all
around
us.
All
kinds
of
weak,
faint,
fragmented,
fragile,
ephemeral
structures
rising
and
falling
in
each
instant.
Only
four
had
any
solidity.
One
was
that
genetic
molecule
that
Elanora
Ribeira
had
come
to
create."
"One
was
you?"
"The
least
interesting
one,
I
fear.
The
least
loved
and
valued.
One
of
the
people
on
the
ship
was
a
fellow
named
Miro,
who
through
a
tragic
accident
some
years
ago
had
been
left
somewhat
crippled.
Neurologically
damaged.
Thick
of
speech,
clumsy
with
his
hands,
lame
when
he
walked.
He
held
within
his
mind
the
powerful,
treasured
image
of
himself
as
he
used
to
be.
So--
with
that
perfect
self-image,
a
vast
number
of
aiuas
assembled
themselves
into
an
exact
copy,
not
of
how
he
was,
but
of
how
he
once
was
and
longed
to
be
again.
Complete
with
all
his
memories--
a
perfect
replication
of
him.
So
perfect
that
it
had
the
same
utter
loathing
for
his
crippled
body
that
he
himself
had.
So
...
the
new,
improved
Miro--
or
rather
the
copy
of
the
old,
undamaged
Miro--
whatever--
he
stood
there
as
the
ultimate
rebuke
of
the
crippled
one.
And
before
their
very
eyes,
that
old
rejected
body
crumbled
away
into
nothing."
Wang-mu
gasped,
imagining
it.
"He
died!"
"No,
that's
the
point,
don't
you
see?
He
lived.
It
was
Miro.
His
own
aiua--
not
the
trillions
of
aiuas
making
up
the
atoms
and
molecules
of
his
body,
but
the
one
that
controlled
them
all,
the
one
that
was
himself,
his
will--
his
aiua
simply
moved
to
the
new
and
perfect
body.
That
was
his
true
self.
And
the
old
one
..."
"Had
no
use."
"Had
nothing
to
give
it
shape.
You
see,
I
think
our
bodies
are
held
together
by
love.
The
love
of
the
master
aiua
for
the
glorious
powerful
body
that
obeys
it,
that
gives
the
self
all
its
experience
of
the
world.
Even
Miro,
even
with
all
his
self-loathing
when
he
was
crippled,
even
he
must
have
loved
whatever
pathetic
remnant
of
his
body
was
left
to
him.
Until
the
moment
that
he
had
a
new
one."
"And
then
he
moved."
"Without
even
knowing
that
he
had
done
so,"
said
Peter.
"He
followed
his
love."
Wang-mu
heard
this
fanciful
tale
and
knew
that
it
must
be
true,
for
she
had
overheard
many
a
mention
of
aiuas
in
the
conversations
between
Han
Fei-tzu
and
Jane,
and
now
with
Peter
Wiggin's
story,
it
made
sense.
It
had
to
be
true,
if
only
because
this
starship
really
had
appeared
as
if
from
nowhere
on
the
bank
of
the
river
behind
Han
Fei-tzu's
house.
"But
now
you
must
wonder,"
said
Peter,
"how
I,
unloved
and
unlovable
as
I
know
I
am,
came
into
existence."
"You
already
said.
Ender's
mind."
"Miro's
most
intensely
held
image
was
of
his
own
younger,
healthier,
stronger
self.
But
Ender,
the
images
that
mattered
most
in
his
mind
were
of
his
older
sister
Valentine
and
his
older
brother
Peter.
Not
as
they
became,
though,
for
his
real
older
brother
Peter
was
long
dead,
and
Valentine--
she
has
accompanied
or
followed
Ender
on
all
his
hops
through
space,
so
she
is
still
alive,
but
aged
as
he
has
aged.
Mature.
A
real
person.
Yet
on
that
starship,
during
that
time
Outside,
he
conjured
up
a
copy
of
her
youthful
self.
Young
Valentine.
Poor
Old
Valentine!
She
didn't
know
she
was
so
old
until
she
saw
this
younger
self,
this
perfect
being,
this
angel
that
had
dwelt
in
Ender's
twisted
little
mind
from
childhood
on.
I
must
say,
she's
the
most
put-upon
victim
in
all
this
little
drama.
To
know
that
your
brother
carries
around
such
an
image
of
you,
instead
of
loving
you
as
you
really
are--
well,
one
can
see
that
Old
Valentine--
she
hates
it,
but
that's
how
everyone
thinks
of
her
now,
including,
poor
thing,
herself--
one
can
see
that
Old
Valentine
is
really
having
her
patience
tried."
"But
if
the
original
Valentine
is
still
alive,"
said
Wang-mu,
puzzled,
"then
who
is
the
young
Valentine?
Who
is
she
really?
You
can
be
Peter
because
he's
dead
and
no
one
is
using
his
name,
but
..."
"Quite
puzzling,
isn't
it?"
said
Peter.
"But
my
point
is
that
whether
he's
dead
or
not,
I'm
not
Peter
Wiggin.
As
I
said
before,
I'm
not
myself."
He
leaned
back
in
his
chair
and
looked
up
at
the
ceiling.
The
hologram
above
the
terminal
turned
to
look
at
him.
He
had
not
touched
the
controls.
"Jane
is
with
us,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Jane
is
always
with
us,"
said
Peter.
"Ender's
spy."
The
hologram
spoke.
"Ender
doesn't
need
a
spy.
He
needs
friends,
if
he
can
get
them.
Allies
at
least."
Peter
reached
idly
for
the
terminal
and
turned
it
off.
The
hologram
disappeared.
This
disturbed
Wang-mu
very
much.
Almost
as
if
he
had
slapped
a
child.
Or
beaten
a
servant.
"Jane
is
a
very
noble
creature,
to
treat
her
with
such
disrespect."
"Jane
is
a
computer
program
with
a
bug
in
the
id
routines."
He
was
in
a
dark
mood,
this
boy
who
had
come
to
take
her
into
his
starship
and
spirit
her
away
from
the
world
of
Path.
But
dark
as
his
mood
might
be,
she
understood
now,
with
the
hologram
gone
from
the
terminal,
what
she
had
seen.
"It
isn't
just
because
you're
so
young
and
the
holograms
of
Peter
Wiggin
the
Hegemon
are
of
a
mature
man,"
said
Wang-mu.
"What,"
he
said
impatiently.
"What
isn't
what?"
"The
physical
difference
between
you
and
the
Hegemon."
"What
is
it,
then?"
"He
looks--
satisfied."
"He
conquered
the
world,"
said
Peter.
"So
when
you
have
done
the
same,
you
will
get
that
look
of
satisfaction?"
"I
suppose
so,"
said
Peter.
"It's
what
passes
for
a
purpose
in
my
life.
It's
the
mission
Ender
has
sent
me
on."
"Don't
lie
to
me,"
said
Wang-mu.
"On
the
riverbank
you
spoke
of
the
terrible
things
I
did
for
the
sake
of
my
ambition.
I
admit
it--
I
was
ambitious,
desperate
to
rise
out
of
my
terrible
lowborn
state.
I
know
the
taste
of
it,
and
the
smell
of
it,
and
I
smell
it
coming
from
you,
like
the
smell
of
tar
on
a
hot
day,
you
stink
of
it."
"Ambition?
Has
a
stench?"
"I'm
drunk
with
it
myself."
He
grinned.
Then
he
touched
the
jewel
in
his
ear.
"Remember,
Jane
is
listening,
and
she
tells
Ender
everything."
Wang-mu
fell
silent,
but
not
because
she
was
embarrassed.
She
simply
had
nothing
to
say,
and
therefore
said
nothing.
"So
I'm
ambitious.
Because
that's
how
Ender
imagined
me.
Ambitious
and
nasty-minded
and
cruel."
"But
I
thought
you
were
not
yourself,"
she
said.
His
eyes
blazed
with
defiance.
"That's
right,
I'm
not."
He
looked
away.
"Sorry,
Gepetto,
but
I
can't
be
a
real
boy.
I
have
no
soul."
She
didn't
understand
the
name
he
said,
but
she
understood
the
word
soul.
"All
my
childhood
I
was
thought
to
be
a
servant
by
nature.
To
have
no
soul.
Then
one
day
they
discovered
that
I
have
one.
So
far
it
has
brought
me
no
great
happiness."
"I'm
not
speaking
of
some
religious
idea.
I'm
speaking
of
the
aiua.
I
haven't
got
one.
Remember
what
happened
to
Miro's
broken-down
body
when
his
aiua
abandoned
it."
"But
you
don't
crumble,
so
you
must
have
an
aiua
after
all."
"I
don't
have
it,
it
has
me.
I
continue
to
exist
because
the
aiua
whose
irresistible
will
called
me
into
existence
continues
to
imagine
me.
Continues
to
need
me,
to
control
me,
to
be
my
will."
"Ender
Wiggin?"
she
asked.
"My
brother,
my
creator,
my
tormentor,
my
god,
my
very
self."
"And
young
Valentine?
Her
too?"
"Ah,
but
he
loves
her.
He's
proud
of
her.
He's
glad
he
made
her.
Me
he
loathes.
Loathes,
and
yet
it's
his
will
that
I
do
and
say
every
nasty
thing.
When
I'm
at
my
most
despicable,
remember
that
I
do
only
what
my
brother
makes
me
do."
"Oh,
to
blame
him
for--"
"I'm
not
blaming,
Wang-mu.
I'm
stating
simple
reality.
His
will
is
controlling
three
bodies
now.
Mine,
my
impossibly
angelic
sister's,
and
of
course
his
own
very
tired
middle-aged
body.
Every
aiua
in
my
body
receives
its
order
and
place
from
his.
I
am,
in
all
ways
that
matter,
Ender
Wiggin.
Except
that
he
has
created
me
to
be
the
vessel
of
every
impulse
in
himself
that
he
hates
and
fears.
His
ambition,
yes,
you
smell
his
ambition
when
you
smell
mine.
His
aggression.
His
rage.
His
nastiness.
His
cruelty.
His,
not
mine,
because
I
am
dead,
and
anyway
I
was
never
like
this,
never
the
way
he
saw
me.
This
person
before
you
is
a
travesty,
a
mockery!
I'm
a
twisted
memory.
A
despicable
dream.
A
nightmare.
I'm
the
creature
hiding
under
the
bed.
He
brought
me
out
of
chaos
to
be
the
terror
of
his
childhood."
"So
don't
do
it,"
said
Wang-mu.
"If
you
don't
want
to
be
those
things,
don't
do
them."
He
sighed
and
closed
his
eyes.
"If
you're
so
bright,
why
haven't
you
understood
a
word
I've
said?"
She
did
understand,
though.
"What
is
your
will,
anyway?
Nobody
can
see
it.
You
don't
hear
it
thinking.
You
only
know
what
your
will
is
afterward,
when
you
look
back
in
your
life
and
see
what
you've
done."
"That's
the
most
terrible
trick
he's
played
on
me,"
said
Peter
softly,
his
eyes
still
closed.
"I
look
back
on
my
life
and
I
see
only
the
memories
he
has
imagined
for
me.
He
was
taken
from
our
family
when
he
was
only
five.
What
does
he
know
of
me
or
my
life?"
"He
wrote
The
Hegemon."
"That
book.
Yes,
based
on
Valentine's
memories,
as
she
told
them
to
him.
And
the
public
documents
of
my
dazzling
career.
And
of
course
the
few
ansible
communications
between
Ender
and
my
own
late
self
before
I--
he--
died.
I'm
only
a
few
weeks
old,
yet
I
know
a
quotation
from
Henry
X,
Part
I,
Owen
Glendower
boasting
to
Hotspur.
Henry
Percy.
How
could
I
know
that?
When
did
I
go
to
school?
How
long
did
I
lie
awake
at
night,
reading
old
plays
until
I
committed
a
thousand
favorite
lines
to
memory?
Did
Ender
somehow
conjure
up
the
whole
of
his
dead
brother's
education?
All
his
private
thoughts?
Ender
only
knew
the
real
Peter
Wiggin
for
five
years.
It's
not
a
real
person's
memories
I
draw
on.
It's
the
memories
Ender
thinks
that
I
should
have."
"He
thinks
you
should
know
Shakespeare,
and
so
you
do?"
she
asked
doubtfully.
"If
only
Shakespeare
were
all
he
had
given
me.
The
great
writers,
the
great
philosophers.
If
only
those
were
the
only
memories
I
had."
She
waited
for
him
to
list
the
troublesome
memories.
But
he
only
shuddered
and
fell
silent.
"So
if
you
are
really
controlled
by
Ender,
then
...
you
are
him.
Then
that
is
yourself.
You
are
Andrew
Wiggin.
You
have
an
aiua."
"I'm
Andrew
Wiggin's
nightmare,"
said
Peter.
"I'm
Andrew
Wiggin's
self-loathing.
I'm
everything
he
hates
and
fears
about
himself.
That's
the
script
I've
been
given.
That's
what
I
have
to
do."
He
flexed
his
hand
into
a
fist,
then
extended
it
partway,
the
fingers
still
bent.
A
claw.
The
tiger
again.
And
for
a
moment,
Wang-mu
was
afraid
of
him.
Only
a
moment,
though.
He
relaxed
his
hands.
The
moment
passed.
"What
part
does
your
script
have
in
it
for
me?"
"I
don't
know,"
said
Peter.
"You're
very
smart.
Smarter
than
I
am,
I
hope.
Though
of
course
I
have
such
incredible
vanity
that
I
can't
really
believe
that
anyone
is
actually
smarter
than
I
am.
Which
means
that
I'm
all
the
more
in
need
of
good
advice,
since
I
can't
actually
conceive
of
needing
any."
"You
talk
in
circles."
"That's
just
part
of
my
cruelty.
To
torment
you
with
conversation.
But
maybe
it's
supposed
to
go
farther
than
that.
Maybe
I'm
supposed
to
torture
you
and
kill
you
the
way
I
so
clearly
remember
doing
with
squirrels.
Maybe
I'm
supposed
to
stake
your
living
body
out
in
the
woods,
nailing
your
extremities
to
tree
roots,
and
then
open
you
up
layer
by
layer
to
see
at
what
point
the
flies
begin
to
come
and
lay
eggs
in
your
exposed
flesh."
She
recoiled
at
the
image.
"I
have
read
the
book.
I
know
the
Hegemon
was
not
a
monster!"
"It
wasn't
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
who
created
me
Outside.
It
was
the
frightened
boy
Ender.
I'm
not
the
Peter
Wiggin
he
so
wisely
understood
in
that
book.
I'm
the
Peter
Wiggin
he
had
nightmares
about.
The
one
who
flayed
squirrels."
"He
saw
you
do
that?"
she
asked.
"Not
me,"
he
said
testily.
"And
no,
he
never
even
saw
him
do
it.
Valentine
told
him
later.
She
found
the
squirrel's
body
in
the
woods
near
their
childhood
home
in
Greensboro,
North
Carolina,
on
the
continent
of
North
America
back
on
Earth.
But
that
image
fit
so
tidily
into
his
nightmares
that
he
borrowed
it
and
shared
it
with
me.
That's
the
memory
I
live
with.
Intellectually,
I
can
imagine
that
the
real
Peter
Wiggin
was
probably
not
cruel
at
all.
He
was
learning
and
studying.
He
didn't
have
compassion
for
the
squirrel
because
he
didn't
sentimentalize
it.
It
was
simply
an
animal.
No
more
important
than
a
head
of
lettuce.
To
cut
it
up
was
probably
as
immoral
an
act
as
making
a
salad.
But
that's
not
how
Ender
imagined
it,
and
so
that's
not
how
I
remember
it."
"How
do
you
remember
it?"
"The
way
I
remember
all
my
supposed
memories.
From
the
outside.
Watching
myself
in
horrified
fascination
as
I
take
a
fiendish
delight
in
cruelty.
All
my
memories
prior
to
the
moment
I
came
to
life
on
Ender's
little
voyage
Outside,
in
all
of
them
I
see
myself
through
someone
else's
eyes.
A
very
odd
feeling,
I
assure
you."
"But
now?"
"Now
I
don't
see
myself
at
all,"
he
said.
"Because
I
have
no
self.
I
am
not
myself."
"But
you
remember.
You
have
memories.
Of
this
conversation,
already
you
remember
it.
Looking
at
me.
You
must,
surely."
"Yes,"
he
said.
"I
remember
you.
And
I
remember
being
here
and
seeing
you.
But
there
isn't
any
self
behind
my
eyes.
I
feel
tired
and
stupid
even
when
I'm
being
my
most
clever
and
brilliant."
He
smiled
a
charming
smile
and
now
Wang-mu
could
see
again
the
true
difference
between
Peter
and
the
hologram
of
the
Hegemon.
It
was
as
he
said:
Even
at
his
most
self-deprecating,
this
Peter
Wiggin
had
eyes
that
flashed
with
inner
rage.
He
was
dangerous.
You
could
see
it
looking
at
him.
When
he
looked
into
your
eyes,
you
could
imagine
him
planning
how
and
when
you
would
die.
"I
am
not
myself,"
said
Peter.
"You
are
saying
this
to
control
yourself,"
said
Wang-mu,
guessing
but
also
sure
she
was
right.
"This
is
your
incantation,
to
stop
yourself
from
doing
what
you
desire."
Peter
sighed
and
leaned
over,
laying
his
head
down
on
the
terminal,
his
ear
pressed
against
the
cold
plastic
surface.
"What
is
it
you
desire?"
she
said,
fearful
of
the
answer.
"Go
away,"
he
said.
"Where
can
I
go?
This
great
starship
of
yours
has
only
one
room."
"Open
the
door
and
go
outside,"
he
said.
"You
mean
to
kill
me?
To
eject
me
into
space
where
I'll
freeze
before
I
have
time
to
suffocate?"
He
sat
up
and
looked
at
her
in
puzzlement.
"Space?"
His
confusion
confused
her.
Where
else
would
they
be
but
in
space?
That's
where
starships
went,
through
space.
Except
this
one,
of
course.
As
he
saw
understanding
come
to
her,
he
laughed
aloud.
"Oh,
yes,
you're
the
brilliant
one,
they've
remade
the
entire
world
of
Path
to
have
your
genius!"
She
refused
to
be
goaded.
"I
thought
there
would
be
some
sensation
of
movement.
Or
something.
Have
we
traveled,
then?
Are
we
already
there?"
"In
the
twinkling
of
an
eye.
We
were
Outside
and
then
back
Inside
at
another
place,
all
so
fast
that
only
a
computer
could
experience
our
voyage
as
having
any
duration
at
all.
Jane
did
it
before
I
finished
talking
to
her.
Before
I
said
a
word
to
you."
"Then
where
are
we?
What's
outside
the
door?"
"We're
sitting
in
the
woods
somewhere
on
the
planet
Divine
Wind.
The
air
is
breathable.
You
won't
freeze.
It's
summer
outside
the
door."
She
walked
to
the
door
and
pulled
down
the
handle,
releasing
the
airtight
seal.
The
door
eased
open.
Sunlight
streamed
into
the
room.
"Divine
Wind,"
she
said.
"I
read
about
it--
it
was
founded
as
a
Shinto
world
the
way
Path
was
supposed
to
be
Taoist.
The
purity
of
ancient
Japanese
culture.
But
I
think
it's
not
so
very
pure
these
days."
"More
to
the
point,
it's
the
world
where
Andrew
and
Jane
and
I
felt--
if
one
can
speak
of
my
having
feelings
apart
from
Ender's
own--
the
world
where
we
might
find
the
center
of
power
in
the
worlds
ruled
by
Congress.
The
true
decision
makers.
The
power
behind
the
throne."
"So
you
can
subvert
them
and
take
over
the
human
race?"
"So
I
can
stop
the
Lusitania
Fleet.
Taking
over
the
human
race
is
a
bit
later
on
the
agenda.
The
Lusitania
Fleet
is
something
of
an
emergency.
We
have
only
a
few
weeks
to
stop
it
before
the
fleet
gets
there
and
uses
the
Little
Doctor,
the
M.D.
Device,
to
blow
Lusitania
into
its
constituent
elements.
In
the
meantime,
because
Ender
and
everyone
else
expects
me
to
fail,
they're
building
these
little
tin
can
starships
as
fast
as
possible
and
transporting
as
many
Lusitanians
as
they
can--
humans,
piggies,
and
buggers--
to
other
habitable
but
as
yet
uninhabited
planets.
My
dear
sister
Valentine--
the
young
one--
is
off
with
Miro--
in
his
fresh
new
body,
the
dear
lad--
searching
out
new
worlds
as
fast
as
their
little
starship
can
carry
them.
Quite
a
project.
All
of
them
betting
on
my--
on
our--
failure.
Let's
disappoint
them,
shall
we?"
"Disappoint
them?"
"By
succeeding.
Let's
succeed.
Let's
find
the
center
of
power
among
humankind,
and
let's
persuade
them
to
stop
the
fleet
before
it
needlessly
destroys
a
world."
Wang-mu
looked
at
him
doubtfully.
Persuade
them
to
stop
the
fleet?
This
nasty-minded,
cruel-hearted
boy?
How
could
he
persuade
anyone
of
anything?
As
if
he
could
hear
her
thoughts,
he
answered
her
silent
doubt.
"You
see
why
I
invited
you
to
come
along
with
me.
When
Ender
was
inventing
me,
he
forgot
the
fact
that
he
never
knew
me
during
the
time
in
my
life
when
I
was
persuading
people
and
gathering
them
together
in
shifting
alliances
and
all
that
nonsense.
So
the
Peter
Wiggin
he
created
is
far
too
nasty,
openly
ambitious,
and
nakedly
cruel
to
persuade
a
man
with
rectal
itch
to
scratch
his
own
butt."
She
looked
away
from
him
again.
"You
see?"
he
said.
"I
offend
you
again
and
again.
Look
at
me.
Do
you
see
my
dilemma?
The
real
Peter,
the
original
one,
he
could
have
done
the
work
I've
been
sent
to
do.
He
could
have
done
it
in
his
sleep.
He'd
already
have
a
plan.
He'd
be
able
to
win
people
over,
soothe
them,
insinuate
himself
into
their
councils.
That
Peter
Wiggin!
He
can
charm
the
stings
out
of
bees.
But
can
I?
I
doubt
it.
For,
you
see,
I'm
not
myself."
He
got
up
from
his
chair,
roughly
pushed
his
way
past
her,
and
stepped
outside
onto
the
meadow
that
surrounded
the
little
metal
cabin
that
had
carried
them
from
world
to
world.
Wang-mu
stood
in
the
doorway,
watching
him
as
he
wandered
away
from
the
ship;
away,
but
not
too
far.
I
know
something
of
how
he
feels,
she
thought.
I
know
something
of
having
to
submerge
your
will
in
someone
else's.
To
live
for
them,
as
if
they
were
the
star
of
the
story
of
your
life,
and
you
merely
a
supporting
player.
I
have
been
a
slave.
But
at
least
in
all
that
time
I
knew
my
own
heart.
I
knew
what
I
truly
thought
even
as
I
did
what
they
wanted,
whatever
it
took
to
get
what
I
wanted
from
them.
Peter
Wiggin,
though,
has
no
idea
of
what
he
really
wants,
because
even
his
resentment
of
his
lack
of
freedom
isn't
his
own,
even
that
comes
from
Andrew
Wiggin.
Even
his
self-loathing
is
Andrew's
self-loathing,
and
...
And
back
and
back,
in
circles,
like
the
random
path
he
was
tracing
through
the
meadow.
Wang-mu
thought
of
her
mistress--
no,
her
former
mistress--
Qing-jao.
She
also
traced
strange
patterns.
It
was
what
the
gods
forced
her
to
do.
No,
that's
the
old
way
of
thinking.
It's
what
her
obsessive-compulsive
disorder
caused
her
to
do.
To
kneel
on
the
floor
and
trace
the
grain
of
the
wood
in
each
board,
trace
a
single
line
of
it
as
far
as
it
went
across
the
floor,
line
after
line.
It
never
meant
anything,
and
yet
she
had
to
do
it
because
only
by
such
meaningless
mind-numbing
obedience
could
she
win
a
scrap
of
freedom
from
the
impulses
controlling
her.
It
is
Qing-jao
who
was
always
the
slave,
and
never
me.
For
the
master
that
ruled
her
controlled
her
from
inside
her
own
mind.
While
I
could
always
see
my
master
outside
me,
so
my
inmost
self
was
never
touched.
Peter
Wiggin
knows
that
he
is
ruled
by
the
unconscious
fears
and
passions
of
a
complicated
man
many
light-years
away.
But
then,
Qing-jao
thought
her
obsessions
came
from
the
gods.
What
does
it
matter,
to
tell
yourself
that
the
thing
controlling
you
comes
from
outside,
if
in
fact
you
only
experience
it
inside
your
own
heart?
Where
can
you
run
from
it?
How
can
you
hide?
Qing-jao
must
be
free
by
now,
freed
by
the
carrier
virus
that
Peter
brought
with
him
to
Path
and
put
into
the
hands
of
Han
Fei-tzu.
But
Peter--
what
freedom
can
there
be
for
him?
And
yet
he
must
still
live
as
if
he
were
free.
He
must
still
struggle
for
freedom
even
if
the
struggle
itself
is
just
one
more
symptom
of
his
slavery.
There
is
a
part
of
him
that
yearns
to
be
himself.
No,
not
himself.
A
self.
So
what
is
my
part
in
all
of
this?
Am
I
supposed
to
work
a
miracle,
and
give
him
an
aiua?
That
isn't
in
my
power.
And
yet
I
do
have
power,
she
thought.
She
must
have
power,
or
why
else
had
he
spoken
to
her
so
openly?
A
total
stranger,
and
he
had
opened
his
heart
to
her
at
once.
Why?
Because
she
was
in
on
the
secrets,
yes,
but
something
else
as
well.
Ah,
of
course.
He
could
speak
freely
to
her
because
she
had
never
known
Andrew
Wiggin.
Maybe
Peter
was
nothing
but
an
aspect
of
Ender's
nature,
all
that
Ender
feared
and
loathed
about
himself.
But
she
could
never
compare
the
two
of
them.
Whatever
Peter
was,
whoever
controlled
him,
she
was
his
confidante.
Which
made
her,
once
again,
someone's
servant.
She
had
been
Qing-jao's
confidante,
too.
She
shuddered,
as
if
to
shake
from
her
the
sad
comparison.
No,
she
told
herself.
It
is
not
the
same
thing.
Because
that
young
man
wandering
so
aimlessly
among
the
wildflowers
has
no
power
over
me,
except
to
tell
me
of
his
pain
and
hope
for
my
understanding.
Whatever
I
give
to
him
I
will
give
freely.
She
closed
her
eyes
and
leaned
her
head
against
the
frame
of
the
door.
I
will
give
it
freely,
yes,
she
thought.
But
what
am
I
planning
to
give
him?
Why,
exactly
what
he
wants--
my
loyalty,
my
devotion,
my
help
in
all
his
tasks.
To
submerge
myself
in
him.
And
why
am
I
already
planning
to
do
all
this?
Because
however
he
might
doubt
himself,
he
has
the
power
to
win
people
to
his
cause.
She
opened
her
eyes
again
and
strode
out
into
the
hip-high
grass
toward
him.
He
saw
her
and
waited
wordlessly
as
she
approached.
Bees
buzzed
around
her;
butterflies
staggered
drunkenly
through
the
air,
avoiding
her
somehow
in
their
seemingly
random
flight.
At
the
last
moment
she
reached
out
and
gathered
a
bee
from
a
blossom
into
her
hand,
into
her
fist,
but
then
quickly,
before
it
could
sting
her,
she
lobbed
it
into
Peter's
face.
Flustered,
surprised,
he
batted
away
the
infuriated
bee,
ducked
under
it,
dodged,
and
finally
ran
a
few
steps
before
it
lost
track
of
him
and
buzzed
its
way
out
among
the
flowers
again.
Only
then
could
he
turn
furiously
to
face
her.
"What
was
that
for!"
She
giggled
at
him--
she
couldn't
help
it.
He
had
looked
so
funny.
"Oh,
good,
laugh.
I
can
see
you're
going
to
be
fine
company."
"Be
angry,
I
don't
care,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I'll
just
tell
you
this.
Do
you
think
that
away
off
on
Lusitania,
Ender's
aiua
suddenly
thought,
'Ho,
a
bee!'
and
made
you
brush
at
it
and
dodge
it
like
a
clown?"
He
rolled
his
eyes.
"Oh,
aren't
you
clever.
Well
gosh,
Miss
Royal
Mother
of
the
West,
you
sure
solved
all
my
problems!
I
can
see
I
must
always
have
been
a
real
boy!
And
these
ruby
shoes,
why,
they've
had
the
power
to
take
me
back
to
Kansas
all
along!"
"What's
Kansas?"
she
asked,
looking
down
at
his
shoes,
which
were
not
red.
"Just
another
memory
of
Ender's
that
he
kindly
shared
with
me,"
said
Peter
Wiggin.
He
stood
there,
his
hands
in
his
pockets,
regarding
her.
She
stood
just
as
silently,
her
hands
clasped
in
front
of
her,
regarding
him
right
back.
"So
are
you
with
me?"
he
finally
asked.
"You
must
try
not
to
be
nasty
with
me,"
she
said.
"Take
that
up
with
Ender."
"I
don't
care
whose
aiua
controls
you,"
she
said.
"You
still
have
your
own
thoughts,
which
are
different
from
his--
you
feared
the
bee,
and
he
didn't
even
think
of
a
bee
right
then,
and
you
know
it.
So
whatever
part
of
you
is
in
control
or
whoever
the
real
'you'
happens
to
be,
right
there
on
the
front
of
your
head
is
the
mouth
that's
going
to
be
speaking
to
me,
and
I'm
telling
you
that
if
I'm
going
to
work
with
you,
you
better
be
nice
to
me."
"Does
this
mean
no
more
bee
fights?"
he
asked.
"Yes,"
she
said.
"That's
just
as
well.
With
my
luck
Ender
no
doubt
gave
me
a
body
that
goes
into
shock
when
I'm
stung
by
a
bee."
"It
can
also
be
pretty
hard
on
the
bee,"
she
said.
He
grinned
at
her.
"I
find
myself
liking
you,"
he
said.
"I
really
hate
that."
He
strode
off
toward
the
starship.
"Come
on!"
he
called
out
to
her.
"Let's
see
what
information
Jane
can
give
us
about
this
world
we're
supposed
to
take
by
storm."
Chapter
2
--
"YOU
DON'T
BELIEVE
IN
GOD!"
"When
I
follow
the
path
of
the
gods
through
the
wood,
My
eyes
take
every
twisting
turn
of
the
grain,
But
my
body
moves
straight
along
the
planking,
So
those
who
watch
me
see
that
the
path
of
the
gods
is
straight,
While
I
dwell
in
a
world
with
no
straightness
in
it."
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
Novinha
would
not
come
to
him.
The
gentle
old
teacher
looked
genuinely
distressed
as
she
told
Ender.
"She
wasn't
angry,"
the
old
teacher
explained.
"She
told
me
that
..."
Ender
nodded,
understanding
how
the
teacher
was
torn
between
compassion
and
honesty.
"You
can
tell
me
her
words,"
he
said.
"She
is
my
wife,
so
I
can
bear
it."
The
old
teacher
rolled
her
eyes.
"I'm
married
too,
you
know."
Of
course
he
knew.
All
the
members
of
the
Order
of
the
Children
of
the
Mind
of
Christ--
Os
Filhos
da
Mente
de
Cristo--
were
married.
It
was
their
rule.
"I'm
married,
so
I
know
perfectly
well
that
your
spouse
is
the
one
person
who
knows
all
the
words
you
can't
bear
to
hear."
"Then
let
me
correct
myself,"
said
Ender
mildly.
"She
is
my
wife,
so
I
am
determined
to
hear
it,
whether
I
can
bear
it
or
not."
"She
says
that
she
has
to
finish
the
weeding,
so
she
has
no
time
for
lesser
battles."
Yes,
that
sounded
like
Novinha.
She
might
tell
herself
that
she
had
taken
the
mantle
of
Christ
upon
her,
but
if
so
it
was
the
Christ
who
denounced
the
Pharisees,
the
Christ
who
said
all
those
cruel
and
sarcastic
things
to
his
enemies
and
his
friends
alike,
not
the
gentle
one
with
infinite
patience.
Still,
Ender
was
not
one
to
go
away
merely
because
his
feelings
were
hurt.
"Then
what
are
we
waiting
for?"
asked
Ender.
"Show
me
where
I
can
find
a
hoe."
The
old
teacher
stared
at
him
for
a
long
moment,
then
smiled
and
led
him
out
into
the
gardens.
Soon,
wearing
work
gloves
and
carrying
a
hoe
in
one
hand,
he
stood
at
the
end
of
the
row
where
Novinha
worked,
bent
over
in
the
sunlight,
her
eyes
on
the
ground
before
her
as
she
cut
under
the
root
of
weed
after
weed,
turning
each
one
up
to
bum
to
death
in
the
hot
dry
sun.
She
was
coming
toward
him.
Ender
stepped
to
the
unweeded
row
beside
the
one
Novinha
worked
on,
and
began
to
hoe
toward
her.
They
would
not
meet,
but
they
would
pass
close
to
each
other.
She
would
notice
him
or
not.
She
would
speak
to
him
or
not.
She
still
loved
and
needed
him.
Or
not.
But
no
matter
what,
at
the
end
of
this
day
he
would
have
weeded
in
the
same
field
as
his
wife,
and
her
work
would
have
been
more
easily
done
because
he
was
there,
and
so
he
would
still
be
her
husband,
however
little
she
might
now
want
him
in
that
role.
The
first
time
they
passed
each
other,
she
did
not
so
much
as
look
up.
But
then
she
would
not
have
to.
She
would
know
without
looking
that
the
one
who
joined
her
in
weeding
so
soon
after
she
refused
to
meet
with
her
husband
would
have
to
be
her
husband.
He
knew
that
she
would
know
this,
and
he
also
knew
she
was
too
proud
to
look
at
him
and
show
that
she
wanted
to
see
him
again.
She
would
study
the
weeds
until
she
went
half
blind,
because
Novinha
was
not
one
to
bend
to
anyone
else's
will.
Except,
of
course,
the
will
of
Jesus.
That
was
the
message
she
had
sent
him,
the
message
that
had
brought
him
here,
determined
to
talk
to
her.
A
brief
note
couched
in
the
language
of
the
Church.
She
was
separating
herself
from
him
to
serve
Christ
among
the
Filhos.
She
felt
herself
called
to
this
work.
He
was
to
regard
himself
as
having
no
further
responsibility
toward
her,
and
to
expect
nothing
more
from
her
than
she
would
gladly
give
to
any
of
the
children
of
God.
It
was
a
cold
message,
for
all
the
gentleness
of
its
phrasing.
Ender
was
not
one
to
bend
easily
to
another's
will,
either.
Instead
of
obeying
the
message,
he
came
here,
determined
to
do
the
opposite
of
what
she
asked.
And
why
not?
Novinha
had
a
terrible
record
as
a
decision
maker.
Whenever
she
decided
to
do
something
for
someone
else's
good,
she
ended
up
inadvertently
destroying
them.
Like
Libo,
her
childhood
friend
and
secret
lover,
the
father
of
all
her
children
during
her
marriage
to
the
violent
but
sterile
man
who
had
been
her
husband
until
he
died.
Fearing
that
he
would
die
at
the
hands
of
the
pequeninos,
the
way
his
father
had
died,
Novinha
withheld
from
him
her
vital
discoveries
about
the
biology
of
the
planet
Lusitania,
fearing
that
the
knowledge
of
it
would
kill
him.
Instead,
it
was
the
ignorance
of
that
very
information
that
led
him
to
his
death.
What
she
did
for
his
own
good,
without
his
knowledge,
killed
him.
You'd
think
she'd
learn
something
from
that,
thought
Ender.
But
she
still
does
the
same
thing.
Making
decisions
that
deform
other
people's
lives,
without
consulting
them,
without
ever
conceiving
that
perhaps
they
don't
want
her
to
save
them
from
whatever
supposed
misery
she's
saving
them
from.
Then
again,
if
she
had
simply
married
Libo
in
the
first
place
and
told
him
everything
she
knew,
he
would
probably
still
be
alive
and
Ender
would
never
have
married
his
widow
and
helped
her
raise
her
younger
children.
It
was
the
only
family
Ender
had
ever
had
or
was
ever
likely
to
have.
So
bad
as
Novinha's
decisions
tended
to
be,
the
happiest
time
of
his
life
had
come
about
only
because
of
one
of
the
most
deadly
of
her
mistakes.
On
their
second
pass,
Ender
saw
that
she
still,
stubbornly,
was
not
going
to
speak
to
him,
and
so,
as
always,
he
bent
first
and
broke
the
silence
between
them.
"The
Filhos
are
married,
you
know.
It's
a
married
order.
You
can't
become
a
full
member
without
me."
She
paused
in
her
work.
The
blade
of
the
hoe
rested
on
unbroken
soil,
the
handle
light
in
her
gloved
fingers.
"I
can
weed
the
beets
without
you,"
she
finally
said.
His
heart
leapt
with
relief
that
he
had
penetrated
her
veil
of
silence.
"No
you
can't,"
he
said.
"Because
here
I
am."
"These
are
the
potatoes,"
she
said.
"I
can't
stop
you
from
helping
with
the
potatoes."
In
spite
of
themselves
they
both
laughed,
and
with
a
groan
she
unbent
her
back,
stood
straight,
let
the
hoe
handle
fall
to
the
ground,
and
took
Ender's
hands
in
hers,
a
touch
that
thrilled
him
despite
two
layers
of
thick
workglove
cloth
between
their
palms
and
fingers.
"If
I
do
profane
with
my
touch,"
Ender
began.
"No
Shakespeare,"
she
said.
"No
'lips
two
blushing
pilgrims
ready
stand.'"
"I
miss
you,"
he
said.
"Get
over
it,"
she
said.
"I
don't
have
to.
If
you're
joining
the
Filhos,
so
am
I."
She
laughed.
Ender
didn't
appreciate
her
scorn.
"If
a
xenobiologist
can
retreat
from
the
world
of
meaningless
suffering,
why
can't
an
old
retired
speaker
for
the
dead?"
"Andrew,"
she
said,
"I'm
not
here
because
I've
given
up
on
life.
I'm
here
because
I
really
have
turned
my
heart
over
to
the
Redeemer.
You
could
never
do
that.
You
don't
belong
here."
"I
belong
here
if
you
belong
here.
We
made
a
vow.
A
sacred
one,
that
the
Holy
Church
won't
let
us
set
aside.
In
case
you
forgot."
She
sighed
and
looked
out
at
the
sky
over
the
wall
of
the
monastery.
Beyond
the
wall,
through
meadows,
over
a
fence,
up
a
hill,
into
the
woods
...
that's
where
the
great
love
of
her
life,
Libo,
had
gone,
and
where
he
died.
Where
Pipo,
his
father,
who
was
like
a
father
to
her
as
well,
where
he
had
gone
before,
and
also
died.
It
was
into
another
wood
that
her
son
Estevao
had
gone,
and
also
died,
but
Ender
knew,
watching
her,
that
when
she
saw
the
world
outside
these
walls,
it
was
all
those
deaths
she
saw.
Two
of
them
had
taken
place
before
Ender
got
to
Lusitania.
But
the
death
of
Estevao--
she
had
begged
Ender
to
stop
him
from
going
to
the
dangerous
place
where
pequeninos
were
talking
of
war,
of
killing
humans.
She
knew
as
well
as
Ender
did
that
to
stop
Estevao
would
have
been
the
same
as
to
destroy
him,
for
he
had
not
become
a
priest
to
be
safe,
but
rather
to
try
to
carry
the
message
of
Christ
to
these
tree
people.
Whatever
joy
came
to
the
early
Christian
martyrs
had
surely
come
to
Estevao
as
he
slowly
died
in
the
embrace
of
a
murderous
tree.
Whatever
comfort
God
sent
to
them
in
their
hour
of
supreme
sacrifice.
But
no
such
joy
had
come
to
Novinha.
God
apparently
did
not
extend
the
benefits
of
his
service
to
the
next
of
kin.
And
in
her
grief
and
rage
she
blamed
Ender.
Why
had
she
married
him,
if
not
to
make
herself
safe
from
these
disasters?
He
had
never
said
to
her
the
most
obvious
thing,
that
if
there
was
anyone
to
blame,
it
was
God,
not
him.
After
all,
it
was
God
who
had
made
saints--
well,
almost
saints--
out
of
her
parents,
who
died
as
they
discovered
the
antidote
to
the
descolada
virus
when
she
was
only
a
child.
Certainly
it
was
God
who
led
Estevao
out
to
preach
to
the
most
dangerous
of
the
pequeninos.
Yet
in
her
sorrow
it
was
God
she
turned
to,
and
turned
away
from
Ender,
who
had
meant
to
do
nothing
but
good
for
her.
He
never
said
this
because
he
knew
that
she
would
not
listen.
And
he
also
refrained
from
saying
it
because
he
knew
she
saw
things
another
way.
If
God
took
Father
and
Mother,
Pipo,
Libo,
and
finally
Estevao
away
from
her,
it
was
because
God
was
just
and
punished
her
for
her
sins.
But
when
Ender
failed
to
stop
Estevao
from
his
suicidal
mission
to
the
pequeninos,
it
was
because
he
was
blind,
self-willed,
stubborn,
and
rebellious,
and
because
he
did
not
love
her
enough.
But
he
did
love
her.
With
all
his
heart
he
loved
her.
All
his
heart?
All
of
it
he
knew
about.
And
yet
when
his
deepest
secrets
were
revealed
in
that
first
voyage
Outside,
it
was
not
Novinha
that
his
heart
conjured
there.
So
apparently
there
was
someone
who
mattered
even
more
to
him.
Well,
he
couldn't
help
what
went
on
in
his
unconscious
mind,
any
more
than
Novinha
could.
All
he
could
control
was
what
he
actually
did,
and
what
he
was
doing
now
was
showing
Novinha
that
regardless
of
how
she
tried
to
drive
him
away,
he
would
not
be
driven.
That
no
matter
how
much
she
imagined
that
he
loved
Jane
and
his
involvement
in
the
great
affairs
of
the
human
race
more
than
he
loved
her,
it
was
not
true,
she
was
more
important
to
him
than
any
of
it.
He
would
give
it
all
up
for
her.
He
would
disappear
behind
monastery
walls
for
her.
He
would
weed
rows
of
unidentified
plant
life
in
the
hot
sun.
For
her.
But
even
that
was
not
enough.
She
insisted
that
he
do
it,
not
for
her,
but
for
Christ.
Well,
too
bad.
He
wasn't
married
to
Christ,
and
neither
was
she.
Still,
it
couldn't
be
displeasing
to
God
when
a
husband
and
wife
gave
all
to
each
other.
Surely
that
was
part
of
what
God
expected
of
human
beings.
"You
know
I
don't
blame
you
for
the
death
of
Quim,"
she
said,
using
the
old
family
nickname
for
Estevao.
"I
didn't
know
that,"
he
said,
"but
I'm
glad
to
find
it
out."
"I
did
at
first,
but
I
knew
all
along
that
it
was
irrational,"
she
said.
"He
went
because
he
wanted
to,
and
he
was
much
too
old
for
some
interfering
parent
to
stop
him.
If
I
couldn't,
how
could
you?"
"I
didn't
even
want
to,"
said
Ender.
"I
wanted
him
to
go.
It
was
the
fulfillment
of
his
life's
ambition."
"I
even
know
that
now.
It's
right.
It
was
right
for
him
to
go,
and
it
was
even
right
for
him
to
die,
because
his
death
meant
something.
Didn't
it?"
"It
saved
Lusitania
from
a
holocaust."
"And
brought
many
to
Christ."
She
laughed,
the
old
laugh,
the
rich
ironic
laugh
that
he
had
come
to
treasure
if
only
because
it
was
so
rare.
"Trees
for
Jesus,"
she
said.
"Who
could
have
guessed?"
"They're
already
calling
him
St.
Stephen
of
the
Trees."
"That's
quite
premature.
It
takes
time.
He
must
first
be
beatified.
Miracles
of
healing
must
take
place
at
his
tomb.
Believe
me,
I
know
the
process."
"Martyrs
are
thin
on
the
ground
these
days,"
said
Ender.
"He
will
be
beatified.
He
will
be
canonized.
People
will
pray
for
him
to
intercede
with
Jesus
for
them,
and
it
will
work,
because
if
anyone
has
earned
the
right
to
have
Christ
hear
him,
it's
your
son
Estevao."
Tears
slipped
down
her
cheeks,
even
as
she
laughed
again.
"My
parents
were
martyrs
and
will
be
saints;
my
son,
also.
Piety
skipped
a
generation."
"Oh,
yes.
Yours
was
the
generation
of
selfish
hedonism."
She
finally
turned
to
face
him,
tear-streaked
dirty
cheeks,
smiling
face,
twinkling
eyes
that
saw
through
into
his
heart.
The
woman
he
loved.
"I
don't
regret
my
adultery,"
she
said.
"How
can
Christ
forgive
me
when
I
don't
even
repent?
If
I
hadn't
slept
with
Libo,
my
children
would
not
have
existed.
Surely
God
does
not
disapprove
of
that?"
"I
believe
what
Jesus
said
was,
'I
the
Lord
will
forgive
whom
I
will
forgive.
But
of
you
it
is
required
that
you
forgive
all
men.'"
"More
or
less,"
she
said.
"I'm
not
a
scriptorian."
She
reached
out
and
touched
his
cheek.
"You're
so
strong,
Ender.
But
you
seem
tired.
How
can
you
be
tired?
The
universe
of
human
beings
still
depends
on
you.
Or
if
not
the
whole
of
humankind,
then
certainly
you
belong
to
this
world.
To
save
this
world.
But
you're
tired."
"Deep
inside
my
bones
I
am,"
he
said.
"And
you
have
taken
my
last
lifeblood
away
from
me."
"How
odd,"
she
said.
"I
thought
what
I
removed
from
you
was
the
cancer
in
your
life."
"You
aren't
very
good
at
determining
what
other
people
want
and
need
from
you,
Novinha.
No
one
is.
We're
all
as
likely
to
hurt
as
help."
"That's
why
I
came
here,
Ender.
I'm
through
deciding
things.
I
put
my
trust
in
my
own
judgment.
Then
I
put
trust
in
you.
I
put
trust
in
Libo,
in
Pipo,
in
Father
and
Mother,
in
Quim,
and
everyone
disappointed
me
or
went
away
or
...
no,
I
know
you
didn't
go
away,
and
I
know
it
wasn't
you
that--
hear
me
out,
Andrew,
hear
me.
The
problem
wasn't
in
the
people
I
trusted,
the
problem
was
that
I
trusted
in
them
when
no
human
being
can
possibly
deliver
what
I
needed.
I
needed
deliverance,
you
see.
I
needed,
I
need,
redemption.
And
it
isn't
in
your
hands
to
give
me--
your
open
hands,
which
give
me
more
than
you
even
have
to
give,
Andrew,
but
still
you
haven't
got
the
thing
I
need.
Only
my
Deliverer,
only
the
Anointed
One,
only
he
has
it
to
give.
Do
you
see?
The
only
way
I
can
make
my
life
worth
living
is
to
give
it
to
him.
So
here
I
am."
"Weeding."
"Separating
the
good
fruit
from
the
tares,
I
believe,"
she
said.
"People
will
have
more
and
better
potatoes
because
I
took
out
the
weeds.
I
don't
have
to
be
prominent
or
even
noticed
to
feel
good
about
my
life
now.
But
you,
you
come
here
and
remind
me
that
even
in
becoming
happy,
I'm
hurting
someone."
"But
you're
not,"
said
Ender.
"Because
I'm
coming
with
you.
I'm
joining
the
Filhos
with
you.
They're
a
married
order,
and
we're
a
married
couple.
Without
me
you
can't
join,
and
you
need
to
join.
With
me
you
can.
What
could
be
simpler?"
"Simpler?"
She
shook
her
head.
"You
don't
believe
in
God,
how's
that
for
starters?"
"I
certainly
do
too
believe
in
God,"
said
Ender,
annoyed.
"Oh,
you're
willing
to
concede
God's
existence,
but
that's
not
what
I
meant.
I
mean
believe
in
him
the
way
a
mother
means
it
when
she
says
to
her
son,
I
believe
in
you.
She's
not
saying
she
believes
that
he
exists--
what
is
that
worth?
--she's
saying
she
believes
in
his
future,
she
trusts
that
he'll
do
all
the
good
that
is
in
him
to
do.
She
puts
the
future
in
his
hands,
that's
how
she
believes
in
him.
You
don't
believe
in
Christ
that
way,
Andrew.
You
still
believe
in
yourself.
In
other
people.
You've
sent
out
your
little
surrogates,
those
children
you
conjured
up
during
your
visit
in
hell--
you
may
be
here
with
me
in
these
walls
right
now,
but
your
heart
is
out
there
scouting
planets
and
trying
to
stop
the
fleet.
You
aren't
leaving
anything
up
to
God.
You
don't
believe
in
him."
"Excuse
me,
but
if
God
wanted
to
do
everything
himself,
what
did
he
make
us
for
in
the
first
place?"
"Yes,
well,
I
seem
to
recall
that
one
of
your
parents
was
a
heretic,
which
is
no
doubt
where
your
strangest
ideas
come
from."
It
was
an
old
joke
between
them,
but
this
time
neither
of
them
laughed.
"I
believe
in
you,"
Ender
said.
"But
you
consult
with
Jane."
He
reached
into
his
pocket,
then
held
out
his
hand
to
show
her
what
he
had
found
there.
It
was
a
jewel,
with
several
very
fine
wires
leading
from
it.
Like
a
glowing
organism
ripped
from
its
delicate
place
amid
the
fronds
of
life
in
a
shallow
sea.
She
looked
at
it
for
a
moment
uncomprehending,
then
realized
what
it
was
and
looked
at
the
ear
where,
for
all
the
years
she
had
known
him,
he
had
worn
the
jewel
that
linked
him
to
Jane,
the
computer-program-come-to-life
who
was
his
oldest,
dearest,
most
reliable
friend.
"Andrew,
no,
not
for
me,
surely."
"I
can't
honestly
say
these
walls
contain
me,
as
long
as
Jane
was
there
to
whisper
in
my
ear,"
he
said.
"I
talked
it
out
with
her.
I
explained
it.
She
understands.
We're
still
friends.
But
not
companions
anymore."
"Oh,
Andrew,"
said
Novinha.
She
wept
openly
now,
and
held
him,
clung
to
him.
"If
only
you
had
done
it
years
ago,
even
months
ago."
"Maybe
I
don't
believe
in
Christ
the
way
that
you
do,"
said
Ender.
"But
isn't
it
enough
that
I
believe
in
you,
and
you
believe
in
him?"
"You
don't
belong
here,
Andrew."
"I
belong
here
more
than
anywhere
else,
if
this
is
where
you
are.
I'm
not
so
much
world-weary,
Novinha,
as
I
am
will-weary.
I'm
tired
of
deciding
things.
I'm
tired
of
trying
to
solve
things."
"We
try
to
solve
things
here,"
she
said,
pulling
away
from
him.
"But
here
we
can
be,
not
the
mind,
but
the
children
of
the
mind.
We
can
be
the
hands
and
feet,
the
lips
and
tongue.
We
can
carry
out
and
not
decide."
He
squatted,
knelt,
then
sat
in
the
dirt,
the
young
plants
brushing
and
tickling
him
on
either
side.
He
put
his
dirty
hands
to
his
face
and
wiped
his
brow
with
them,
knowing
that
he
was
only
smearing
dirt
into
mud.
"Oh,
I
almost
believe
this,
Andrew,
you're
so
good
at
it,"
said
Novinha.
"What,
you've
decided
to
stop
being
the
hero
of
your
own
saga?
Or
is
this
just
a
ploy?
Be
the
servant
of
all,
so
you
can
be
the
greatest
among
us?
"
"You
know
I've
never
tried
for
greatness,
or
achieved
it,
either."
"Oh,
Andrew,
you're
such
a
storyteller
that
you
believe
your
own
fables."
Ender
looked
up
at
her.
"Please,
Novinha,
let
me
live
with
you
here.
You're
my
wife.
There's
no
meaning
to
my
life
if
I've
lost
you."
"We
live
as
man
and
wife
here,
but
we
don't
...
you
know
that
we
don't
..."
"I
know
that
the
Filhos
forswear
sexual
intercourse,"
said
Ender.
"I'm
your
husband.
As
long
as
I'm
not
having
sex
with
anyone,
it
might
as
well
be
you
that
I'm
not
having
sex
with."
He
smiled
wryly.
Her
answering
smile
was
only
sad
and
pitying.
"Novinha,"
he
said.
"I'm
not
interested
in
my
own
life
anymore.
Do
you
understand?
The
only
life
I
care
about
in
this
world
is
yours.
If
I
lose
you,
what
is
there
to
hold
me
here?"
He
wasn't
sure
what
he
meant
by
this
himself.
The
words
had
come
unbidden
to
his
lips.
But
he
knew
as
he
said
them
that
it
was
not
self-pity,
but
rather
a
frank
admission
of
the
truth.
Not
that
he
was
thinking
of
suicide
or
exile
or
any
other
such
low
drama.
Rather
he
felt
himself
fading.
Losing
his
hold.
Lusitania
seemed
less
and
less
real
to
him.
Valentine
was
still
there,
his
dear
sister
and
friend,
and
she
was
like
a
rock,
her
life
was
so
real,
but
it
was
not
real
to
him
because
she
didn't
need
him.
Plikt,
his
unasked-for
disciple,
she
might
need
Ender,
but
not
the
reality
of
him,
only
the
idea
of
him.
And
who
else
was
there?
The
children
of
Novinha
and
Libo,
the
children
that
he
had
raised
as
his
own,
and
loved
as
his
own,
he
loved
them
no
less
now,
but
they
were
adults,
they
didn't
need
him.
Jane,
who
once
had
been
virtually
destroyed
by
an
hour
of
his
inattention,
she
no
longer
needed
him
either,
for
she
was
there
in
the
jewel
in
Miro's
ear,
and
in
another
jewel
in
Peter's
ear
...
Peter.
Young
Valentine.
Where
had
they
come
from?
They
had
stolen
his
soul
and
taken
it
with
them
when
they
left.
They
were
doing
the
living
acts
that
once
he
would
have
done
himself.
While
he
waited
here
in
Lusitania
and
...
faded.
That's
what
he
meant.
If
he
lost
Novinha,
what
would
tie
him
to
this
body
that
he
had
carried
around
the
universe
for
all
these
thousands
of
years?
"It's
not
my
decision,"
Novinha
said.
"It's
your
decision,"
said
Ender,
"whether
you
want
me
with
you,
as
one
of
the
Filhos
da
Mente
de
Cristo.
If
you
do,
then
I
believe
I
can
make
my
way
through
all
the
other
obstacles."
She
laughed
nastily.
"Obstacles?
Men
like
you
don't
have
obstacles.
Just
steppingstones."
"Men
like
me?"
"Yes,
men
like
you,"
said
Novinha.
"Just
because
I've
never
met
any
others.
Just
because
no
matter
how
much
I
loved
Libo
he
was
never
for
one
day
as
alive
as
you
are
in
every
minute.
Just
because
I
found
myself
loving
as
an
adult
for
the
first
time
when
I
loved
you.
Just
because
I
have
missed
you
more
than
I
miss
even
my
children,
even
my
parents,
even
the
lost
loves
of
my
life.
Just
because
I
can't
dream
of
anyone
but
you,
that
doesn't
mean
that
there
isn't
somebody
else
just
like
you
somewhere
else.
The
universe
is
a
big
place.
You
can't
be
all
that
special,
really.
Can
you?"
He
reached
through
the
potato
plants
and
leaned
a
hand
gently
on
her
thigh.
"You
do
still
love
me,
then?"
he
asked.
"Oh,
is
that
what
you
came
for?
To
find
out
if
I
love
you?"
He
nodded.
"Partly."
"I
do,"
she
said.
"Then
I
can
stay?"
She
burst
into
tears.
Loud
weeping.
She
sank
to
the
ground;
he
reached
through
the
plants
to
embrace
her,
to
hold
her,
caring
nothing
for
the
leaves
he
crushed
between
them.
After
he
held
her
for
a
long
while,
she
broke
off
her
crying
and
turned
to
him
and
held
him
at
least
as
tightly
as
he
had
been
holding
her.
"Oh,
Andrew,"
she
whispered,
her
voice
cracking
and
breaking
from
having
wept
so
much.
"Does
God
love
me
enough
to
give
you
to
me
now,
again,
when
I
need
you
so
much?"
"Until
I
die,"
said
Ender.
"I
know
that
part,"
she
said.
"But
I
pray
that
God
will
let
me
die
first
this
time."
Chapter
3
--
"THERE
ARE
TOO
MANY
OF
US"
"Let
me
tell
you
the
most
beautiful
story
I
know.
A
man
was
given
a
dog,
which
he
loved
very
much.
The
dog
went
with
him
everywhere,
but
the
man
could
not
teach
it
to
do
anything
useful.
The
dog
would
not
fetch
or
point,
it
would
not
race
or
protect
or
stand
watch.
Instead
the
dog
sat
near
him
and
regarded
him,
always
with
the
same
inscrutable
expression.
'That's
not
a
dog,
it's
a
wolf,'
said
the
man's
wife.
'He
alone
is
faithful
to
me,'
said
the
man,
and
his
wife
never
discussed
it
with
him
again.
One
day
the
man
took
his
dog
with
him
into
his
private
airplane
and
as
they
flew
over
high
winter
mountains,
the
engines
failed
and
the
airplane
was
torn
to
shreds
among
the
trees.
The
man
lay
bleeding,
his
belly
torn
open
by
blades
of
sheared
metal,
steam
rising
from
his
organs
in
the
cold
air,
but
all
he
could
think
of
was
his
faithful
dog.
Was
he
alive?
Was
he
hurt?
Imagine
his
relief
when
the
dog
came
padding
up
and
regarded
him
with
that
same
steady
gaze.
After
an
hour
the
dog
nosed
the
man's
gaping
abdomen,
then
began
pulling
out
intestines
and
spleen
and
liver
and
gnawing
on
them,
all
the
while
studying
the
man's
face.
'Thank
God,'
said
the
man.
'At
least
one
of
us
will
not
starve.'
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-lao
Of
all
the
faster-than-light
starships
that
were
flitting
Outside
and
back
In
under
Jane's
command,
only
Miro's
looked
like
an
ordinary
spacecraft,
for
the
good
reason
that
it
was
nothing
more
than
the
shuttle
that
had
once
taken
passengers
and
cargo
to
and
from
the
great
starships
that
came
to
orbit
around
Lusitania.
Now
that
the
new
starships
could
go
immediately
from
one
planet's
surface
to
another's,
there
was
no
need
for
life
support
or
even
fuel,
and
since
Jane
had
to
hold
the
entire
structure
of
each
craft
in
her
memory,
the
simpler
they
were
the
better.
Indeed,
they
could
hardly
be
called
vehicles
anymore.
They
were
simple
cabins
now,
windowless,
almost
unfurnished,
bare
as
a
primitive
schoolroom.
The
people
of
Lusitania
referred
to
space
travel
now
as
encaixarse,
which
was
Portuguese
for
"going
into
the
box,"
or,
more
literally,
"to
box
oneself
up."
Miro,
however,
was
exploring,
searching
for
new
planets
capable
of
sustaining
the
lives
of
the
three
sentient
species,
humans,
pequeninos,
and
hive
queens.
For
this
he
needed
a
more
traditional
spacecraft,
for
though
he
still
went
from
planet
to
planet
by
way
of
Jane's
instant
detour
through
the
Outside,
he
could
not
usually
count
on
arriving
at
a
world
where
he
could
breathe
the
air.
Indeed,
Jane
always
started
him
out
in
orbit
high
above
each
new
planet,
so
he
could
observe,
measure,
analyze,
and
only
land
on
the
most
promising
ones
to
make
the
final
determination
of
whether
the
world
was
usable.
He
did
not
travel
alone.
It
would
have
been
too
much
for
one
person
to
accomplish,
and
he
needed
everything
he
did
to
be
doublechecked.
Yet
of
all
the
work
being
done
by
anyone
on
Lusitania,
this
was
the
most
dangerous,
for
he
never
knew
when
he
cracked
open
the
door
of
his
spaceship
whether
there
would
be
some
unforeseeable
menace
on
the
new
world.
Miro,
had
long
regarded
his
own
life
as
expendable.
For
several
long
years
trapped
in
a
brain-damaged
body
he
had
wished
for
death;
then,
when
his
first
trip
Outside
enabled
him
to
recreate
his
body
in
the
perfection
of
youth,
he
regarded
any
moment,
any
hour,
any
day
of
his
life
as
an
undeserved
gift.
He
would
not
waste
it,
but
he
would
not
shrink
from
putting
it
at
risk
for
the
good
of
others.
But
who
else
could
share
his
easy
self-disregard?
Young
Valentine
was
made
to
order,
in
every
sense,
it
seemed.
Miro
had
seen
her
come
into
existence
at
the
same
time
as
his
own
new
body.
She
had
no
past,
no
kin,
no
links
to
any
world
except
through
Ender,
whose
mind
had
created
her,
and
Peter,
her
fellow
makeling.
Oh,
and
perhaps
one
might
consider
her
to
be
linked
to
the
original
Valentine,
"the
real
Valentine,"
as
Young
Val
called
her;
but
it
was
no
secret
that
Old
Valentine
had
no
desire
to
spend
even
a
moment
in
the
company
of
this
young
beauty
who
mocked
her
by
her
very
existence.
Besides,
Young
Val
was
created
as
Ender's
image
of
perfect
virtue.
Not
only
was
she
unconnected,
but
also
she
was
genuinely
altruistic
and
quite
willing
to
sacrifice
herself
for
the
good
of
others.
So
whenever
Miro
stepped
into
the
shuttle,
there
was
Young
Val
as
his
companion,
his
reliable
assistant,
his
constant
backup.
But
not
his
friend.
For
Miro
knew
perfectly
well
who
Val
really
was:
Ender
in
disguise.
Not
a
woman.
And
her
love
and
loyalty
to
him
were
Ender's
love
and
loyalty,
often
tested,
well-trusted,
but
Ender's,
not
her
own.
There
was
nothing
of
her
own
in
her.
So
while
Miro
had
become
used
to
her
company,
and
laughed
and
joked
with
her
more
easily
than
with
anyone
in
his
life
till
now,
he
did
not
confide
in
her,
did
not
allow
himself
to
feel
affection
any
deeper
than
camaraderie
for
her.
If
she
noticed
the
lack
of
connection
between
them
she
said
nothing;
if
it
hurt
her,
the
pain
never
showed.
What
showed
was
her
delight
in
their
successes
and
her
insistence
that
they
push
themselves
ever
harder.
"We
don't
have
a
whole
day
to
spend
on
any
world,"
she
said
right
from
the
start,
and
proved
it
by
holding
them
to
a
schedule
that
let
them
make
three
voyages
in
a
day.
They
came
home
after
each
three
voyages
to
a
Lusitania
already
quiet
with
sleep;
they
slept
on
the
ship
and
spoke
to
others
only
to
warn
them
of
particular
problems
the
colonists
were
likely
to
face
on
whatever
new
worlds
had
been
found
that
day.
And
the
three-a-day
schedule
was
only
on
days
when
they
dealt
with
likely
planets.
When
Jane
took
them
to
worlds
that
were
obvious
losers--
waterbound,
for
instance,
or
unbiotized--
they
moved
on
quickly,
checking
the
next
candidate
world,
and
the
next,
sometimes
five
and
six
on
those
discouraging
days
when
nothing
seemed
to
work.
Young
Val
pushed
them
both
on
to
the
edge
of
their
endurance,
day
after
day,
and
Miro
accepted
her
leadership
in
this
aspect
of
their
voyaging
because
he
knew
that
it
was
necessary.
His
friend,
however,
had
no
human
shape.
For
him
she
dwelt
in
the
jewel
in
his
ear.
Jane,
the
whisper
in
his
mind
when
he
first
woke
up,
the
friend
who
heard
everything
he
subvocalized,
who
knew
his
needs
before
he
noticed
them
himself
Jane,
who
shared
all
his
thoughts
and
dreams,
who
had
stayed
with
him
through
the
worst
of
his
cripplehood,
who
had
led
him
Outside
to
where
he
could
be
renewed.
Jane,
his
truest
friend,
who
would
soon
die.
That
was
their
real
deadline.
Jane
would
die,
and
then
this
instant
starflight
would
be
at
an
end,
for
there
was
no
other
being
that
had
the
sheer
mental
power
to
take
anything
more
complicated
than
a
rubber
ball
Outside
and
back
In
again.
And
Jane's
death
would
come,
not
by
any
natural
cause,
but
because
the
Starways
Congress,
having
discovered
the
existence
of
a
subversive
program
that
could
control
or
at
least
access
any
and
all
of
their
computers,
was
systematically
closing
down,
disconnecting,
and
sweeping
out
all
their
networks.
Already
she
was
feeling
the
injury
of
those
systems
that
had
been
taken
offline
to
where
she
could
not
access
them.
Someday
soon
the
codes
would
be
transmitted
that
would
undo
her
utterly
and
all
at
once.
And
when
she
was
gone,
anyone
who
had
not
been
taken
from
the
surface
of
Lusitania
and
transplanted
to
another
world
would
be
trapped,
waiting
helplessly
for
the
arrival
of
the
Lusitania
Fleet,
which
was
coming
ever
closer,
determined
to
destroy
them
all.
A
grim
business,
this,
in
which
despite
all
of
Miro's
efforts,
his
dearest
friend
would
die.
Which,
he
knew
full
well,
was
part
of
why
he
did
not
let
himself
become
a
true
friend
to
Young
Val--
because
it
would
be
disloyal
to
Jane
to
learn
affection
for
anyone
else
during
the
last
weeks
or
days
of
her
life.
So
Miro's
life
was
an
endless
routine
of
work,
of
concentrated
mental
effort,
studying
the
findings
of
the
shuttle's
instruments,
analyzing
aerial
photographs,
piloting
the
shuttle
to
unsafe,
unscouted
landing
zones,
and
finally--
not
often
enough--
opening
the
door
and
breathing
alien
air.
And
at
the
end
of
each
voyage,
no
time
either
to
mourn
or
rejoice,
no
time
even
to
rest:
he
closed
the
door,
spoke
the
word,
and
Jane
took
them
home
again
to
Lusitania,
to
start
it
all
over
again.
On
this
homecoming,
however,
something
was
different.
Miro
opened
the
door
of
the
shuttle
to
find,
not
his
adoptive
father
Ender,
not
the
pequeninos
who
prepared
food
for
him
and
Young
Val,
not
the
normal
colony
leaders
wanting
a
briefing,
but
rather
his
brothers
Olhado
and
Grego,
and
his
sister
Elanora,
and
Ender's
sister
Valentine.
Old
Valentine,
come
herself
to
the
one
place
where
she
was
sure
to
meet
her
unwelcome
young
twin?
Miro
saw
at
once
how
Young
Val
and
Old
Valentine
glanced
at
each
other,
eyes
not
really
meeting,
and
then
looked
away,
not
wanting
to
see
each
other.
Or
was
that
it?
Young
Val
was
more
likely
looking
away
from
Old
Valentine
because
she
virtuously
wanted
to
avoid
giving
offense
to
the
older
woman.
No
doubt
if
she
could
do
it
Young
Val
would
willingly
disappear
rather
than
cause
Old
Valentine
a
moment's
pain.
And,
since
that
was
not
possible,
she
would
do
the
next
best
thing,
which
was
to
remain
as
unobtrusive
as
possible
when
Old
Valentine
was
present.
"What's
the
meeting?"
asked
Miro.
"Is
Mother
ill?"
"No,
no,
everybody's
in
good
health,"
said
Olhado.
"Except
mentally,"
said
Grego.
"Mother's
as
mad
as
a
hatter,
and
now
Ender's
crazy
too."
Miro
nodded,
grimaced.
"Let
me
guess.
He
joined
her
among
the
Filhos."
Immediately
Grego
and
Olhado
looked
at
the
jewel
in
Miro's
ear.
"No,
Jane
didn't
tell
me,"
said
Miro.
"I
just
know
Ender.
He
takes
his
marriage
very
seriously."
"Yes,
well,
it's
left
something
of
a
leadership
vacuum
here,"
said
Olhado.
"Not
that
everybody
isn't
doing
their
job
just
fine.
I
mean,
the
system
works
and
all
that.
But
Ender
was
the
one
we
all
looked
to
to
tell
us
what
to
do
when
the
system
stops
working.
If
you
know
what
I
mean."
"I
know
what
you
mean,"
said
Miro.
"And
you
can
speak
of
it
in
front
of
Jane.
She
knows
she's
going
to
be
shut
down
as
soon
as
Starways
Congress
gets
their
plans
in
place."
"It's
more
complicated
than
that,"
said
Grego.
"Most
people
don't
know
about
the
danger
to
Jane--
for
that
matter,
most
don't
even
know
she
exists.
But
they
can
do
the
arithmetic
to
figure
out
that
even
going
full
tilt,
there's
no
way
to
get
all
the
humans
off
Lusitania
before
the
fleet
gets
here.
Let
alone
the
pequeninos.
So
they
know
that
unless
the
fleet
is
stopped,
somebody
is
going
to
be
left
here
to
die.
There
are
already
those
who
say
that
we've
wasted
enough
starship
space
on
trees
and
bugs."
"Trees"
referred,
of
course,
to
the
pequeninos,
who
were
not,
in
fact,
transporting
fathertrees
and
mothertrees;
and
"bugs"
referred
to
the
Hive
Queen,
who
was
also
not
wasting
space
sending
a
lot
of
workers.
But
every
world
they
were
settling
did
have
a
large
contingent
of
pequeninos
and
at
least
one
hive
queen
and
a
handful
of
workers
to
help
her
get
started.
Never
mind
that
it
was
the
hive
queen
on
every
world
that
quickly
produced
workers
who
were
doing
the
bulk
of
the
labor
getting
agriculture
started;
never
mind
that
because
they
were
not
taking
trees
with
them,
at
least
one
male
and
female
in
every
group
of
pequeninos
had
to
be
"planted"
--had
to
die
slowly
and
painfully
so
that
a
fathertree
and
mothertree
could
take
root
and
maintain
the
cycle
of
pequenino
life.
They
all
knew--
Grego
more
than
any
other,
since
he'd
recently
been
in
the
thick
of
itthat
under
the
polite
surface
was
an
undercurrent
of
competition
between
species.
And
it
was
not
just
among
the
humans,
either.
While
on
Lusitania
the
pequeninos
still
outnumbered
humans
by
vast
numbers,
on
the
new
colonies
the
humans
predominated.
"It's
your
fleet
coming
to
destroy
Lusitania,"
said
Human,
the
leader
of
the
fathertrees
these
days.
"And
even
if
every
human
on
Lusitania
died,
the
human
race
would
continue.
While
for
the
Hive
Queen
and
for
us,
it
is
nothing
less
than
the
survival
of
our
species
that
is
at
stake.
And
yet
we
understand
that
we
must
let
humans
dominate
for
a
time
on
these
new
worlds,
because
of
your
knowledge
of
skills
and
technologies
we
have
not
yet
mastered,
because
of
your
practice
at
subduing
new
worlds,
and
because
you
still
have
the
power
to
set
fires
to
burn
our
forests."
What
Human
said
so
reasonably,
his
resentment
couched
in
polite
language,
many
other
pequeninos
and
fathertrees
said
more
passionately:
"Why
should
we
let
these
human
invaders,
who
brought
all
this
evil
upon
us,
save
almost
all
their
population,
while
most
of
us
will
die?"
"Resentment
between
the
species
is
nothing
new,"
said
Miro.
"But
until
now
we
had
Ender
to
contain
it,"
said
Grego.
"Pequeninos,
the
Hive
Queen,
and
most
of
the
human
population
saw
Ender
as
a
fair
broker,
someone
they
could
trust.
They
knew
that
as
long
as
he
was
in
charge
of
things,
as
long
as
his
voice
was
heard,
their
interests
would
be
protected."
"Ender
isn't
the
only
good
person
leading
this
exodus,"
said
Miro.
"It's
a
matter
of
trust,
not
of
virtue,"
said
Valentine.
"The
nonhumans
know
that
Ender
is
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
No
other
human
has
ever
spoken
for
another
species
that
way.
And
yet
the
humans
know
that
Ender
is
the
Xenocide--
that
when
the
human
race
was
threatened
by
an
enemy
countless
generations
ago,
he
was
the
one
who
acted
to
stop
them
and
save
humanity
from,
as
they
feared,
annihilation.
There
isn't
exactly
a
candidate
with
equivalent
qualifications
ready
to
step
into
Ender's
role."
"What's
that
to
me?"
asked
Miro
bluntly.
"Nobody
listens
to
me
here.
I
have
no
connections.
I
certainly
can't
take
Ender's
place
either,
and
right
now
I'm
tired
and
I
need
to
sleep.
Look
at
Young
Val,
she's
half-
dead
with
weariness,
too."
It
was
true;
she
was
barely
able
to
stand.
Miro
at
once
reached
out
to
support
her;
she
gratefully
leaned
against
his
shoulder.
"We
don't
want
you
to
take
Ender's
place,"
said
Olhado.
"We
don't
want
anybody
to
take
his
place.
We
want
him
to
take
his
place."
Miro
laughed.
"You
think
I
can
persuade
him?
You've
got
his
sister
right
there!
Send
her!"
Old
Valentine
grimaced.
"Miro,
he
won't
see
me."
"Then
what
makes
you
think
he'll
see
me?"
"Not
you,
Miro.
Jane.
The
jewel
in
your
ear."
Miro
looked
at
them
in
bafflement.
"You
mean
Ender
has
removed
his
jewel?"
In
his
ear,
he
heard
Jane
say,
"I've
been
busy.
I
didn't
think
it
was
important
to
mention
it
to
you."
But
Miro
knew
how
it
had
devastated
Jane
before,
when
Ender
cut
her
off.
Now
she
had
other
friends,
yes,
but
that
didn't
mean
it
would
be
painless.
Old
Valentine
continued.
"If
you
can
go
to
him
and
get
him
to
talk
to
Jane
..."
Miro
shook
his
head.
"Taking
out
the
jewel--
don't
you
see
that
that
was
final?
He's
committed
himself
to
following
Mother
into
exile.
Ender
doesn't
back
away
from
his
commitments."
They
all
knew
it
was
true.
Knew,
in
fact,
that
they
had
really
come
to
Miro,
not
with
the
real
hope
that
he
would
accomplish
what
they
needed,
but
as
a
last
feeble
act
of
desperation.
"So
we
let
things
wind
down,"
said
Grego.
"We
let
things
slide
into
chaos.
And
then,
beset
by
interspecies
war,
we
will
die
in
shame
when
the
fleet
comes.
Jane's
lucky,
I
think;
she'll
already
be
dead
when
it
gets
here."
"Tell
him
thanks,"
Jane
said
to
Miro.
"Jane
says
thanks,"
said
Miro.
"You're
just
too
soft-hearted,
Grego.
"
Grego
blushed,
but
he
didn't
take
back
what
he
said.
"Ender
isn't
God,"
said
Miro.
"We'll
just
do
our
best
without
him.
But
right
now
the
best
thing
I
can
do
is--
"
"Sleep,
we
know,"
said
Old
Valentine.
"Not
on
the
ship
this
time,
though.
Please.
It
makes
us
sick
at
heart
to
see
how
weary
you
both
are.
Jakt
has
brought
the
taxi.
Come
home
and
sleep
in
a
bed."
Miro
glanced
at
Young
Val,
who
still
leaned
sleepily
on
his
shoulder.
"Both
of
you,
of
course,"
said
Old
Valentine.
"I'm
not
as
distressed
by
her
existence
as
you
all
seem
to
think."
"Of
course
you're
not,"
said
Young
Val.
She
reached
out
a
weary
arm,
and
the
two
women
who
bore
the
same
name
took
each
other's
hand.
Miro
watched
as
Young
Val
slipped
from
his
side
to
take
Old
Valentine's
arm,
and
lean
on
her
instead
of
him.
His
own
feelings
surprised
him.
Instead
of
relief
that
there
was
less
tension
between
the
two
of
them
than
he
had
thought,
he
found
himself
being
rather
angry.
Jealous
anger,
that's
what
it
was.
She
was
leaning
on
me,
he
wanted
to
say.
What
kind
of
childish
response
was
that?
And
then,
as
he
watched
them
walk
away,
he
saw
what
he
should
not
have
seen--
Valentine's
shudder.
Was
it
a
sudden
chill?
The
night
was
cool.
But
no,
Miro
was
sure
it
was
the
touch
of
her
young
twin,
and
not
the
night
air
that
made
Old
Valentine
tremble.
"Come
on,
Miro,"
said
Olhado.
"We'll
get
you
to
the
hovercar
and
into
bed
at
Valentine's
house."
"Is
there
a
food
stop
along
the
way?"
"It's
Jakt's
house,
too,"
said
Elanora.
"There's
always
food."
As
the
hovercar
carried
them
toward
Milagre,
the
human
town,
they
passed
near
some
of
the
dozens
of
starships
currently
in
service.
The
work
of
migration
didn't
take
the
night
off.
Stevedores--
many
of
them
pequeninos--
were
loading
supplies
and
equipment
for
transport.
Families
were
shuffling
in
lines
to
fill
up
whatever
spaces
were
left
in
the
cabins.
Jane
would
be
getting
no
rest
tonight
as
she
took
box
after
box
Outside
and
back
In.
On
other
worlds,
new
homes
were
rising,
new
fields
being
plowed.
Was
it
day
or
night
in
those
other
places?
It
didn't
matter.
In
a
way
they
had
already
succeeded--
new
worlds
were
being
colonized,
and,
like
it
or
not,
every
world
had
its
hive,
its
new
pequenino
forest,
and
its
human
village.
If
Jane
died
today,
thought
Miro,
if
the
fleet
came
tomorrow
and
blew
us
all
to
bits,
in
the
grand
scheme
of
things,
what
would
it
matter?
The
seeds
have
been
scattered
to
the
wind;
some,
at
least,
will
take
root.
And
if
faster-than-light
travel
dies
with
Jane,
even
that
might
be
for
the
best,
for
it
will
force
each
of
these
worlds
to
fend
for
itself.
Some
colonies
will
fail
and
die,
no
doubt.
On
some
of
them,
war
will
come,
and
perhaps
one
species
or
another
will
be
wiped
out
there.
But
it
will
not
be
the
same
species
that
dies
on
every
world,
or
the
same
one
that
lives;
and
on
some
worlds,
at
least,
we'll
surely
find
a
way
to
live
in
peace.
All
that's
left
for
us
now
is
details.
Whether
this
or
that
individual
lives
or
dies.
It
matters,
of
course.
But
not
the
way
that
the
survival
of
species
matters.
He
must
have
been
subvocalizing
some
of
his
thoughts,
because
Jane
answered
them.
"Hath
not
an
overblown
computer
program
eyes
and
ears?
Have
I
no
heart
or
brain?
When
you
tickle
me
do
I
not
laugh?
"
"Frankly,
no,"
said
Miro
silently,
working
his
lips
and
tongue
and
teeth
to
shape
words
that
only
she
could
hear.
"But
when
I
die,
every
being
of
my
kind
will
also
die,"
she
said.
"Forgive
me
if
I
think
of
this
as
having
cosmic
significance.
I'm
not
as
self-abnegating
as
you
are,
Miro.
I
don't
regard
myself
as
living
on
borrowed
time.
It
was
my
firm
intention
to
live
forever,
so
anything
less
is
a
disappointment."
"Tell
me
what
I
can
do
and
I'll
do
it,"
he
said.
"I'd
die
to
save
you,
if
that's
what
it
took."
"Fortunately,
you'll
die
eventually
no
matter
what,"
said
Jane.
"That's
my
one
consolation,
that
by
dying
I'll
do
no
more
than
face
the
same
doom
that
every
other
living
creature
has
to
face.
Even
those
long-living
trees.
Even
those
hive
queens,
passing
their
memories
along
from
generation
to
generation.
But
I,
alas,
will
have
no
children.
How
could
I?
I'm
a
creature
of
mind
alone.
There's
no
provision
for
mental
mating."
"Too
bad,
too,"
said
Miro,
"because
I
bet
you'd
be
great
in
the
virtual
sack."
"The
best,"
Jane
said.
And
then
silence
for
a
little
while.
Only
when
they
approached
Jakt's
house,
a
new
building
on
the
outskirts
of
Milagre,
did
Jane
speak
again.
"Keep
in
mind,
Miro,
that
whatever
Ender
does
with
his
own
self,
when
Young
Valentine
speaks
it's
still
Ender's
aiua
talking."
"The
same
with
Peter,"
said
Miro.
"Now
there's
a
charmer.
Let's
just
say
that
Young
Val,
sweet
as
she
is,
doesn't
exactly
represent
a
balanced
view
of
anything.
Ender
may
control
her,
but
she's
not
Ender."
"There
are
just
too
many
of
him,
aren't
there,"
said
Jane.
"And,
apparently,
too
many
of
me,
at
least
in
the
opinion
of
Starways
Congress."
"There
are
too
many
of
us
all,"
said
Miro.
"But
never
enough."
They
arrived.
Miro
and
Young
Val
were
led
inside.
They
ate
feebly;
they
slept
the
moment
they
reached
their
beds.
Miro
was
aware
that
voices
went
on
far
into
the
night,
for
he
did
not
sleep
well,
but
rather
kept
waking
a
little,
uncomfortable
on
such
a
soft
mattress,
and
perhaps
uncomfortable
at
being
away
from
his
duty,
like
a
soldier
who
feels
guilty
at
having
abandoned
his
post.
Despite
his
weariness,
Miro
did
not
sleep
late.
Indeed,
the
sky
outside
was
still
dim
with
the
predawn
seepage
of
sunlight
over
the
horizon
when
he
awoke
and,
as
was
his
habit,
rose
immediately
from
his
bed,
standing
shakily
as
the
last
of
sleep
fled
from
his
body.
He
covered
himself
and
went
out
into
the
hall
to
find
the
bathroom
and
discharge
his
bladder.
When
he
emerged,
he
heard
voices
from
the
kitchen.
Either
last
night's
conversation
was
still
going
on,
or
some
other
neurotic
early
risers
had
rejected
morning
solitude
and
were
chatting
away
as
if
dawn
were
not
the
dark
hour
of
despair.
He
stood
before
his
own
open
door,
ready
to
go
inside
and
shut
out
those
earnest
voices,
when
Miro
realized
that
one
of
them
belonged
to
Young
Val.
Then
he
realized
that
the
other
one
was
Old
Valentine.
At
once
he
turned
and
made
his
way
to
the
kitchen,
and
again
hesitated
in
a
doorway.
Sure
enough,
the
two
Valentines
were
sitting
across
the
table
from
each
other,
but
not
looking
at
each
other.
Instead
they
stared
out
the
window
as
they
sipped
one
of
Old
Valentine's
fruit-and-vegetable
decoctions.
"Would
you
like
one,
Miro?"
asked
Old
Valentine
without
looking
up.
"Not
even
on
my
deathbed,"
said
Miro.
"I
didn't
mean
to
interrupt."
"Good,"
said
Old
Valentine.
Young
Val
continued
to
say
nothing.
Miro
came
inside
the
kitchen,
went
to
the
sink,
and
drew
himself
a
glass
of
water,
which
he
drank
in
one
long
draught.
"I
told
you
it
was
Miro
in
the
bathroom,"
said
Old
Valentine.
"No
one
processes
so
much
water
every
day
as
this
dear
lad."
Miro
chuckled,
but
he
did
not
hear
Young
Val
laugh.
"I
am
interfering
with
the
conversation,"
he
said.
"I'll
go."
"Stay,"
said
Old
Valentine.
"Please,"
said
Young
Val.
"Please
which?"
asked
Miro.
He
turned
toward
her
and
grinned.
She
shoved
a
chair
toward
him
with
her
foot.
"Sit,"
she
said.
"The
lady
and
I
were
having
it
out
about
our
twinship."
"We
decided,"
said
Old
Valentine,
"that
it's
my
responsibility
to
die
first."
"On
the
contrary,"
said
Young
Val,
"we
decided
that
Gepetto
did
not
create
Pinocchio
because
he
wanted
a
real
boy.
It
was
a
puppet
he
wanted
all
along.
That
real-boy
business
was
simply
Gepetto's
laziness.
He
still
wanted
the
puppet
to
dance--
he
just
didn't
want
to
go
to
all
the
trouble
of
working
the
strings."
"You
being
Pinocchio,"
said
Miro.
"And
Ender
..."
"My
brother
didn't
try
to
make
you,"
said
Old
Valentine.
"And
he
doesn't
want
to
control
you,
either."
"I
know,"
whispered
Young
Val.
And
suddenly
there
were
tears
in
her
eyes.
Miro
reached
out
a
hand
to
lay
atop
hers
on
the
table,
but
at
once
she
snatched
hers
away.
No,
she
wasn't
avoiding
his
touch,
she
was
simply
bringing
her
hand
up
to
wipe
the
annoying
tears
out
of
her
eyes.
"He'd
cut
the
strings
if
he
could,
I
know,"
said
Young
Val.
"The
way
Miro
cut
the
strings
on
his
old
broken
body."
Miro
remembered
it
very
clearly.
One
moment
he
was
sitting
in
the
starship,
looking
at
this
perfect
image
of
himself,
strong
and
young
and
healthy;
the
next
moment
he
was
that
image,
had
always
been
that
image,
and
what
he
looked
at
was
the
crippled,
broken,
brain-damaged
version
of
himself.
And
as
he
watched,
that
unloved,
unwanted
body
crumbled
into
dust
and
disappeared.
"I
don't
think
he
hates
you,"
said
Miro,
"the
way
I
hated
my
old
self."
"He
doesn't
have
to
hate
me.
It
wasn't
hate
anyway
that
killed
your
old
body."
Young
Val
didn't
meet
his
eyes.
In
all
their
hours
together
exploring
worlds,
they
had
never
talked
about
anything
so
personal.
She
had
never
dared
to
discuss
with
him
that
moment
when
both
of
them
had
been
created.
"You
hated
your
old
body
while
you
were
in
it,
but
as
soon
as
you
were
back
in
your
right
body,
you
simply
stopped
paying
any
attention
to
the
old
one.
It
wasn't
part
of
you
anymore.
Your
aiua
had
no
more
responsibility
for
it.
And
with
nothing
to
hold
it
together--
pop
goes
the
weasel."
"Wooden
doll,"
said
Miro.
"Now
weasel.
What
else
am
I?"
Old
Valentine
ignored
his
bid
for
a
laugh.
"So
you're
saying
Ender
finds
you
uninteresting."
"He
admires
me,"
said
Young
Val.
"But
he
finds
me
dull."
"Yes,
well,
me
too,"
said
Old
Valentine.
"That's
absurd,"
said
Miro.
"Is
it?"
asked
Old
Valentine.
"He
never
followed
me
anywhere;
I
was
always
the
one
who
followed
him.
He
was
searching
for
a
mission
in
life,
I
think.
Some
great
deed
to
do,
to
match
the
terrible
act
that
ended
his
childhood.
He
thought
writing
The
Hive
Queen
would
do
it.
And
then,
with
my
help
in
preparing
it,
he
wrote
The
Hegemon
and
he
thought
that
might
be
enough,
but
it
wasn't.
He
kept
searching
for
something
that
would
engage
his
full
attention
and
he
kept
almost
finding
it,
or
finding
it
for
a
week
or
a
month,
but
one
thing
was
certain,
the
thing
that
engaged
his
attention
was
never
me,
because
there
I
was
in
all
the
billion
miles
he
traveled,
there
I
was
across
three
thousand
years.
Those
histories
I
wrote--
it
was
no
great
love
for
history,
it
was
because
it
helped
in
his
work.
The
way
my
writing
used
to
help
in
Peter's
work.
And
when
I
was
finished,
then,
for
a
few
hours
of
reading
and
discussion,
I
had
his
attention.
Only
each
time
it
was
less
satisfying
because
it
wasn't
I
who
had
his
attention,
it
was
the
story
I
had
written.
Until
finally
I
found
a
man
who
gave
me
his
whole
heart,
and
I
stayed
with
him.
While
my
adolescent
brother
went
on
without
me,
and
found
a
family
that
took
his
whole
heart,
and
there
we
were,
planets
apart,
but
finally
happier
without
each
other
than
we'd
ever
been
together."
"So
why
did
you
come
to
him
again?"
asked
Miro.
"I
didn't
come
for
him.
I
came
for
you."
Old
Valentine
smiled.
"I
came
for
a
world
in
danger
of
destruction.
But
I
was
glad
to
see
Ender,
even
though
I
knew
he
would
never
belong
to
me."
"This
may
be
an
accurate
description
of
how
it
felt
to
you,"
said
Young
Val.
"But
you
must
have
had
his
attention,
at
some
level.
I
exist
because
you're
always
in
his
heart."
"A
fantasy
of
his
childhood,
perhaps.
Not
me."
"Look
at
me,"
said
Young
Val.
"Is
this
the
body
you
wore
when
he
was
five
and
was
taken
away
from
his
home
and
sent
up
to
the
Battle
School?
Is
this
even
the
teenage
girl
that
he
knew
that
summer
by
the
lake
in
North
Carolina?
You
must
have
had
his
attention
even
when
you
grew
up,
because
his
image
of
you
changed
to
become
me."
"You
are
what
I
was
when
we
worked
on
The
Hegemon
together,"
said
Old
Valentine
sadly.
"Were
you
this
tired?"
asked
Young
Val.
"I
am,"
said
Miro.
"No
you're
not,"
said
Old
Valentine.
"You
are
the
picture
of
vigor.
You're
still
celebrating
your
beautiful
new
body.
My
twin
here
is
heartweary."
"Ender's
attention
has
always
been
divided,"
said
Young
Val.
"I'm
filled
with
his
memories,
you
see--
or
rather,
with
the
memories
that
he
unconsciously
thought
I
should
have,
but
of
course
they
consist
almost
entirely
of
things
that
he
remembers
about
my
friend
here,
which
means
that
all
I
remember
is
my
life
with
Ender.
And
he
always
had
Jane
in
his
ear,
and
the
people
whose
deaths
he
was
speaking,
and
his
students,
and
the
Hive
Queen
in
her
cocoon,
and
so
on.
But
they
were
all
adolescent
connections.
Like
every
itinerant
hero
of
epic,
he
wandered
place
to
place,
transforming
others
but
remaining
himself
unchanged.
Until
he
came
here
and
finally
gave
himself
wholly
to
somebody
else.
You
and
your
family,
Miro.
Novinha.
For
the
first
time
he
gave
other
people
the
power
to
tear
at
him
emotionally,
and
it
was
exhilarating
and
painful
both
at
once,
but
even
that
he
could
handle
just
fine,
he's
a
strong
man,
and
strong
men
have
borne
more.
Now,
though,
it's
something
else
entirely.
Peter
and
I,
we
have
no
life
apart
from
him.
To
say
that
he
is
one
with
Novinha
is
metaphorical;
with
Peter
and
me
it's
literal.
He
is
us.
And
his
aiua
isn't
great
enough,
it
isn't
strong
or
copious
enough,
it
hasn't
enough
attention
in
it
to
give
equal
shares
to
the
three
lives
that
depend
on
it.
I
realized
this
almost
as
soon
as
I
was
...
what
shall
we
call
it,
created?
Manufactured?"
"Born,"
said
Old
Valentine.
"You
were
a
dream
come
true,"
said
Miro,
with
only
a
hint
of
irony.
"He
can't
sustain
all
three
of
us.
Ender,
Peter,
me.
One
of
us
is
going
to
fade.
One
of
us
at
least
is
going
to
die.
And
it's
me.
I
knew
that
from
the
start.
I'm
the
one
who's
going
to
die."
Miro
wanted
to
reassure
her.
But
how
do
you
reassure
someone,
except
by
recalling
to
them
similar
situations
that
turned
out
for
the
best?
There
were
no
similar
situations
to
call
upon.
"The
trouble
is
that
whatever
part
of
Ender's
aiua
I
still
have
in
me
is
absolutely
determined
to
live.
I
don't
want
to
die.
That's
how
I
know
I
still
have
some
shred
of
his
attention:
I
don't
want
to
die."
"So
go
to
him,"
said
Old
Valentine.
"Talk
to
him."
Young
Val
gave
one
bitter
hoot
of
laughter
and
looked
away.
"Please,
Papa,
let
me
live,"
she
said
in
a
mockery
of
a
child's
voice.
"Since
it's
not
something
he
consciously
controls,
what
could
he
possibly
do
about
it,
except
suffer
from
guilt?
And
why
should
he
feel
guilty?
If
I
cease
to
exist,
it's
because
my
own
self
didn't
value
me.
He
is
myself.
Do
the
dead
tips
of
fingernails
feel
bad
when
you
pare
them
away?"
"But
you
are
bidding
for
his
attention,"
said
Miro.
"I
hoped
that
the
search
for
habitable
worlds
would
intrigue
him.
I
poured
myself
into
it,
trying
to
be
excited
about
it.
But
the
truth
is
it's
utterly
routine.
Important,
but
routine,
Miro."
Miro
nodded.
"True
enough.
Jane
finds
the
worlds.
We
just
process
them."
"And
there
are
enough
worlds
now.
Enough
colonies.
Two
dozen--
pequeninos
and
hive
queens
are
not
going
to
die
out
now,
even
if
Lusitania
is
destroyed.
The
bottleneck
isn't
the
number
of
worlds,
it's
the
number
of
starships.
So
all
our
labor--
it
isn't
engaging
Ender's
attention
anymore.
And
my
body
knows
it.
My
body
knows
it
isn't
needed."
She
reached
up
and
took
a
large
hank
of
her
hair
into
her
fist,
and
pulled--
not
hard,
but
lightly--
and
it
came
away
easily
in
her
hand.
A
great
gout
of
hair,
with
not
a
sign
of
any
pain
at
its
going.
She
let
the
hair
drop
onto
the
table.
It
lay
there
like
a
dismembered
limb,
grotesque,
impossible.
"I
think,"
she
whispered,
"that
if
I'm
not
careful,
I
could
do
the
same
with
my
fingers.
It's
slower,
but
gradually
I
will
turn
into
dust
just
as
your
old
body
did,
Miro.
Because
he
isn't
interested
in
me.
Peter
is
solving
mysteries
and
fighting
political
wars
off
on
some
world
somewhere.
Ender
is
struggling
to
hold
on
to
the
woman
he
loves.
But
I
..."
In
that
moment,
as
the
hair
torn
from
her
head
revealed
the
depth
of
her
misery,
her
loneliness,
her
selfrejections,
Miro
realized
what
he
had
not
let
himself
think
of
until
now:
that
in
all
the
weeks
they
had
traveled
world
to
world
together,
he
had
come
to
love
her,
and
her
unhappiness
hurt
him
as
if
it
were
his
own.
And
perhaps
it
was
his
own,
his
memory
of
his
own
self-loathing.
But
whatever
the
reason,
it
still
felt
like
something
deeper
than
mere
compassion
to
him.
It
was
a
kind
of
desire.
Yes,
it
was
a
kind
of
love.
If
this
beautiful
young
woman,
this
wise
and
intelligent
and
clever
young
woman
was
rejected
by
her
own
inmost
heart,
then
Miro's
heart
had
room
enough
to
take
her
in.
If
Ender
will
not
be
yourself,
let
me!
he
cried
silently,
knowing
as
he
formed
the
thought
for
the
first
time
that
he
had
felt
this
way
for
days,
for
weeks,
without
realizing
it;
yet
also
knowing
that
he
could
not
be
to
her
what
Ender
was.
Still,
couldn't
love
do
for
Young
Val
what
it
was
doing
for
Ender
himself?
Couldn't
that
engage
enough
of
his
attention
to
keep
her
alive?
To
strengthen
her?
Miro
reached
out
and
gathered
up
her
disembodied
hair,
twined
it
around
his
fingers,
and
then
slid
the
looping
locks
into
the
of
his
robe.
"I
don't
want
you
to
fade
away,"
he
said.
Bold
words
for
him.
Young
Val
looked
at
him
oddly.
"I
thought
the
great
love
of
your
life
was
Ouanda."
"She's
a
middle-aged
woman
now,"
said
Miro.
"Married
and
happy,
with
a
family.
It
would
be
sad
if
the
great
love
of
my
life
were
a
woman
who
doesn't
exist
anymore,
and
even
if
she
did
she
wouldn't
want
me."
"It's
sweet
of
you
to
offer,"
said
Young
Val.
"But
I
don't
think
we
can
fool
Ender
into
caring
about
my
life
by
pretending
to
fall
in
love."
Her
words
stabbed
Miro
to
the
heart,
because
she
had
so
easily
seen
how
much
of
his
self-declaration
came
from
pity.
Yet
not
all
of
it
came
from
there;
most
of
it
was
already
seething
just
under
the
level
of
consciousness,
just
waiting
its
chance
to
come
out.
"I
wasn't
thinking
of
fooling
anyone,"
said
Miro.
Except
myself,
he
thought.
Because
Young
Val
could
not
possibly
love
me.
She
is,
after
all,
not
really
a
woman.
She's
Ender.
But
that
was
absurd.
Her
body
was
a
woman's
body.
And
where
did
the
choice
of
loves
come
from,
if
not
the
body?
Was
there
something
male
or
female
in
the
aiua?
Before
it
became
master
of
flesh
and
bone,
was
it
manly
or
womanly?
And
if
so,
would
that
mean
that
the
aiuas
composing
atoms
and
molecules,
rocks
and
stars
and
light
and
wind,
that
all
of
those
were
neatly
sorted
into
boys
and
girls?
Nonsense.
Ender's
aiua
could
be
a
woman,
could
love
like
a
woman
as
easily
as
it
now
loved,
in
a
man's
body
and
in
a
man's
ways,
Miro's
own
mother.
It
wasn't
any
lack
in
Young
Val
that
made
her
look
at
him
with
such
pity.
It
was
a
lack
in
him.
Even
with
his
body
healed,
he
was
not
a
man
that
a
woman--
or
at
least
this
woman,
at
the
moment
the
most
desirable
of
all
women--
could
love,
or
wish
to
love,
or
hope
to
win.
"I
shouldn't
have
come
here,"
he
murmured.
He
pushed
away
from
the
table
and
left
the
room
in
two
strides.
Strode
up
the
hall
and
once
again
stood
in
his
open
doorway.
He
heard
their
voices.
"No,
don't
go
to
him,"
said
Old
Valentine.
Then
something
softer.
Then,
"He
may
have
a
new
body,
but
his
self-hatred
has
never
been
healed."
A
murmur
from
Young
Val.
"Miro
was
speaking
from
his
heart,"
Old
Valentine
assured
her.
"It
was
a
very
brave
and
naked
thing
for
him
to
do."
Again
Young
Val
spoke
too
softly
for
Miro
to
hear
her.
"How
could
you
know?"
Old
Valentine
said.
"What
you
have
to
realize
is,
we
took
a
long
voyage
together,
not
that
long
ago,
and
I
think
he
fell
in
love
with
me
a
little
on
that
flight."
It
was
probably
true.
It
was
definitely
true.
Miro
had
to
admit
it:
some
of
his
feelings
for
Young
Val
were
really
his
feelings
for
Old
Valentine,
transferred
from
the
woman
who
was
permanently
out
of
reach
to
this
young
woman
who
might
be,
he
had
hoped
at
least,
accessible
to
him.
Now
both
their
voices
fell
to
levels
where
Miro
could
not
even
pick
out
words.
But
still
he
waited,
his
hands
pressed
against
the
doo~amb,
listening
to
the
lilting
of
those
two
voices,
so
much
alike,
but
both
so
well-known
to
him.
It
was
a
music
that
he
could
gladly
hear
forever.
"If
there's
anyone
like
Ender
in
all
this
universe,"
said
Old
Valentine
with
sudden
loudness,
"it's
Miro.
He
broke
himself
trying
to
save
innocents
from
destruction.
He
hasn't
yet
been
healed."
She
meant
me
to
hear
that,
Miro
realized.
She
spoke
loudly,
knowing
I
was
standing
here,
knowing
I
was
listening.
The
old
witch
was
listening
for
my
door
to
close
and
she
never
heard
it
so
she
knows
that
I
can
hear
them
and
she's
trying
to
give
me
a
way
to
see
myself.
But
I'm
no
Ender,
I'm
barely
Miro,
and
if
she
says
things
like
that
about
me
it's
just
proof
that
she
doesn't
know
who
I
am.
A
voice
spoke
up
in
his
ear.
"Oh,
shut
up
if
you're
just
going
to
lie
to
yourself."
Of
course
Jane
had
heard
everything.
Even
his
thoughts,
because,
as
was
his
habit,
his
conscious
thoughts
were
echoed
by
his
lips
and
tongue
and
teeth.
He
couldn't
even
think
without
moving
his
lips.
With
Jane
attached
to
his
ear
he
spent
his
waking
hours
in
a
confessional
that
never
closed.
"So
you
love
the
girl,"
said
Jane.
"Why
not?
So
your
motives
are
complicated
by
your
feelings
toward
Ender
and
Valentine
and
Ouanda
and
yourself.
So
what?
What
love
was
ever
pure,
what
lover
was
ever
uncomplicated?
Think
of
her
as
a
succubus.
You'll
love
her,
and
she'll
crumble
in
your
arms."
Jane's
taunting
was
infuriating
and
amusing
at
once.
He
went
inside
his
room
and
gently
closed
the
door.
When
it
was
closed,
he
whispered
to
her,
"You're
just
a
jealous
old
bitch,
Jane.
You
only
want
me
for
yourself."
"I'm
sure
you're
right,"
said
Jane.
"If
Ender
had
ever
really
loved
me,
he
would
have
created
my
human
body
when
he
was
being
so
fertile
Outside.
Then
I
could
make
a
play
for
you
myself."
"You
already
have
my
whole
heart,"
said
Miro.
"Such
as
it
is."
"You
are
such
a
liar,"
said
Jane.
"I'm
just
a
talking
appointment
book
and
calculator,
and
you
know
it."
"But
you're
very
very
rich,"
said
Miro.
"I'll
marry
you
for
your
money."
"By
the
way,"
said
Jane,
"she's
wrong
about
one
thing."
"What's
that?"
asked
Miro,
wondering
which
"she"
Jane
was
referring
to.
"You
aren't
done
with
exploring
worlds.
Whether
Ender
is
still
interested
in
it
or
not--
and
I
think
he
is,
because
she
hasn't
turned
to
dust
yet--
the
work
doesn't
end
just
because
there
are
enough
habitable
planets
to
save
the
piggies
and
buggers."
Jane
frequently
used
the
old
diminutive
and
pejorative
terms
for
them.
Miro
often
wondered,
but
never
dared
to
ask,
if
she
had
any
pejoratives
for
humans.
But
he
thought
he
knew
what
her
answer
would
be
anyway:
"The
word
'human'
is
a
pejorative,"
she'd
say.
"So
what
are
we
still
looking
for?"
asked
Miro.
"Every
world
that
we
can
find
before
I
die,"
said
Jane.
He
thought
about
that
as
he
lay
back
down
on
his
bed.
Thought
about
it
as
he
tossed
and
turned
a
couple
of
times,
then
got
up,
got
dressed
for
real,
and
set
out
under
the
lightening
sky,
walking
among
the
other
early
risers,
people
about
their
business,
few
of
whom
knew
him
or
even
knew
of
him.
Being
a
scion
of
the
strange
Ribeira
family,
he
hadn't
had
many
childhood
friends
in
ginasio;
being
both
brilliant
and
shy,
he'd
had
even
fewer
of
the
more
rambunctious
adolescent
friendships
in
colegio.
His
only
girlfriend
had
been
Ouanda,
until
his
penetration
of
the
sealed
perimeter
of
the
human
colony
left
him
brain-damaged
and
he
refused
to
see
even
her
anymore.
Then
his
voyage
out
to
meet
Valentine
had
severed
the
few
fragile
ties
that
remained
between
him
and
his
birthworld.
For
him
it
was
only
a
few
months
in
a
starship,
but
when
he
came
back,
years
had
passed,
and
he
was
now
his
mother's
youngest
child,
the
only
one
whose
life
was
unbegun.
The
children
he
had
once
watched
over
were
adults
who
treated
him
like
a
tender
memory
from
their
youth.
Only
Ender
was
unchanged.
No
matter
how
many
years.
No
matter
what
happened.
Ender
was
the
same.
Could
it
still
be
true?
Could
he
be
the
same
man
even
now,
locking
himself
away
at
a
time
of
crisis,
hiding
out
in
a
monastery
just
because
Mother
had
finally
given
up
on
life?
Miro
knew
the
bare
outline
of
Ender's
life.
Taken
from
his
family
at
the
tender
age
of
five.
Brought
to
the
orbiting
Battle
School,
where
he
emerged
as
the
last
best
hope
of
humankind
in
its
war
with
the
ruthless
invaders
called
buggers.
Taken
next
to
the
fleet
command
on
Eros,
where
he
was
told
he
was
in
advanced
training,
but
where,
without
realizing
it,
he
was
commanding
the
real
fleets,
lightyears
away,
his
commands
transmitted
by
ansible.
He
won
that
war
through
brilliance
and,
in
the
end,
the
utterly
unconscionable
act
of
destroying
the
home
world
of
the
buggers.
Except
that
he
had
thought
it
was
a
game.
Thought
it
was
a
game,
but
at
the
same
time
knowing
that
the
game
was
a
simulation
of
reality.
In
the
game
he
had
chosen
to
do
the
unspeakable;
it
meant,
to
Ender
at
least,
that
he
was
not
free
of
guilt
when
the
game
turned
out
to
be
real.
Even
though
the
last
Hive
Queen
forgave
him
and
put
herself,
cocooned
as
she
was,
into
his
care,
he
could
not
shake
himself
free
of
that.
He
was
only
a
child,
doing
what
adults
led
him
to
do;
but
somewhere
in
his
heart
he
knew
that
even
a
child
is
a
real
person,
that
a
child's
acts
are
real
acts,
that
even
a
child's
play
is
not
without
moral
context.
Thus
before
the
sun
was
up,
Miro
found
himself
facing
Ender
as
they
both
straddled
a
stone
bench
in
a
spot
in
the
garden
that
would
soon
be
bathed
in
sunlight
but
now
was
clammy
with
the
morning
chill;
and
what
Miro
found
himself
saying
to
this
unchangeable,
unchanging
man
was
this:
"What
is
this
monastery
business,
Andrew
Wiggin,
except
for
a
backhanded,
cowardly
way
of
crucifying
yourself?"
"I've
missed
you
too,
Miro,"
said
Ender.
"You
look
tired,
though.
You
need
more
sleep."
Miro
sighed
and
shook
his
head.
"That
wasn't
what
I
meant
to
say.
I'm
trying
to
understand
you,
I
really
am.
Valentine
says
that
I'm
like
you."
"You
mean
the
real
Valentine?"
asked
Ender.
"They're
both
real,"
said
Miro.
"Well,
if
I'm
like
you,
then
study
yourself
and
tell
me
what
you
find."
Miro
wondered,
looking
at
him,
if
Ender
really
meant
this.
Ender
patted
Miro's
knee.
"I'm
really
not
needed
out
there
now,"
he
said.
"You
don't
believe
that
for
a
second,"
said
Miro.
"But
I
believe
that
I
believe
it,"
said
Ender,
"and
for
me
that's
pretty
good.
Please
don't
disillusion
me.
I
haven't
had
breakfast
yet."
"No,
you're
exploiting
the
convenience
of
having
split
yourself
into
three.
This
part
of
you,
the
aging
middle-aged
man,
can
afford
the
luxury
of
devoting
himself
entirely
to
his
wife--
but
only
because
he
has
two
young
puppets
to
go
out
and
do
the
work
that
really
interests
him."
"But
it
doesn't
interest
me,"
said
Ender.
"I
don't
care."
"You
as
Ender
don't
care
because
you
as
Peter
and
you
as
Valentine
are
taking
care
of
everything
else
for
you.
Only
Valentine
isn't
well.
You're
not
caring
enough
about
what
she's
doing.
What
happened
to
my
old
crippled
body
is
happening
to
her.
More
slowly,
but
it's
the
same
thing.
She
thinks
so,
Valentine
thinks
it's
possible.
So
do
I.
So
does
Jane."
"Give
Jane
my
love.
I
do
miss
her."
"I
give
Jane
my
love,
Ender."
Ender
grinned
at
his
resistance.
"If
they
were
about
to
shoot
you,
Miro,
you'd
insist
on
drinking
a
lot
of
water
just
so
they'd
have
to
handle
a
corpse
covered
with
urine
when
you
were
dead."
"Valentine
isn't
a
dream
or
an
illusion,
Ender,"
said
Miro,
refusing
to
be
sidetracked
into
a
discussion
of
his
own
obstreperousness.
"She's
real,
and
you're
killing
her."
"Awfully
dramatic
way
of
putting
it."
"If
you'd
seen
her
pull
out
tufts
of
her
own
hair
this
morning
..."
"So
she's
rather
theatrical,
I
take
it?
Well,
you've
always
been
one
for
the
theatrical
gesture,
too.
I'm
not
surprised
you
get
along."
"Andrew,
I'm
telling
you
you've
got
to--"
Suddenly
Ender
grew
stern
and
his
voice
overtopped
Miro's
even
though
he
was
not
speaking
loudly.
"Use
your
head,
Miro.
Was
your
decision
to
jump
from
your
old
body
to
this
newer
model
a
conscious
one?
Did
you
think
about
it
and
say,
'Well,
I
think
I'll
let
this
old
corpse
crumble
into
its
constituent
molecules
because
this
new
body
is
a
nicer
place
to
dwell'?"
Miro
got
his
point
at
once.
Ender
couldn't
consciously
control
where
his
attention
went.
His
aiua,
even
though
it
was
his
deepest
self,
was
not
to
be
ordered
about.
"I
find
out
what
I
really
want
by
seeing
what
I
do,"
said
Ender.
"That's
what
we
all
do,
if
we're
honest
about
it.
We
have
our
feelings,
we
make
our
decisions,
but
in
the
end
we
look
back
on
our
lives
and
see
how
sometimes
we
ignored
our
feelings,
while
most
of
our
decisions
were
actually
rationalizations
because
we
had
already
decided
in
our
secret
hearts
before
we
ever
recognized
it
consciously.
I
can't
help
it
if
the
part
of
me
that's
controlling
this
girl
whose
company
you're
sharing
isn't
as
important
to
my
underlying
will
as
you'd
like.
As
she
needs.
I
can't
do
a
thing."
Miro
bowed
his
head.
The
sun
came
up
over
the
trees.
Suddenly
the
bench
turned
bright,
and
Miro
looked
up
to
see
the
sunlight
making
a
halo
out
of
Ender's
wildly
slept-in
hair.
"Is
grooming
against
the
monastic
rule?"
asked
Miro.
"You're
attracted
to
her,
aren't
you,"
said
Ender,
not
really
making
a
question
out
of
it.
"And
it
makes
you
a
little
uneasy
that
she
is
really
me."
Miro
shrugged.
"It's
a
root
in
the
path.
But
I
think
I
can
step
over
it."
"But
what
if
I'm
not
attracted
to
you?"
asked
Ender
cheerfully.
Miro
spread
his
arms
and
turned
to
show
his
profile.
"Unthinkable,"
he
said.
"You
are
cute
as
a
bunny,"
said
Ender.
"I'm
sure
young
Valentine
dreams
about
you.
I
wouldn't
know.
The
only
dreams
I
have
are
of
planets
blowing
up
and
everyone
I
love
being
obliterated."
"I
know
you
haven't
forgotten
the
world
in
here,
Andrew."
He
meant
that
as
the
beginning
of
an
apology,
but
Ender
waved
him
off.
"I
can't
forget
it,
but
I
can
ignore
it.
I'm
ignoring
the
world,
Miro.
I'm
ignoring
you,
I'm
ignoring
those
two
walking
psychoses
of
mine.
At
this
moment,
I'm
trying
to
ignore
everything
but
your
mother."
"And
God,"
said
Miro.
"You
mustn't
forget
God."
"Not
for
a
single
moment,"
said
Ender.
"As
a
matter
of
fact,
I
can't
forget
anything
or
anybody.
But
yes,
I
am
ignoring
God,
except
insofar
as
Novinha
needs
me
to
notice
him.
I'm
shaping
myself
into
the
husband
that
she
needs."
"Why,
Andrew?
You
know
Mother's
as
crazy
as
a
loon."
"No
such
thing,"
said
Ender
reprovingly.
"But
even
if
it
were
true,
then
...
all
the
more
reason."
"What
God
has
joined,
let
no
man
put
asunder.
I
do
approve,
philosophically,
but
you
don't
know
how
it
..."
Miro's
weariness
swept
over
him
then.
He
couldn't
think
of
the
words
to
say
what
he
wanted
to
say,
and
he
knew
that
it
was
because
he
was
trying
to
tell
Ender
how
it
felt,
at
this
moment,
to
be
Miro
Ribeira,
and
Miro
had
no
practice
in
even
identifying
his
own
feelings,
let
alone
expressing
them.
"Desculpa,"
he
murmured,
changing
to
Portuguese
because
it
was
his
childhood
language,
the
language
of
his
emotions.
He
found
himself
wiping
tears
off
his
cheeks.
"Se
nao
posso
mudar
nem
voce,
nao
ha
nada
que
possa,
nada."
If
I
can't
get
even
you
to
move,
to
change,
then
there's
nothing
I
can
do.
"Nem
eu?"
Ender
echoed.
"In
all
the
universe,
Miro,
there's
nobody
harder
to
change
than
me."
"Mother
did
it.
She
changed
you."
"No
she
didn't,"
said
Ender.
"She
only
allowed
me
to
be
what
I
needed
and
wanted
to
be.
Like
now,
Miro.
I
can't
make
everybody
happy.
I
can't
make
me
happy,
I'm
not
doing
much
for
you,
and
as
for
the
big
problems,
I'm
worthless
there
too.
But
maybe
I
can
make
your
mother
happy,
or
at
least
somewhat
happier,
at
least
for
a
while,
or
at
least
I
can
try."
He
took
Miro's
hands
in
his,
pressed
them
to
his
own
face,
and
they
did
not
come
away
dry.
Miro
watched
as
Ender
got
up
from
the
bench
and
walked
away
toward
the
sun,
into
the
shining
orchard.
Surely
this
is
how
Adam
would
have
looked,
thought
Miro,
if
he
had
never
eaten
the
fruit.
If
he
had
stayed
and
stayed
and
stayed
and
stayed
in
the
garden.
Three
thousand
years
Ender
has
skimmed
the
surface
of
life.
It
was
my
mother
he
finally
snagged
on.
I
spent
my
whole
childhood
trying
to
be
free
of
her,
and
he
comes
along
and
chooses
to
attach
himself
and
...
And
what
am
I
snagged
on,
except
him?
Him
in
women's
flesh.
Him
with
a
handful
of
hair
on
a
kitchen
table.
Miro
was
getting
up
from
the
bench
when
Ender
suddenly
turned
to
face
him
and
waved
to
attract
his
attention.
Miro
started
to
walk
toward
him,
but
Ender
didn't
wait;
he
cupped
his
hands
around
his
mouth
and
shouted.
"Tell
Jane!"
he
called.
"If
she
can
figure
out!
How
to
do
it!
She
can
have
that
body!"
It
took
Miro
a
moment
to
realize
that
he
was
speaking
of
Young
Val.
She's
not
just
a
body,
you
self-centered
old
planet-smasher.
She's
not
just
an
old
suit
to
be
given
away
because
it
doesn't
fit
or
the
style
has
changed.
But
then
his
anger
fled,
for
he
realized
that
he
himself
had
done
precisely
that
with
his
old
body.
Tossed
it
away
without
a
backward
glance.
And
the
idea
intrigued
him.
Jane.
Was
it
even
possible?
If
her
aiua
could
somehow
be
made
to
take
up
residence
in
Young
Val,
could
a
human
body
hold
enough
of
Jane's
mind
to
enable
her
to
survive
when
Starways
Congress
tried
to
shut
her
down?
"You
boys
are
so
slow,"
Jane
murmured
in
his
ear.
"I've
been
talking
to
the
Hive
Queen
and
Human
and
trying
to
figure
out
how
the
thing
is
done--
assigning
an
aiua
to
a
body.
The
hive
queens
did
it
once,
in
creating
me.
But
they
didn't
exactly
pick
a
particular
aiua.
They
took
what
came.
What
showed
up.
I'm
a
little
fussier."
Miro
said
nothing
as
he
walked
to
the
monastery
gate.
"Oh,
yes,
and
then
there's
the
little
matter
of
your
feelings
toward
Young
Val.
You
hate
the
fact
that
in
loving
her,
it's
really,
in
a
way,
Ender
that
you
love.
But
if
I
took
over,
if
I
were
the
will
inside
Young
Val's
life,
would
she
still
be
the
woman
you
love?
Would
anything
of
her
survive?
Would
it
be
murder?"
"Oh,
shut
up,"
said
Miro
aloud.
The
monastery
gatekeeper
looked
up
at
him
in
surprise.
"Not
you,"
said
Miro.
"But
that
doesn't
mean
it
isn't
a
good
idea."
Miro
was
aware
of
her
eyes
on
his
back
until
he
was
out
and
on
the
path
winding
down
the
hill
toward
Milagre.
Time
to
get
back
to
the
ship.
Val
will
be
waiting
for
me.
Whoever
she
is.
What
Ender
is
to
Mother,
so
loyal,
so
patient--
is
that
how
I
feel
toward
Val?
Or
no,
it
isn't
feeling,
is
it?
It's
an
act
of
will.
It's
a
decision
that
can
never
be
revoked.
Could
I
do
that
for
any
woman,
any
person?
Could
I
give
myself
forever?
He
remembered
Ouanda
then,
and
walked
with
the
memory
of
bitter
loss
all
the
way
back
to
the
starship.
Chapter
4
--
"I
AM
A
MAN
OF
PERFECT
SIMPLICITY!"
"When
I
was
a
child,
I
thought
a
god
was
disappointed
whenever
some
distraction
interrupted
my
tracing
of
the
lines
revealed
in
the
grain
of
the
wood.
Now
I
know
the
gods
expect
such
interruptions,
for
they
know
our
frailty.
It
is
completion
that
surprises
them."
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
Peter
and
Wang-mu
ventured
out
into
the
world
of
Divine
Wind
on
their
second
day.
They
did
not
have
to
worry
about
learning
a
language.
Divine
Wind
was
an
older
world,
one
of
the
first
wave
settled
in
the
initial
emigration
from
Earth.
It
was
originally
as
recidivist
as
Path,
clinging
to
the
ancient
ways.
But
the
ancient
ways
of
Divine
Wind
were
Japanese
ways,
and
so
it
included
the
possibility
of
radical
change.
Scarcely
three
hundred
years
into
its
history,
the
world
transformed
itself
from
being
the
isolated
fiefdom
of
a
ritualized
shogunate
to
being
a
cosmopolitan
center
of
trade
and
industry
and
philosophy.
The
Japanese
of
Divine
Wind
prided
themselves
on
being
hosts
to
visitors
from
all
worlds,
and
there
were
still
many
places
where
children
grew
up
speaking
only
Japanese
until
they
were
old
enough
to
enter
school.
But
by
adulthood,
all
the
people
of
Divine
Wind
spoke
Stark
with
fluency,
and
the
best
of
them
with
elegance,
with
grace,
with
astonishing
economy;
it
was
said
by
Mil
Fiorelli,
in
his
most
famous
book,
Observations
of
Distant
Worlds
with
the
Naked
Eye,
that
Stark
was
a
language
that
had
no
native
speakers
until
it
was
whispered
by
a
Divine
Wind.
So
it
was
that
when
Peter
and
Wang-mu
hiked
through
the
woods
of
the
great
natural
preserve
where
their
starship
had
landed
and
emerged
in
a
village
of
foresters,
laughing
about
how
long
they
had
been
"lost"
in
the
woods,
no
one
thought
twice
about
Wang-mu's
obviously
Chinese
features
and
accent,
or
even
about
Peter's
white
skin
and
lack
of
an
epicanthic
fold.
They
had
lost
their
documents,
they
claimed,
but
a
computer
search
showed
them
to
be
licensed
automobile
drivers
in
the
city
of
Nagoya,
and
while
Peter
seemed
to
have
had
a
couple
of
youthful
traffic
offenses
there,
otherwise
they
were
not
known
to
have
committed
any
illegal
acts.
Peter's
profession
was
given
as
"independent
teacher
of
physics"
and
Wang-mu's
as
"itinerant
philosopher,"
both
quite
respectable
positions,
given
their
youth
and
lack
of
family
attachment.
When
they
were
asked
casual
questions
("I
have
a
cousin
who
teaches
progenerative
grammars
in
the
Komatsu
University
in
Nagoya")
Jane
gave
Peter
appropriate
comments
to
say:
"I
never
seem
to
get
over
to
the
Oe
Building.
The
language
people
don't
talk
to
physicists
anyway.
They
think
we
speak
only
mathematics.
Wang-mu
tells
me
that
the
only
language
we
physicists
know
is
the
grammar
of
dreams."
Wang-mu
had
no
such
friendly
prompter
in
her
ear,
but
then
an
itinerant
philosopher
was
supposed
to
be
gnomic
in
her
speech
and
mantic
in
her
thought.
Thus
she
could
answer
Peter's
comment
by
saying,
"I
say
that
is
the
only
grammar
you
speak.
There
is
no
grammar
that
you
understand."
This
prompted
Peter
to
tickle
her,
which
made
Wang-mu
simultaneously
laugh
and
wrench
at
his
wrist
until
he
stopped,
thereby
proving
to
the
foresters
that
they
were
exactly
what
their
documents
said
they
were:
brilliant
young
people
who
were
nevertheless
silly
with
love--
or
with
youth,
as
if
it
made
a
difference.
They
were
given
a
ride
in
a
government
floater
back
to
civilized
country,
where--
thanks
to
Jane's
manipulation
of
the
computer
networks--
they
found
an
apartment
that
until
yesterday
had
been
empty
and
unfurnished,
but
which
now
was
filled
with
an
eclectic
mix
of
furniture
and
art
that
reflected
a
charming
mixture
of
poverty,
quirkiness,
and
exquisite
taste.
"Very
nice,"
said
Peter.
Wang-mu,
familiar
only
with
the
taste
of
one
world,
and
really
only
of
one
man
in
that
one
world,
could
hardly
evaluate
Jane's
choices.
There
were
places
to
sit--
both
Western
chairs,
which
folded
people
into
alternating
right
angles
and
never
seemed
comfortable
to
Wang-mu,
and
Eastern
mats,
which
encouraged
people
to
twine
themselves
into
circles
of
harmony
with
the
earth.
The
bedroom,
with
its
Western
mattress
raised
high
off
the
ground
even
though
there
were
neither
rats
nor
roaches,
was
obviously
Peter's;
Wang-mu
knew
that
the
same
mat
that
invited
her
to
sit
in
the
main
room
of
the
apartment
would
also
be
her
sleeping
mat
at
night.
She
deferentially
offered
Peter
the
first
bath;
he,
however,
seemed
to
feel
no
urgency
to
wash
himself,
even
though
he
smelled
of
sweat
from
the
hike
and
the
hours
cooped
up
in
the
floater.
So
Wang-mu
ended
up
luxuriating
in
a
tub,
closing
her
eyes
and
meditating
until
she
felt
restored
to
herself.
When
she
opened
her
eyes
she
no
longer
felt
like
a
stranger.
Rather
she
was
herself,
and
the
surrounding
objects
and
spaces
were
free
to
attach
themselves
to
her
without
damaging
her
sense
of
self.
This
was
a
power
she
had
learned
early
in
life,
when
she
had
no
power
even
over
her
own
body,
and
had
to
obey
in
all
things.
It
was
what
preserved
her.
Her
life
had
many
unpleasant
things
attached
to
it,
like
remoras
to
a
shark,
but
none
of
them
changed
who
she
was
under
the
skin,
in
the
cool
darkness
of
her
solitude
with
eyes
closed
and
mind
at
peace.
When
she
emerged
from
the
bathroom,
she
found
Peter
eating
absently
from
a
plate
of
grapes
as
he
watched
a
holoplay
in
which
masked
Japanese
actors
bellowed
at
each
other
and
took
great,
awkward,
thundering
steps,
as
if
the
actors
were
playing
characters
twice
the
size
of
their
own
bodies.
"Have
you
learned
Japanese?"
she
asked.
"Jane's
translating
for
me.
Very
strange
people."
"It's
an
ancient
form
of
drama,"
said
Wang-mu.
"But
very
boring.
Was
there
ever
anyone
whose
heart
was
stirred
by
all
this
shouting?"
"If
you
are
inside
the
story,"
said
Wang-mu,
"then
they
are
shouting
the
words
of
your
own
heart."
"Somebody's
heart
says,
'I
am
the
wind
from
the
cold
snow
of
the
mountain,
and
you
are
the
tiger
whose
roar
will
freeze
in
your
own
ears
before
you
tremble
and
die
in
the
iron
knife
of
my
winter
eyes'?"
"It
sounds
like
you,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Bluster
and
brag."
"I
am
the
round-eyed
sweating
man
who
stinks
like
the
corpse
of
a
leaking
skunk,
and
you
are
the
flower
who
will
wilt
unless
I
take
an
immediate
shower
with
lye
and
ammonia."
"Keep
your
eyes
closed
when
you
do,"
said
Wang-mu.
"That
stuff
burns."
There
was
no
computer
in
the
apartment.
Maybe
the
holoview
could
be
used
as
a
computer,
but
if
so
Wang-mu
didn't
know
how.
Its
controls
looked
like
nothing
she
had
seen
in
Han
Fei-tzu's
house,
but
that
was
hardly
a
surprise.
The
people
of
Path
didn't
take
their
design
of
anything
from
other
worlds,
if
they
could
help
it.
Wang-mu
didn't
even
know
how
to
turn
off
the
sound.
It
didn't
matter.
She
sat
on
her
mat
and
tried
to
remember
everything
she
knew
about
the
Japanese
people
from
her
study
of
Earth
history
with
Han
Qing-jao
and
her
father,
Han
Fei-tzu.
She
knew
that
her
education
was
spotty
at
best,
because
as
a
lowclass
girl
no
one
had
bothered
to
teach
her
much
until
she
wangled
her
way
into
Qing-jao's
household.
So
Han
Fei-tzu
had
told
her
not
to
bother
with
formal
studies,
but
merely
to
explore
information
wherever
her
interests
took
her.
"Your
mind
is
unspoiled
by
a
traditional
education.
Therefore
you
must
let
yourself
discover
your
own
way
into
each
subject."
Despite
this
seeming
liberty,
Fei-tzu
soon
showed
her
that
he
was
a
stern
taskmaster
even
when
the
subjects
were
freely
chosen.
Whatever
she
learned
about
history
or
biography,
he
would
challenge
her,
question
her;
demand
that
she
generalize,
then
refute
her
generalizations;
and
if
she
changed
her
mind,
he
would
then
demand
just
as
sharply
that
she
defend
her
new
position,
even
though
a
moment
before
it
had
been
his
own.
The
result
was
that
even
with
limited
information,
she
was
prepared
to
reexamine
it,
cast
away
old
conclusions
and
hypothesize
new
ones.
Thus
she
could
close
her
eyes
and
continue
her
education
without
any
jewel
to
whisper
in
her
ear,
for
she
could
still
hear
Han
Fei-tzu's
caustic
questioning
even
though
he
was
lightyears
away.
The
actors
stopped
ranting
before
Peter
had
finished
his
shower.
Wang-mu
did
not
notice.
She
did
notice,
however,
when
a
voice
from
the
holoview
said,
"Would
you
like
another
recorded
selection,
or
would
you
prefer
to
connect
with
a
current
broadcast?"
For
a
moment
Wang-mu
thought
that
the
voice
must
be
Jane;
then
she
realized
that
it
was
simply
the
rote
menu
of
a
machine.
"Do
you
have
news?"
she
asked.
"Local,
regional,
planetary
or
interplanetary?"
asked
the
machine.
"Begin
with
local,"
said
Wang-mu.
She
was
a
stranger
here.
She
might
as
well
get
acquainted.
When
Peter
emerged,
clean
and
dressed
in
one
of
the
stylish
local
costumes
that
Jane
had
had
delivered
for
him,
Wang-mu
was
engrossed
in
an
account
of
a
trial
of
some
people
accused
of
overfishing
a
lush
coldwater
region
a
few
hundred
kilometers
from
the
city
they
were
in.
What
was
the
name
of
this
town?
Oh,
yes.
Nagoya.
Since
Jane
had
declared
this
to
be
their
hometown
on
all
their
false
records,
of
course
this
was
where
the
floater
had
brought
them.
"All
worlds
are
the
same,"
said
Wang-mu.
"People
want
to
eat
fish
from
the
sea,
and
some
people
want
to
take
more
of
the
fish
than
the
ocean
can
replenish."
"What
harm
does
it
do
if
I
fish
one
extra
day
or
take
one
extra
ton?"
Peter
asked.
"Because
if
everyone
does,
then--"
She
stopped
herself.
"I
see.
You
were
ironically
speaking
the
rationalization
of
the
wrongdoers."
"Am
I
clean
and
pretty
now?"
asked
Peter,
turning
around
to
show
off
his
loose-fitting
yet
somehow
formrevealing
clothing.
"The
colors
are
garish,"
said
Wang-mu.
"It
looks
as
if
you're
screaming."
"No,
no,"
said
Peter.
"The
idea
is
for
the
people
who
see
me
to
scream."
"Aaaah,"
Wang-mu
screamed
softly.
"Jane
says
that
this
is
actually
a
conservative
costume--
for
a
man
of
my
age
and
supposed
profession.
Men
in
Nagoya
are
known
for
being
peacocks."
"And
the
women?"
"Bare-breasted
all
the
time,"
said
Peter.
"Quite
a
stunning
sight."
"That
is
a
lie.
I
didn't
see
one
bare-breasted
woman
on
our
way
in
and--"
Again
she
stopped
and
frowned
at
him.
"Do
you
really
want
me
to
assume
that
everything
you
say
is
a
lie?"
"I
thought
it
was
worth
a
try."
"Don't
be
silly.
I
have
no
breasts."
"You
have
small
ones,"
said
Peter.
"Surely
you're
aware
of
the
distinction."
"I
don't
want
to
discuss
my
body
with
a
man
dressed
in
a
badly
planned,
overgrown
flower
garden."
"Women
are
all
dowds
here,"
said
Peter.
"Tragic
but
true.
Dignity
and
all
that.
So
are
the
old
men.
Only
the
boys
and
young
men
on
the
prowl
are
allowed
such
plumage
as
this.
I
think
the
bright
colors
are
to
warn
women
off.
Nothing
serious
from
this
lad!
Stay
to
play,
or
go
away.
Some
such
thing.
I
think
Jane
chose
this
city
for
us
solely
so
she
could
make
me
wear
these
things."
"I'm
hungry.
I'm
tired."
"Which
is
more
urgent?"
asked
Peter.
"Hungry."
"There
are
grapes,"
he
offered.
"Which
you
didn't
wash.
I
suppose
that's
a
part
of
your
death
wish."
"On
Divine
Wind,
insects
know
their
place
and
stay
there.
No
pesticides.
Jane
assured
me."
"There
were
no
pesticides
on
Path,
either,"
said
Wang-mu.
"But
we
washed
to
clear
away
bacteria
and
other
one-celled
creatures.
Amebic
dysentery
will
slow
us
down."
"Oh,
but
the
bathroom
is
so
nice,
it
would
be
a
shame
not
to
use
it,"
said
Peter.
Despite
his
flippancy,
Wang-mu
saw
that
her
comment
about
dysentery
from
unwashed
fruit
bothered
him.
"Let's
eat
out,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Jane
has
money
for
us,
doesn't
she?"
Peter
listened
for
a
moment
to
something
coming
from
the
jewel
in
his
ear.
"Yes,
and
all
we
have
to
do
is
tell
the
master
of
the
restaurant
that
we
lost
our
IDs
and
he'll
let
us
thumb
our
way
into
our
accounts.
Jane
says
we're
both
very
rich
if
we
need
to
be,
but
we
should
try
to
act
as
if
we
were
of
limited
means
having
an
occasional
splurge
to
celebrate
something.
What
shall
we
celebrate?"
"Your
bath."
"You
celebrate
that.
I'll
celebrate
our
safe
return
from
being
lost
in
the
woods."
Soon
they
found
themselves
on
the
street,
a
busy
place
with
few
cars,
hundreds
of
bicycles,
and
thousands
of
people
both
on
and
off
the
glideways.
Wang-mu
was
put
off
by
these
strange
machines
and
insisted
they
walk
on
solid
ground,
which
meant
choosing
a
restaurant
close
by.
The
buildings
in
this
neighborhood
were
old
but
not
yet
tatty-looking;
an
established
neighborhood,
but
one
with
pride.
The
style
was
radically
open,
with
arches
and
courtyards,
pillars
and
roofs,
but
few
walls
and
no
glass
at
all.
"The
weather
must
be
perfect
here,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Tropical,
but
on
the
coast
with
a
cold
current
offshore.
It
rains
every
afternoon
for
an
hour
or
so,
most
of
the
year
anyway,
but
it
never
gets
very
hot
and
never
gets
chilly
at
all."
"It
feels
as
though
everything
is
outdoors
all
the
time."
"It's
all
fakery,"
said
Peter.
"Our
apartment
had
glass
windows
and
climate
control,
you
notice.
But
it
faces
back,
into
the
garden,
and
besides,
the
windows
are
recessed,
so
from
below
you
don't
see
the
glass.
Very
artful.
Artificially
natural
looking.
Hypocrisy
and
deception--
the
human
universal."
"It's
a
beautiful
way
to
live,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I
like
Nagoya."
"Too
bad
we
won't
be
here
long."
Before
she
could
ask
to
know
where
they
were
going
and
why,
Peter
pulled
her
into
the
courtyard
of
a
busy
restaurant.
"This
one
cooks
the
fish,"
said
Peter.
"I
hope
you
don't
mind
that."
"What,
the
others
serve
it
raw?"
asked
Wang-mu,
laughing.
Then
she
realized
that
Peter
was
serious.
Raw
fish!
"The
Japanese
are
famous
for
it,"
said
Peter,
"and
in
Nagoya
it's
almost
a
religion.
Notice--
not
a
Japanese
face
in
the
restaurant.
They
wouldn't
deign
to
eat
fish
that
was
destroyed
by
heat.
It's
just
one
of
those
things
that
they
cling
to.
There's
so
little
that's
distinctively
Japanese
about
their
culture
now,
so
they're
devoted
to
the
few
uniquely
Japanese
traits
that
survive."
Wang-mu
nodded,
understanding
perfectly
how
a
culture
could
cling
to
long-dead
customs
just
for
the
sake
of
national
identity,
and
also
grateful
to
be
in
a
place
where
such
customs
were
all
superficial
and
didn't
distort
and
destroy
the
lives
of
the
people
the
way
they
had
on
Path.
Their
food
came
quickly--
it
takes
almost
no
time
to
cook
fish--
and
as
they
ate,
Peter
shifted
his
position
several
times
on
the
mat.
"Too
bad
this
place
isn't
nontraditional
enough
to
have
chairs."
"Why
do
Europeans
hate
the
earth
so
much
that
you
must
always
lift
yourself
above
it?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"You've
already
answered
your
question,"
said
Peter
coldly.
"You
start
from
the
assumption
that
we
hate
the
earth.
It
makes
you
sound
like
some
magic-using
primitive."
Wang-mu
blushed
and
fell
silent.
"Oh,
spare
me
the
passive
oriental
woman
routine,"
said
Peter.
"Or
the
passive
I
-
was
-
trained
-
to
-
be
-
a
-
servant
-
and
-
you
-
sound
-
like
-
a
-
cruel
-
heartless
-
master
manipulation
through
guilt.
I
know
I'm
a
shit
and
I'm
not
going
to
change
just
because
you
look
so
downcast."
"Then
you
could
change
because
you
wish
not
to
be
a
shit
any
longer."
"It's
in
my
character.
Ender
created
me
hateful
so
he
could
hate
me.
The
added
benefit
is
that
you
can
hate
me,
too."
"Oh,
be
quiet
and
eat
your
fish,"
she
said.
"You
don't
know
what
you're
talking
about.
You're
supposed
to
analyze
human
beings
and
you
can't
understand
the
person
closest
to
you
in
all
the
world."
"I
don't
want
to
understand
you,"
said
Peter.
"I
want
to
accomplish
my
task
by
exploiting
this
brilliant
intelligence
you're
supposed
to
have--
even
if
you
believe
that
people
who
squat
are
somehow
'closer
to
the
earth'
than
people
who
remain
upright."
"I
wasn't
talking
about
me,"
she
said.
"I
was
talking
about
the
person
closest
to
you.
Ender."
"He
is
blessedly
far
from
us
right
now."
"He
didn't
create
you
so
that
he
could
hate
you.
He
long
since
got
over
hating
you."
"Yeah,
yeah,
he
wrote
The
Hegemon,
et
cetera,
et
cetera."
"That's
right,"
said
Wang-mu.
"He
created
you
because
he
desperately
needed
someone
to
hate
him."
Peter
rolled
his
eyes
and
took
a
drink
of
milky
pineapple
juice.
"Just
the
right
amount
of
coconut.
I
think
I'll
retire
here,
if
Ender
doesn't
die
and
make
me
disappear
first."
"I
say
something
true,
and
you
answer
with
coconut
in
the
pineapple
juice?"
"Novinha
hates
him,"
said
Peter.
"He
doesn't
need
me."
"Novinha
is
angry
at
him,
but
she's
wrong
to
be
angry
and
he
knows
it.
What
he
needs
from
you
is
a
...
righteous
anger.
To
hate
him
for
the
evil
that
is
really
in
him,
which
no
one
but
him
sees
or
even
believes
is
there."
"I'm
just
a
nightmare
from
his
childhood,"
said
Peter.
"You're
reading
too
much
into
this."
"He
didn't
conjure
you
up
because
the
real
Peter
was
so
important
in
his
childhood.
He
conjured
you
up
because
you
are
the
judge,
the
condemner.
That's
what
Peter
drummed
into
him
as
a
child.
You
told
me
yourself,
talking
about
your
memories.
Peter
taunting
him,
telling
him
of
his
unworthiness,
his
uselessness,
his
stupidity,
his
cowardice.
You
do
it
now.
You
look
at
his
life
and
call
him
a
xenocide,
a
failure.
For
some
reason
he
needs
this,
needs
to
have
someone
damn
him."
"Well,
how
nice
that
I'm
around,
then,
to
despise
him,"
said
Peter.
"But
he
also
is
desperate
for
someone
to
forgive
him,
to
have
mercy
on
him,
to
interpret
all
his
actions
as
well
meant.
Valentine
is
not
there
because
he
loves
her--
he
has
the
real
Valentine
for
that.
He
has
his
wife.
He
needs
your
sister
to
exist
so
she
can
forgive
him."
"So
if
I
stop
hating
Ender,
he
won't
need
me
anymore
and
I'll
disappear?"
"If
Ender
stops
hating
himself,
then
he
won't
need
you
to
be
so
mean
and
you'll
be
easier
to
get
along
with."
"Yeah,
well,
it's
not
that
easy
getting
along
with
somebody
who's
constantly
analyzing
a
person
she's
never
met
and
preaching
at
the
person
she
has
met."
"I
hope
I
make
you
miserable,"
said
Wang-mu.
"It's
only
fair,
considering."
"I
think
Jane
brought
us
here
because
the
local
costumes
reflect
who
we
are.
Puppet
though
I
am,
I
take
some
perverse
pleasure
in
life.
While
you--
you
can
turn
anything
drab
just
by
talking
about
it."
Wang-mu
bit
back
her
tears
and
returned
to
her
food.
"What
is
it
with
you?"
Peter
said.
She
ignored
him,
chewed
slowly,
finding
the
untouched
core
of
herself,
which
was
busily
enjoying
the
food.
"Don't
you
feel
anything?"
She
swallowed,
looked
up
at
him.
"I
already
miss
Han
Fei-tzu,
and
I've
been
gone
scarcely
two
days."
She
smiled
slightly.
"I
have
known
a
man
of
grace
and
wisdom.
He
found
me
interesting.
I'm
quite
comfortable
with
boring
you."
Peter
immediately
made
a
show
of
splashing
water
on
his
ears.
"I'm
burning,
that
stung,
oh,
how
can
I
stand
it.
Vicious!
You
have
the
breath
of
a
dragon!
Men
die
at
your
words!"
"Only
puppets
strutting
around
hanging
from
strings,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Better
to
dangle
from
strings
than
to
be
bound
tight
by
them,"
said
Peter.
"Oh,
the
gods
must
love
me,
to
have
put
me
in
the
company
of
a
man
so
clever
with
words."
"Whereas
the
gods
have
put
me
in
the
company
of
a
woman
with
no
breasts."
She
forced
herself
to
pretend
to
take
this
as
a
joke.
"Small
ones,
I
thought
you
said."
But
suddenly
the
smile
left
his
face.
"I'm
sorry,"
he
said.
"I've
hurt
you."
"I
don't
think
so.
I'll
tell
you
later,
after
a
good
night's
sleep."
"I
thought
we
were
bantering,"
said
Peter.
"Bandying
insults."
"We
were,"
said
Wang-mu.
"But
I
believe
them
all."
Peter
winced.
"Then
I'm
hurt,
too."
"You
don't
know
how
to
hurt,"
said
Wang-mu.
"You're
just
mocking
me."
Peter
pushed
aside
his
plate
and
stood
up.
"I'll
see
you
back
at
the
apartment.
Think
you
can
find
the
way?"
"Do
I
think
you
actually
care?"
"It's
a
good
thing
I
have
no
soul,"
said
Peter.
"That's
the
only
thing
that
stops
you
from
devouring
it."
"If
I
ever
had
your
soul
in
my
mouth,"
said
Wang-mu,
"I
would
spit
it
out."
"Get
some
rest,"
said
Peter.
"For
the
work
I
have
ahead,
I
need
a
mind,
not
a
quarrel."
He
walked
out
of
the
restaurant.
The
clothing
fit
him
badly.
People
looked.
He
was
a
man
of
too
much
dignity
and
strength
to
dress
so
foppishly.
Wang-mu
saw
at
once
that
it
shamed
him.
She
saw
also
that
he
knew
it,
that
he
moved
swiftly
because
he
knew
this
clothing
was
wrong
for
him.
He
would
undoubtedly
have
Jane
order
him
something
older
looking,
more
mature,
more
in
keeping
with
his
need
for
honor.
Whereas
I
need
something
that
will
make
me
disappear.
Or
better
yet,
clothing
that
will
let
me
fly
away
from
here,
all
in
a
single
night,
fly
Outside
and
back
In
to
the
house
of
Han
Fei-tzu,
where
I
can
look
into
eyes
that
show
neither
pity
nor
scorn.
Nor
pain.
For
there
is
pain
in
Peter's
eyes,
and
it
was
wrong
of
me
to
say
he
felt
none.
It
was
wrong
of
me
to
value
my
own
pain
so
highly
that
I
thought
it
gave
me
the
right
to
inflict
more
on
him.
If
I
apologize
to
him,
he'll
mock
me
for
it.
But
then,
I
would
rather
be
mocked
for
doing
a
good
thing
than
to
be
respected,
knowing
I
have
done
wrong.
Is
that
a
principle
Han
Fei-tzu
taught
me?
No.
I
was
born
with
that
one.
Like
my
mother
said,
too
much
pride,
too
much
pride.
When
she
returned
to
the
apartment,
however,
Peter
was
asleep;
exhausted,
she
postponed
her
apology
and
also
slept.
Each
of
them
woke
during
the
night,
but
never
at
the
same
time;
and
in
the
morning,
the
edge
of
last
night's
quarrel
had
worn
off.
There
was
business
at
hand,
and
it
was
more
important
for
her
to
understand
what
they
were
going
to
attempt
to
do
today
than
for
her
to
heal
a
breach
between
them
that
seemed,
in
the
light
of
morning,
to
be
scarcely
more
than
a
meaningless
spat
between
tired
friends.
"The
man
Jane
has
chosen
for
us
to
visit
is
a
philosopher."
"Like
me?"
Wang-mu
said,
keenly
aware
of
her
false
new
role.
"That's
what
I
wanted
to
discuss
with
you.
There
are
two
kinds
of
philosophers
here
on
Divine
Wind.
Aimaina
Hikari,
the
man
we
will
meet,
is
an
analytical
philosopher.
You
don't
have
the
education
to
hold
your
own
with
him.
So
you
are
the
other
kind.
Gnomic
and
mantic.
Given
to
pithy
phrases
that
startle
others
with
their
seeming
irrelevancy."
"Is
it
necessary
that
my
supposedly
wise
phrases
only
seem
irrelevant?"
"You
don't
even
have
to
worry
about
that.
The
gnomic
philosophers
depend
on
others
to
connect
their
irrelevancies
with
the
real
world.
That's
why
any
fool
can
do
it."
Wang-mu
felt
anger
rise
in
her
like
mercury
in
a
thermometer.
"How
kind
of
you
to
choose
that
profession
for
me."
"Don't
be
offended,"
said
Peter.
"Jane
and
I
had
to
come
up
with
some
role
you
could
play
on
this
particular
planet
that
wouldn't
reveal
you
to
be
an
uneducated
native
of
Path.
You
have
to
understand
that
no
child
on
Divine
Wind
is
allowed
to
grow
up
as
hopelessly
ignorant
as
the
servant
class
on
Path."
Wang-mu
did
not
argue
further.
What
would
be
the
point?
If
one
has
to
say,
in
an
argument,
"I
am
intelligent!
I
do
know
things!"
then
one
might
as
well
stop
arguing.
Indeed,
this
idea
struck
her
as
being
exactly
one
of
those
gnomic
phrases
that
Peter
was
talking
about.
She
said
so.
"No,
no,
I
don't
mean
epigrams,"
said
Peter.
"Those
are
too
analytical.
I
mean
genuinely
strange
things.
For
instance,
you
might
have
said,
'The
woodpecker
attacks
the
tree
to
get
at
the
bug,'
and
then
I
would
have
had
to
figure
out
just
how
that
might
fit
our
situation
here.
Am
I
the
woodpecker?
The
tree?
The
bug?
That's
the
beauty
of
it."
"It
seems
to
me
that
you
have
just
proved
yourself
to
be
the
more
gnomic
of
the
two
of
us."
Peter
rolled
his
eyes
and
headed
for
the
door.
"Peter,"
she
said,
not
moving
from
her
place.
He
turned
to
face
her.
"Wouldn't
I
be
more
helpful
to
you
if
I
had
some
idea
of
why
we're
meeting
this
man,
and
who
he
is?"
Peter
shrugged.
"I
suppose.
Though
we
know
that
Aimaina
Hikari
is
not
the
person
or
even
one
of
the
people
we're
looking
for."
"Tell
me
whom
we
are
looking
for,
then."
"We're
looking
for
the
center
of
power
in
the
Hundred
Worlds,"
he
said.
"Then
why
are
we
here,
instead
of
Starways
Congress?"
"Starways
Congress
is
a
play.
The
delegates
are
actors.
The
scripts
are
written
elsewhere."
"Here."
"The
faction
of
Congress
that
is
getting
its
way
about
the
Lusitania
Fleet
is
not
the
one
that
loves
war.
That
group
is
cheerful
about
the
whole
thing,
of
course,
since
they
always
believe
in
brutally
putting
down
insurrection
and
so
on,
but
they
would
never
have
been
able
to
get
the
votes
to
send
the
fleet
without
a
swing
group
that
is
very
heavily
influenced
by
a
school
of
philosophers
from
Divine
Wind."
"Of
which
Aimaina
Hikari
is
the
leader?"
"It's
more
subtle
than
that.
He
is
actually
a
solitary
philosopher,
belonging
to
no
particular
school.
But
he
represents
a
sort
of
purity
of
Japanese
thought
which
makes
him
something
of
a
conscience
to
the
philosophers
who
influence
the
swing
group
in
Congress."
"How
many
dominoes
do
you
think
you
can
line
up
and
have
them
still
knock
each
other
over?"
"No,
that
wasn't
gnomic
enough.
Still
too
analytical."
"I'm
not
playing
my
part
yet,
Peter.
What
are
the
ideas
that
this
swing
group
gets
from
this
philosophical
school?"
Peter
sighed
and
sat
down--
bending
himself
into
a
chair,
of
course.
Wang-mu
sat
on
the
floor
and
thought:
This
is
how
a
man
of
Europe
likes
to
see
himself,
with
his
head
higher
than
all
others,
teaching
the
woman
of
Asia.
But
from
my
perspective,
he
has
disconnected
himself
from
the
earth.
I
will
hear
his
words,
but
I
will
know
that
it
is
up
to
me
to
bring
them
into
a
living
place.
"The
swing
group
would
never
use
such
massive
force
against
what
really
amounts
to
a
minor
dispute
with
a
tiny
colony.
The
original
issue,
as
you
know,
was
that
two
xenologers,
Miro
Ribeira
and
Ouanda
Mucumbi,
were
caught
introducing
agriculture
among
the
pequeninos
of
Lusitania.
This
constituted
cultural
interference,
and
they
were
ordered
offplanet
for
trial.
Of
course,
with
the
old
relativistic
lightspeed
ships,
taking
someone
off
planet
meant
that
when
and
if
they
ever
went
back,
everyone
they
knew
would
be
old
or
dead.
So
it
was
brutally
harsh
treatment
and
amounted
to
prejudgment.
Congress
might
have
expected
protests
from
the
government
of
Lusitania,
but
what
it
got
instead
was
complete
defiance
and
a
cutoff
of
ansible
communications.
The
tough
guys
in
Congress
immediately
started
lobbying
for
a
single
troopship
to
go
and
seize
control
of
Lusitania.
But
they
didn't
have
the
votes,
until--"
"Until
they
raised
the
specter
of
the
descolada
virus."
"Exactly.
The
group
that
was
adamantly
opposed
to
the
use
of
force
brought
up
the
descolada,
as
a
reason
why
troops
shouldn't
be
sent--
because
at
that
time
anyone
who
was
infected
with
the
virus
had
to
stay
on
Lusitania
and
keep
taking
an
inhibitor
that
kept
the
descolada
from
destroying
your
body
from
the
inside
out.
This
was
the
first
time
that
the
danger
of
the
descolada
became
widely
known,
and
the
swing
group
emerged,
consisting
of
those
who
were
appalled
that
Lusitania
had
not
been
quarantined
long
before.
What
could
be
more
dangerous
than
to
have
a
fast-spreading,
semi-intelligent
virus
in
the
hands
of
rebels?
This
group
consisted
almost
entirely
of
delegates
who
were
strongly
influenced
by
the
Necessarian
school
from
Divine
Wind."
Wang-mu
nodded.
"And
what
do
the
Necessarians
teach?"
"That
one
lives
in
peace
and
harmony
with
one's
environment,
disturbing
nothing,
patiently
bearing
mild
or
even
serious
afflictions.
However,
when
a
genuine
threat
to
survival
emerges,
one
must
act
with
brutal
efficiency.
The
maxim
is,
Act
only
when
necessary,
and
then
act
with
maximum
force
and
speed.
Thus,
where
the
militarists
wanted
a
troopship,
the
Necessarian-influenced
delegates
insisted
on
sending
a
fleet
armed
with
the
Molecular
Disruption
Device,
which
would
destroy
the
threat
of
the
descolada
virus
once
and
for
all.
There's
a
sort
of
ironic
neatness
about
it
all,
don't
you
think?"
"I
don't
see
it."
"Oh,
it
fits
together
so
perfectly.
Ender
Wiggin
was
the
one
who
used
the
Little
Doctor
to
wipe
out
the
bugger
home
world.
Now
it's
going
to
be
used
for
only
the
second
time--
against
the
very
world
where
he
happens
to
live!
It
gets
even
thicker.
The
first
Necessarian
philosopher,
Ooka,
used
Ender
himself
as
the
prime
example
of
his
ideas.
As
long
as
the
buggers
were
seen
to
be
a
dangerous
threat
to
the
survival
of
humankind,
the
only
appropriate
response
was
utter
eradication
of
the
enemy.
No
half-measures
would
do.
Of
course
the
buggers
turned
out
not
to
have
been
a
threat
after
all,
as
Ender
himself
wrote
in
his
book
The
Hive
Queen,
but
Ooka
defended
the
mistake
because
the
truth
was
unknowable
at
the
time
Ender's
superiors
turned
him
loose
against
the
enemy.
What
Ooka
said
was,
'Never
trade
blows
with
the
enemy.'
His
idea
was
that
you
try
never
to
strike
anyone,
but
when
you
must,
you
strike
only
one
blow,
but
such
a
harsh
one
that
your
enemy
can
never,
never
strike
back."
"So
using
Ender
as
an
example--"
"That's
right.
Ender's
own
actions
are
being
used
to
justify
repeating
them
against
another
harmless
species."
"The
descolada
wasn't
harmless."
"No,"
said
Peter.
"But
Ender
and
Ela
found
another
way,
didn't
they?
They
struck
a
blow
against
the
descolada
itself.
But
there's
no
way
now
to
convince
Congress
to
withdraw
the
fleet.
Because
Jane
already
interfered
with
Congress's
ansible
communications
with
the
fleet,
they
believe
they
face
a
formidable
widespread
secret
conspiracy.
Any
argument
we
make
will
be
seen
as
disinformation.
Besides,
who
would
believe
the
farfetched
tale
of
that
first
trip
Outside,
where
Ela
created
the
anti-descolada,
Miro
recreated
himself,
and
Ender
made
my
dear
sister
and
me?"
"So
the
Necessarians
in
Congress--"
"They
don't
call
themselves
that.
But
the
influence
is
very
strong.
It
is
Jane's
and
my
opinion
that
if
we
can
get
some
prominent
Necessarians
to
declare
against
the
Lusitania
Fleet--
with
convincing
reasoning,
of
course--
the
solidarity
of
the
pro-fleet
majority
in
Congress
will
be
broken
up.
It's
a
thin
majority--
there
are
plenty
of
people
horrified
by
such
devastating
use
of
force
against
a
colony
world,
and
others
who
are
even
more
horrified
at
the
idea
that
Congress
would
destroy
the
pequeninos,
the
first
sentient
species
found
since
the
destruction
of
the
buggers.
They
would
love
to
stop
the
fleet,
or
at
worst
use
it
to
impose
a
permanent
quarantine."
"Why
aren't
we
meeting
with
a
Necessarian,
then?"
"Because
why
would
they
listen
to
us?
If
we
identify
ourselves
as
supporters
of
the
Lusitanian
cause,
we'll
be
jailed
and
questioned.
And
if
we
don't,
who
will
take
our
ideas
seriously?"
"This
Aimaina
Hikari,
then.
What
is
he?"
"Some
people
call
him
the
Yamato
philosopher.
All
the
Necessarians
of
Divine
Wind
are,
naturally,
Japanese,
and
the
philosophy
has
become
most
influential
among
the
Japanese,
both
on
their
home
worlds
and
wherever
they
have
a
substantial
population.
So
even
though
Hikari
isn't
a
Necessarian,
he
is
honored
as
the
keeper
of
the
Japanese
soul."
"If
he
tells
them
that
it's
un-Japanese
to
destroy
Lusitania--"
"But
he
won't.
Not
easily,
anyway.
His
seminal
work,
which
won
him
his
reputation
as
the
Yamato
philosopher,
included
the
idea
that
the
Japanese
people
were
born
as
rebellious
puppets.
First
it
was
Chinese
culture
that
pulled
the
strings.
But
Hikari
says,
Japan
learned
all
the
wrong
lessons
from
the
attempted
Chinese
invasion
of
Japan--
which,
by
the
way,
was
defeated
by
a
great
storm,
called
kamikaze,
which
means
'Divine
Wind.'
So
you
can
be
sure
everyone
on
this
world,
at
least,
remembers
that
ancient
story.
Anyway,
Japan
locked
itself
away
on
an
island,
and
at
first
refused
to
deal
with
Europeans
when
they
came.
But
then
an
American
fleet
forcibly
opened
Japan
to
foreign
trade,
and
then
the
Japanese
made
up
for
lost
time.
The
Meiji
Restoration
led
to
Japan
trying
to
industrialize
and
Westernize
itself--
and
once
again
a
new
set
of
strings
made
the
puppet
dance,
says
Hikari.
Only
once
again,
the
wrong
lessons
were
learned.
Since
the
Europeans
at
the
time
were
imperialists,
dividing
up
Africa
and
Asia
among
them,
Japan
decided
it
wanted
a
piece
of
the
imperial
pie.
There
was
China,
the
old
puppetmaster.
So
there
was
an
invasion--"
"We
were
taught
of
this
invasion
on
Path,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I'm
surprised
they
taught
any
history
more
recent
than
the
Mongol
invasion,"
said
Peter.
"The
Japanese
were
finally
stopped
when
the
Americans
dropped
the
first
nuclear
weapons
on
two
Japanese
cities."
"The
equivalent,
in
those
days,
of
the
Little
Doctor.
The
irresistible,
total
weapon.
The
Japanese
soon
came
to
regard
these
nuclear
weapons
as
a
kind
of
badge
of
pride:
We
were
the
first
people
ever
to
have
been
attacked
by
nuclear
weapons.
It
had
become
a
kind
of
permanent
grievance,
which
wasn't
a
bad
thing,
really,
because
that
was
part
of
their
impetus
to
found
and
populate
many
colonies,
so
that
they
would
never
be
a
helpless
island
nation
again.
But
then
along
comes
Aimaina
Hikari,
and
he
says--
by
the
way,
his
name
is
self-chosen,
it's
the
name
he
used
to
sign
his
first
book.
It
means
'Ambiguous
Light.'"
"How
gnomic,"
said
Wang-mu.
Peter
grinned.
"Oh,
tell
him
that,
he'll
be
so
proud.
Anyway,
in
his
first
book,
he
says,
The
Japanese
learned
the
wrong
lesson.
Those
nuclear
bombs
cut
the
strings.
Japan
was
utterly
prostrate.
The
proud
old
government
was
destroyed,
the
emperor
became
a
figurehead,
democracy
came
to
Japan,
and
then
wealth
and
great
power."
"The
bombs
were
a
blessing,
then?"
asked
Wang-mu
doubtfully.
"No,
no,
not
at
all.
He
thinks
the
wealth
of
Japan
destroyed
the
people's
soul.
They
adopted
the
destroyer
as
their
father.
They
became
America's
bastard
child,
blasted
into
existence
by
American
bombs.
Puppets
again."
"Then
what
does
he
have
to
do
with
the
Necessarians?"
"Japan
was
bombed,
he
says,
precisely
because
they
were
already
too
European.
They
treated
China
as
the
Europeans
treated
America,
selfishly
and
brutally.
But
the
Japanese
ancestors
could
not
bear
to
see
their
children
become
such
beasts.
So
just
as
the
gods
of
Japan
sent
a
Divine
Wind
to
stop
the
Chinese
fleet,
so
the
gods
sent
the
American
bombs
to
stop
Japan
from
becoming
an
imperialist
state
like
the
Europeans.
The
Japanese
response
should
have
been
to
bear
the
American
occupation
and
then,
when
it
was
over,
to
become
purely
Japanese
again,
chastened
and
whole.
The
title
of
his
book
was,
Not
Too
Late."
"And
I'll
bet
the
Necessarians
use
the
American
bombing
of
Japan
as
another
example
of
striking
with
maximum
force
and
speed."
"No
Japanese
would
have
dared
to
praise
the
American
bombing
until
Hikari
made
it
possible
to
see
the
bombing,
not
as
Japan's
victimization,
but
as
the
gods'
attempt
at
redemption
of
the
people."
"So
you're
saying
that
the
Necessarians
respect
him
enough
that
if
he
changed
his
mind,
they
would
change
theirs--
but
he
won't
change
his
mind,
because
he
believes
the
bombing
of
Japan
was
a
divine
gift?"
"We're
hoping
he
will
change
his
mind,"
said
Peter,
"or
our
trip
will
be
a
failure.
The
thing
is,
there's
no
chance
he'll
be
open
to
direct
persuasion
from
us,
and
Jane
can't
tell
from
his
writings
what
or
who
it
is
who
might
influence
him.
We
have
to
talk
to
him
to
find
out
where
to
go
next--
so
maybe
we
can
change
their
mind."
"This
is
really
complicated,
isn't
it?"
said
Wang-mu.
"Which
is
why
I
didn't
think
it
was
worth
explaining
it
to
you.
What
exactly
are
you
going
to
do
with
this
information?
Enter
into
a
discussion
of
the
subtleties
of
history
with
an
analytical
philosopher
of
the
first
rank,
like
Hikari?"
"I'm
going
to
listen,"
said
Wang-mu.
"That's
what
you
were
going
to
do
before,"
said
Peter.
"But
now
I
will
know
who
it
is
I'm
listening
to."
"Jane
thinks
it
was
a
mistake
for
me
to
tell
you,
because
now
you'll
be
interpreting
everything
he
says
in
light
of
what
Jane
and
I
already
think
we
know."
"Tell
Jane
that
the
only
people
who
ever
prize
purity
of
ignorance
are
those
who
profit
from
a
monopoly
on
knowledge."
Peter
laughed.
"Epigrams
again,"
he
said.
"You're
supposed
to
say--"
"Don't
tell
me
how
to
be
gnomic
again,"
said
Wang-mu.
She
got
up
from
the
floor.
Now
her
head
was
higher
than
Peter's.
"You're
the
gnome.
And
as
for
me
being
mantic--
remember
that
the
mantic
eats
its
mate."
"I'm
not
your
mate,"
said
Peter,
"and
'mantic'
means
a
philosophy
that
comes
from
vision
or
inspiration
or
intuition
rather
than
from
scholarship
and
reason."
"If
you're
not
my
mate,"
said
Wang-mu,
"stop
treating
me
like
a
wife."
Peter
looked
puzzled,
then
looked
away.
"Was
I
doing
that?"
"On
Path,
a
husband
assumes
his
wife
is
a
fool
and
teaches
her
even
the
things
she
already
knows.
On
Path,
a
wife
has
to
pretend,
when
she
is
teaching
her
husband,
that
she
is
only
reminding
him
of
things
he
taught
her
long
before."
"Well,
I'm
just
an
insensitive
oaf,
aren't
I."
"Please
remember,"
said
Wang-mu,
"that
when
we
meet
with
Aimaina
Hikari,
he
and
I
have
one
fund
of
knowledge
that
you
can
never
have."
"And
what's
that?"
"A
life."
She
saw
the
pain
on
his
face
and
at
once
regretted
causing
it.
But
it
was
a
reflexive
regret--
she
had
been
trained
from
childhood
up
to
be
sorry
when
she
gave
offense,
no
matter
how
richly
it
was
deserved.
"Ouch,"
said
Peter,
as
if
his
pain
were
a
joke.
Wang-mu
showed
no
mercy--
she
was
not
a
servant
now.
"You're
so
proud
of
knowing
more
than
me,
but
everything
you
know
is
either
what
Ender
put
in
your
head
or
what
Jane
whispers
in
your
ear.
I
have
no
Jane,
I
had
no
Ender.
Everything
I
know,
I
learned
the
hard
way.
I
lived
through
it.
So
please
don't
treat
me
with
contempt
again.
If
I
have
any
value
on
this
expedition,
it
will
come
from
my
knowing
everything
you
know--
because
everything
you
know,
I
can
be
taught,
but
what
I
know,
you
can
never
learn."
The
joking
was
over.
Peter's
face
reddened
with
anger.
"How
...
who
..."
"How
dare
I,"
said
Wang-mu,
echoing
the
phrases
she
assumed
he
had
begun.
"Who
do
I
think
I
am."
"I
didn't
say
that,"
said
Peter
softly,
turning
away.
"I'm
not
staying
in
my
place,
am
I?"
she
asked.
"Han
Fei-tzu
taught
me
about
Peter
Wiggin.
The
original,
not
the
copy.
How
he
made
his
sister
Valentine
take
part
in
his
conspiracy
to
seize
the
hegemony
of
Earth.
How
he
made
her
write
all
of
the
Demosthenes
material--
rabble-rousing
demagoguery--
while
he
wrote
all
the
Locke
material,
the
lofty,
analytical
ideas.
But
the
low
demagoguery
came
from
him."
"So
did
the
lofty
ideas,"
said
Peter.
"Exactly,"
said
Wang-mu.
"What
never
came
from
him,
what
came
only
from
Valentine,
was
something
he
never
saw
or
valued.
A
human
soul."
"Han
Fei-tzu
said
that?"
"Yes."
"Then
he's
an
ass,"
said
Peter.
"Because
Peter
had
as
much
of
a
human
soul
as
Valentine
had."
He
stepped
toward
her,
looming.
"I'm
the
one
without
a
soul,
Wang-mu."
For
a
moment
she
was
afraid
of
him.
How
did
she
know
what
violence
had
been
created
in
him?
What
dark
rage
in
Ender's
aiua
might
find
expression
through
this
surrogate
he
had
created?
But
Peter
did
not
strike
a
blow.
Perhaps
it
was
not
necessary.
***
Aimaina
Hikari
came
out
himself
to
the
front
gate
of
his
garden
to
let
them
in.
He
was
dressed
simply,
and
around
his
neck
was
the
locket
that
all
the
traditional
Japanese
of
Divine
Wind
wore:
a
tiny
casket
containing
the
ashes
of
all
his
worthy
ancestors.
Peter
had
already
explained
to
her
that
when
a
man
like
Hikari
died,
a
pinch
of
the
ashes
from
his
locket
would
be
added
to
a
bit
of
his
own
ashes
and
given
to
his
children
or
his
grandchildren
to
wear.
Thus
all
of
his
ancient
family
hung
above
his
breastbone,
waking
and
sleeping,
and
formed
the
most
precious
gift
he
could
give
his
posterity.
It
was
a
custom
that
Wang-mu,
who
had
no
ancestors
worth
remembering,
found
both
thrilling
and
disturbing.
Hikari
greeted
Wang-mu
with
a
bow,
but
held
out
his
hand
for
Peter
to
shake.
Peter
took
it
with
some
small
show
of
surprise.
"Oh,
they
call
me
the
keeper
of
the
Yamato
spirit,"
said
Hikari
with
a
smile,
"but
that
doesn't
mean
I
must
be
rude
and
force
Europeans
to
behave
like
Japanese.
Watching
a
European
bow
is
as
painful
as
watching
a
pig
do
ballet."
As
Hikari
led
them
through
the
garden
into
his
traditional
paperwalled
house,
Peter
and
Wang-mu
looked
at
each
other
and
grinned
broadly.
It
was
a
wordless
truce
between
them,
for
they
both
knew
at
once
that
Hikari
was
going
to
be
a
formidable
opponent,
and
they
needed
to
be
allies
if
they
were
to
learn
anything
from
him.
"A
philosopher
and
a
physicist,"
said
Hikari.
"I
looked
you
up
when
you
sent
your
note
asking
for
an
appointment.
I
have
been
visited
by
philosophers
before,
and
physicists,
and
also
by
Europeans
and
Chinese,
but
what
truly
puzzles
me
is
why
the
two
of
you
should
be
together."
"She
found
me
sexually
irresistible,"
said
Peter,
"and
I
can't
get
rid
of
her."
Then
he
grinned
his
most
charming
grin.
To
Wang-mu's
pleasure,
Peter's
Western-style
irony
left
Hikari
impassive
and
unamused,
and
she
could
see
a
blush
rising
up
Peter's
neck.
It
was
her
turn--
to
play
the
gnome
for
real
this
time.
"The
pig
wallows
in
mud,
but
he
warms
himself
on
the
sunny
stone."
Hikari
turned
his
gaze
to
her--
remaining
just
as
impassive
as
before.
"I
will
write
these
words
in
my
heart,"
he
said.
Wang-mu
wondered
if
Peter
understood
that
she
had
just
been
the
victim
of
Hikari's
oriental-style
irony.
"We
have
come
to
learn
from
you,"
said
Peter.
"Then
I
must
give
you
food
and
send
you
on
your
way
disappointed,"
said
Hikari.
"I
have
nothing
to
teach
a
physicist
or
a
philosopher.
If
I
did
not
have
children,
I
would
have
no
one
to
teach,
for
only
they
know
less
than
I."
"No,
no,"
said
Peter.
"You're
a
wise
man.
The
keeper
of
the
Yamato
spirit."
"I
said
that
they
call
me
that.
But
the
Yamato
spirit
is
much
too
great
to
be
kept
in
so
small
a
container
as
my
soul.
And
yet
the
Yamato
spirit
is
much
too
small
to
be
worthy
of
the
notice
of
the
powerful
souls
of
the
Chinese
and
the
European.
You
are
the
teachers,
as
China
and
Europe
have
always
been
the
teachers
of
Japan."
Wang-mu
did
not
know
Peter
well,
but
she
knew
him
well
enough
to
see
that
he
was
flustered
now,
at
a
loss
for
how
to
proceed.
In
Ender's
life
and
wanderings,
he
had
lived
in
several
oriental
cultures
and
even,
according
to
Han
Fei-tzu,
spoke
Korean,
which
meant
that
Ender
would
probably
be
able
to
deal
with
the
ritualized
humility
of
a
man
like
Hikari--
especially
since
he
was
obviously
using
that
humility
in
a
mocking
way.
But
what
Ender
knew
and
what
he
had
given
to
his
Peter-identity
were
obviously
two
different
things.
This
conversation
would
be
up
to
her,
and
she
sensed
that
the
best
way
to
play
with
Hikari
was
to
refuse
to
let
him
control
the
game.
"Very
well,"
she
said.
"We
will
teach
you.
For
when
we
show
you
our
ignorance,
then
you
will
see
where
we
most
need
your
wisdom."
Hikari
looked
at
Peter
for
a
moment.
Then
he
clapped
his
hands.
A
serving
woman
appeared
in
a
doorway.
"Tea,"
said
Hikari.
At
once
Wang-mu
leapt
to
her
feet.
Only
when
she
was
already
standing
did
she
realize
what
she
was
going
to
do.
That
peremptory
command
to
bring
tea
was
one
that
she
had
heeded
many
times
in
her
life,
but
it
was
not
a
blind
reflex
that
brought
her
to
her
feet.
Rather
it
was
her
intuition
that
the
only
way
to
beat
Hikari
at
his
own
game
was
to
call
his
bluff:
She
would
be
humbler
than
he
knew
how
to
be.
"I
have
been
a
servant
all
my
life,"
said
Wang-mu
honestly,
"but
I
was
always
a
clumsy
one,"
which
was
not
so
honest.
"May
I
go
with
your
servant
and
learn
from
her?
I
may
not
be
wise
enough
to
learn
the
ideas
of
a
great
philosopher,
but
perhaps
I
can
learn
what
I
am
fit
to
learn
from
the
servant
who
is
worthy
to
bring
tea
to
Aimaina
Hikari."
She
could
see
from
his
hesitation
that
Hikari
knew
he
had
been
trumped.
But
the
man
was
deft.
He
immediately
rose
to
his
feet.
"You
have
already
taught
me
a
great
lesson,"
he
said.
"Now
we
will
all
go
and
watch
Kenji
prepare
the
tea.
If
she
will
be
your
teacher,
Si
Wang-mu,
she
must
also
be
mine.
For
how
could
I
bear
to
know
that
someone
in
my
house
knew
a
thing
that
I
had
not
yet
learned?"
Wang-mu
had
to
admire
his
resourcefulness.
He
had
once
again
placed
himself
beneath
her.
Poor
Kenji,
the
servant!
She
was
a
deft
and
well-trained
woman,
Wang-mu
saw,
but
it
made
her
nervous
having
these
three,
especially
her
master,
watch
her
prepare
the
tea.
So
Wang-mu
immediately
reached
in
and
"helped"
--deliberately
making
a
mistake
as
she
did.
At
once
Kenji
was
in
her
element,
and
confident
again.
"You
have
forgotten,"
said
Kenji
kindly,
"because
my
kitchen
is
so
inefficiently
arranged."
Then
she
showed
Wang-mu
how
the
tea
was
prepared.
"At
least
in
Nagoya,"
she
said
modestly.
"At
least
in
this
house."
Wang-mu
watched
carefully,
concentrating
only
on
Kenji
and
what
she
was
doing,
for
she
quickly
saw
that
the
Japanese
way
of
preparing
tea--
or
perhaps
it
was
the
way
of
Divine
Wind,
or
merely
the
way
of
Nagoya,
or
of
humble
philosophers
who
kept
the
Yamato
spirit--
was
different
from
the
pattern
she
had
followed
so
carefully
in
the
house
of
Han
Fei-tzu.
By
the
time
the
tea
was
ready,
Wangmu
had
learned
from
her.
For,
having
made
the
claim
to
be
a
servant,
and
having
a
computer
record
that
asserted
that
she
had
lived
her
whole
life
in
a
Chinese
community
on
Divine
Wind,
Wang-mu
might
have
to
be
able
to
serve
tea
properly
in
exactly
this
fashion.
They
returned
to
the
front
room
of
Hikari's
house,
Kenji
and
Wang-mu
each
bearing
a
small
tea
table.
Kenji
offered
her
table
to
Hikari,
but
he
waved
her
over
to
Peter,
and
then
bowed
to
him.
It
was
Wang-mu
who
served
Hikari.
And
when
Kenji
backed
away
from
Peter,
Wang-mu
also
backed
away
from
Hikari.
For
the
first
time,
Hikari
looked--
angry?
His
eyes
flashed,
anyway.
For
by
placing
herself
on
exactly
the
same
level
as
Kenji,
she
had
just
maneuvered
him
into
a
position
where
he
either
had
to
shame
himself
by
being
prouder
than
Wang-mu
and
dismissing
his
servant,
or
disrupt
the
good
order
of
his
own
house
by
inviting
Kenji
to
sit
down
with
the
three
of
them
as
equals.
"Kenji,"
said
Hikari.
"Let
me
pour
tea
for
you."
Check,
thought
Wang-mu.
And
mate.
It
was
a
delicious
bonus
when
Peter,
who
had
finally
caught
on
to
the
game,
also
poured
tea
for
her,
and
then
managed
to
spill
it
on
her,
which
prompted
Hikari
to
spill
a
little
on
himself
in
order
to
put
his
guest
at
ease.
The
pain
of
the
hot
tea
and
then
the
discomfort
as
it
cooled
and
dried
were
well
worth
the
pleasure
of
knowing
that
while
Wang-mu
had
proved
herself
a
match
for
Hikari
in
outrageous
courtesy,
Peter
had
merely
proved
himself
to
be
an
oaf.
Or
was
Wang-mu
truly
a
match
for
Hikari?
He
must
have
seen
and
understood
her
effort
to
place
herself
ostentatiously
beneath
him.
It
was
possible,
then,
that
he
was--
humbly--
allowing
her
to
win
pride
of
place
as
the
more
humble
of
the
two.
As
soon
as
she
realized
that
he
might
have
done
this,
then
she
knew
that
he
certainly
had
done
it,
and
the
victory
was
his.
I'm
not
as
clever
as
I
thought.
She
looked
at
Peter,
hoping
that
he
would
now
take
over
and
do
whatever
clever
thing
he
had
in
mind.
But
he
seemed
perfectly
content
to
let
her
lead
out.
Certainly
he
didn't
jump
into
the
breach.
Did
he,
too,
realize
that
she
had
just
been
bested
at
her
own
game,
because
she
failed
to
take
it
deep
enough?
Was
he
giving
her
the
rope
to
hang
herself?
Well,
let's
get
the
noose
good
and
tight.
"Aimaina
Hikari,
you
are
called
by
some
the
keeper
of
the
Yamato
spirit.
Peter
and
I
grew
up
on
a
Japanese
world,
and
yet
the
Japanese
humbly
allow
Stark
to
be
the
language
of
the
public
school,
so
that
we
speak
no
Japanese.
In
my
Chinese
neighborhood,
in
Peter's
American
city,
we
spent
our
childhoods
on
the
edge
of
Japanese
culture,
looking
in.
So
if
there
is
any
particular
part
of
our
vast
ignorance
that
will
be
most
obvious
to
you,
it
is
in
our
knowledge
of
Yamato
itself."
"Oh,
Wang-mu,
you
make
a
mystery
out
of
the
obvious.
No
one
understands
Yamato
better
than
those
who
see
it
from
the
outside,
just
as
the
parent
understands
the
child
better
than
the
child
understands
herself."
"Then
I
will
enlighten
you,"
said
Wang-mu,
discarding
the
game
of
humility.
"For
I
see
Japan
as
an
Edge
nation,
and
I
cannot
yet
see
whether
your
ideas
will
make
Japan
a
new
Center
nation,
or
begin
the
decay
that
all
edge
nations
experience
when
they
take
power."
"I
grasp
a
hundred
possible
meanings,
most
of
them
surely
true
of
my
people,
for
your
term
'Edge
nation,'"
said
Hikari.
"But
what
is
a
Center
nation,
and
how
can
a
people
become
one?"
"I
am
not
well-versed
in
Earth
history,"
said
Wang-mu,
"but
as
I
studied
what
little
I
know,
it
seemed
to
me
that
there
were
a
handful
of
Center
nations,
which
had
a
culture
so
strong
that
they
swallowed
up
all
conquerors.
Egypt
was
one,
and
China.
Each
one
became
unified
and
then
expanded
no
more
than
necessary
to
protect
their
borders
and
pacify
their
hinterland.
Each
one
took
in
its
conquerors
and
swallowed
them
up
for
thousands
of
years.
Egyptian
writing
and
Chinese
writing
persisted
with
only
stylistic
modifications,
so
that
the
past
remained
present
for
those
who
could
read."
Wang-mu
could
see
from
Peter's
stiffness
that
he
was
very
worried.
After
all,
she
was
saying
things
that
were
definitely
not
gnomic.
But
since
he
was
completely
out
of
his
depth
with
an
Asian,
he
was
still
making
no
effort
to
intrude.
"Both
of
these
nations
were
born
in
barbarian
times,"
said
Hikari.
"Are
you
saying
that
no
nation
can
become
a
Center
nation
now?"
"I
don't
know,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I
don't
even
know
if
my
distinction
between
Edge
nations
and
Center
nations
has
any
truth
or
value.
I
do
know
that
a
Center
nation
can
keep
its
cultural
power
long
after
it
has
lost
political
control.
Mesopotamia
was
continually
conquered
by
its
neighbors,
and
yet
each
conqueror
in
turn
was
more
changed
by
Mesopotamia
than
Mesopotamia
was
changed.
The
kings
of
Assyria
and
Chaldea
and
Persia
were
almost
indistinguishable
after
they
had
once
tasted
the
culture
of
the
land
between
the
rivers.
But
a
Center
nation
can
also
fall
so
completely
that
it
disappears.
Egypt
staggered
under
the
cultural
blow
of
Hellenism,
fell
to
its
knees
under
the
ideology
of
Christianity,
and
finally
was
erased
by
Islam.
Only
the
stone
buildings
reminded
the
children
of
what
and
who
their
ancient
parents
had
been.
History
has
no
laws,
and
all
patterns
that
we
find
there
are
useful
illusions."
"I
see
you
are
a
philosopher,"
said
Hikari.
"You
are
generous
to
call
my
childish
speculations
by
that
lofty
name,"
said
Wang-mu.
"But
let
me
tell
you
now
what
I
think
about
Edge
nations.
They
are
born
in
the
shadow--
or
perhaps
one
could
say,
in
the
reflected
light--
of
other
nations.
As
Japan
became
civilized
under
the
influence
of
China.
As
Rome
discovered
itself
in
the
shadow
of
the
Greeks."
"The
Etruscans
first,"
said
Peter
helpfully.
Hikari
looked
at
him
blandly,
then
turned
back
to
Wang-mu
without
comment.
Wang-mu
could
almost
feel
Peter
wither
at
having
been
thus
deemed
irrelevant.
She
felt
a
little
sorry
for
him.
Not
a
lot,
just
a
little.
"Center
nations
are
so
confident
of
themselves
that
they
generally
don't
need
to
embark
on
wars
of
conquest.
They
are
already
sure
they
are
the
superior
people
and
that
all
other
nations
wish
to
be
like
them
and
obey
them.
But
Edge
nations,
when
they
first
feel
their
strength,
must
prove
themselves,
they
think,
and
almost
always
they
do
so
with
the
sword.
Thus
the
Arabs
broke
the
back
of
the
Roman
Empire
and
swallowed
up
Persia.
Thus
the
Macedonians,
on
the
edge
of
Greece,
conquered
Greece;
and
then,
having
been
so
culturally
swallowed
up
that
they
now
thought
themselves
Greek,
they
conquered
the
empire
on
whose
edge
the
Greeks
had
become
civilizedPersia.
The
Vikings
had
to
harrow
Europe
before
peeling
off
kingdoms
in
Naples,
Sicily,
Normandy,
Ireland,
and
finally
England.
And
Japan--"
"We
tried
to
stay
on
our
islands,"
said
Hikari
softly.
"Japan,
when
it
erupted,
rampaged
through
the
Pacific,
trying
to
conquer
the
great
Center
nation
of
China,
and
was
finally
stopped
by
the
bombs
of
the
new
Center
nation
of
America."
"I
would
have
thought,"
said
Hikari,
"that
America
was
the
ultimate
Edge
nation."
"America
was
settled
by
Edge
peoples,
but
the
idea
of
America
became
the
new
envigorating
principle
that
made
it
a
Center
nation.
They
were
so
arrogant
that,
except
for
subduing
their
own
hinterland,
they
had
no
will
to
empire.
They
simply
assumed
that
all
nations
wanted
to
be
like
them.
They
swallowed
up
all
other
cultures.
Even
on
Divine
Wind,
what
is
the
language
of
the
schools?
It
was
not
England
that
imposed
this
language,
Stark,
Starways
Common
Speech,
on
us
all."
"It
was
only
by
accident
that
America
was
technologically
ascendant
at
the
moment
the
Hive
Queen
came
and
forced
us
out
among
the
stars."
"The
idea
of
America
became
the
Center
idea,
I
think,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Every
nation
from
then
on
had
to
have
the
forms
of
democracy.
We
are
governed
by
the
Starways
Congress
even
now.
We
all
live
within
the
American
culture
whether
we
like
it
or
not.
So
what
I
wonder
is
this:
Now
that
Japan
has
taken
control
of
this
Center
nation,
will
Japan
be
swallowed
up,
as
the
Mongols
were
swallowed
up
by
China?
Or
will
the
Japanese
culture
retain
its
identity,
but
eventually
decay
and
lose
control,
as
the
Edge-nation
Turks
lost
control
of
Islam
and
the
Edge-nation
Manchu
lost
control
of
China?"
Hikari
was
upset.
Angry?
Puzzled?
Wang-mu
had
no
way
of
guessing.
"The
philosopher
Si
Wang-mu
says
a
thing
that
is
impossible
for
me
to
accept,"
said
Hikari.
"How
can
you
say
that
the
Japanese
are
now
in
control
of
Starways
Congress
and
the
Hundred
Worlds?
When
was
this
revolution
that
no
one
noticed?"
"But
I
thought
you
could
see
what
your
teaching
of
the
Yamato
way
had
accomplished,"
said
Wang-mu.
"The
existence
of
the
Lusitania
Fleet
is
proof
of
Japanese
control.
This
is
the
great
discovery
that
my
friend
the
physicist
taught
me,
and
it
was
the
reason
we
came
to
you."
Peter's
look
of
horror
was
genuine.
She
could
guess
what
he
was
thinking.
Was
she
insane,
to
have
tipped
their
hand
so
completely?
But
she
also
knew
that
she
had
done
it
in
a
context
that
revealed
nothing
about
their
motive
in
coming.
And,
never
having
lost
his
composure,
Peter
took
his
cue
and
proceeded
to
explain
Jane's
analysis
of
Starways
Congress,
the
Necessarians,
and
the
Lusitania
Fleet,
though
of
course
he
presented
the
ideas
as
if
they
were
his
own.
Hikari
listened,
nodding
now
and
then,
shaking
his
head
at
other
times;
the
impassivity
was
gone
now,
the
attitude
of
amused
distance
discarded.
"So
you
tell
me,"
Hikari
said,
when
Peter
was
done,
"that
because
of
my
small
book
about
the
American
bombs,
the
Necessarians
have
taken
control
of
government
and
launched
the
Lusitania
Fleet?
You
lay
this
at
my
door?"
"Not
as
a
matter
either
for
blame
or
credit,"
said
Peter.
"You
did
not
plan
it
or
design
it.
For
all
I
know
you
don't
even
approve
of
it."
"I
don't
even
think
about
the
politics
of
Starways
Congress.
I
am
of
Yamato."
"But
that's
what
we
came
here
to
learn,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I
see
that
you
are
a
man
of
the
Edge,
not
a
man
of
the
Center.
Therefore
you
will
not
let
Yamato
be
swallowed
up
by
the
Center
nation.
Instead
the
Japanese
will
remain
aloof
from
their
own
hegemony,
and
in
the
end
it
will
slip
from
their
hands
into
someone
else's
hands."
Hikari
shook
his
head.
"I
will
not
have
you
blame
Japan
for
this
Lusitania
Fleet.
We
are
the
people
who
are
chastened
by
the
gods,
we
do
not
send
fleets
to
destroy
others."
"The
Necessarians
do,"
said
Peter.
"The
Necessarians
talk,"
said
Hikari.
"No
one
listens."
"You
don't
listen
to
them,"
said
Peter.
"But
Congress
does."
"And
the
Necessarians
listen
to
you,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I
am
a
man
of
perfect
simplicity!"
cried
Hikari,
rising
to
his
feet.
"You
have
come
to
torture
me
with
accusations
that
cannot
be
true!"
"We
make
no
accusation,"
said
Wang-mu
softly,
refusing
to
rise.
"We
offer
an
observation.
If
we
are
wrong,
we
beg
you
to
teach
us
our
mistake."
Hikari
was
trembling,
and
his
left
hand
now
clutched
the
locket
of
his
ancestors'
ashes
that
hung
on
a
silk
ribbon
around
his
neck.
"No,"
he
said.
"I
will
not
let
you
pretend
to
be
humble
seekers
after
truth.
You
are
assassins.
Assassins
of
the
heart,
come
to
destroy
me,
come
to
tell
me
that
in
seeking
to
find
the
Yamato
way
I
have
somehow
caused
my
people
to
rule
the
human
worlds
and
use
that
power
to
destroy
a
helplessly
weak
sentient
species!
It
is
a
terrible
lie
to
tell
me,
that
my
life's
work
has
been
so
useless.
I
would
rather
you
had
put
poison
in
my
tea,
Si
Wang-mu.
I
would
rather
you
had
put
a
gun
to
my
head
and
blown
it
off,
Peter
Wiggin.
They
named
you
well,
your
parents--
proud
and
terrible
names
you
both
bear.
The
Royal
Mother
of
the
West?
A
goddess?
And
Peter
Wiggin,
the
first
hegemon!
Who
gives
their
child
such
a
name
as
that?"
Peter
was
standing
also,
and
he
reached
down
to
lift
Wang-mu
to
her
feet.
"We
have
given
offense
where
we
meant
none,"
said
Peter.
"I
am
ashamed.
We
must
go
at
once."
Wang-mu
was
surprised
to
hear
Peter
sound
so
oriental.
The
American
way
was
to
make
excuses,
to
stay
and
argue.
She
let
him
lead
her
to
the
door.
Hikari
did
not
follow
them;
it
was
left
to
poor
Kenji,
who
was
terrified
to
see
her
placid
master
so
exercised,
to
show
them
out.
But
Wang-mu
was
determined
not
to
let
this
visit
end
entirely
in
disaster.
So
at
the
last
moment
she
rushed
back
and
flung
herself
to
the
floor,
prostrate
before
Hikari
in
precisely
the
pose
of
humiliation
that
she
had
vowed
only
a
little
while
ago
that
she
would
never
adopt
again.
But
she
knew
that
as
long
as
she
was
in
that
posture,
a
man
like
Hikari
would
have
to
listen
to
her.
"Oh,
Aimaina
Hikari,"
she
said,
"you
have
spoken
of
our
names,
but
have
you
forgotten
your
own?
How
could
the
man
called
'Ambiguous
Light'
ever
think
that
his
teachings
could
have
only
the
effects
that
he
intended?"
Upon
hearing
those
words,
Hikari
turned
his
back
and
stalked
from
the
room.
Had
she
made
the
situation
better
or
worse?
Wang-mu
had
no
way
of
knowing.
She
got
to
her
feet
and
walked
dolefully
to
the
door.
Peter
would
be
furious
with
her.
With
her
boldness
she
might
well
have
ruined
everything
for
them--
and
not
just
for
them,
but
for
all
those
who
so
desperately
hoped
for
them
to
stop
the
Lusitania
Fleet.
To
her
surprise,
however,
Peter
was
perfectly
cheerful
once
they
got
outside
Hikari's
garden
gate.
"Well
done,
however
weird
your
technique
was,"
said
Peter.
"What
do
you
mean?
It
was
a
disaster,"
she
said;
but
she
was
eager
to
believe
that
somehow
he
was
right
and
she
had
done
well
after
all.
"Oh,
he's
angry
and
he'll
never
speak
to
us
again,
but
who
cares?
We
weren't
trying
to
change
his
mind
ourselves.
We
were
just
trying
to
find
out
who
it
is
who
does
have
influence
over
him.
And
we
did."
"We
did?"
"Jane
picked
up
on
it
at
once.
When
he
said
he
was
a
man
of
'perfect
simplicity.'"
"Does
that
mean
something
more
than
the
plain
sense
of
it?"
"Mr.
Hikari,
my
dear,
has
revealed
himself
to
be
a
secret
disciple
of
Ua
Lava."
Wang-mu
was
baffled.
"It's
a
religious
movement.
Or
a
joke.
It's
hard
to
know
which.
It's
a
Samoan
term,
with
the
literal
meaning
'Now
enough,'
but
which
is
translated
more
accurately
as,
'enough
already!'"
"I'm
sure
you're
an
expert
on
Samoan."
Wang-mu,
for
her
part,
had
never
heard
of
the
language.
"Jane
is,"
said
Peter
testily.
"I
have
her
jewel
in
my
ear
and
you
don't.
Don't
you
want
me
to
pass
along
what
she
tells
me?"
"Yes,
please,"
said
Wang-mu.
"It's
a
sort
of
philosophy--
cheerful
stoicism,
one
might
call
it,
because
when
things
get
bad
or
when
things
are
good,
you
say
the
same
thing.
But
as
taught
by
a
particular
Samoan
writer
named
Leiloa
Lavea,
it
became
more
than
a
mere
attitude.
She
taught--"
"She?
Hikari
is
a
disciple
of
a
woman?"
"I
didn't
say
that,"
said
Peter.
"If
you
listen,
I'll
tell
you
what
Jane
is
telling
me."
He
waited.
She
listened.
"All
right,
then,
what
Leiloa
Lavea
taught
was
a
sort
of
volunteer
communism.
It's
not
enough
just
to
laugh
at
good
fortune
and
say,
'Enough
already.'
You
have
to
really
mean
it--
that
you
have
enough.
And
because
you
mean
it,
you
take
the
surplus
and
you
give
it
away.
Similarly,
when
bad
fortune
comes,
you
bear
it
until
it
becomes
unbearable--
your
family
is
hungry,
or
you
can
no
longer
function
in
your
work.
And
then
again
you
say,
'Enough
already,'
and
you
change
something.
You
move;
you
change
careers;
you
let
your
spouse
make
all
the
decisions.
Something.
You
don't
endure
the
unendurable."
"What
does
that
have
to
do
with
'perfect
simplicity'?"
"Leiloa
Lavea
taught
that
when
you
have
achieved
balance
in
your
life--
surplus
good
fortune
is
being
fully
shared,
and
all
bad
fortune
has
been
done
away
with--
what
is
left
is
a
life
of
perfect
simplicity.
That's
what
Aimaina
Hikari
was
saying
to
us.
Until
we
came,
his
life
had
been
going
on
in
perfect
simplicity.
But
now
we
have
thrown
him
out
of
balance.
That's
good,
because
it
means
he's
going
to
be
struggling
to
discover
how
to
restore
simplicity
to
its
perfection.
He'll
be
open
to
influence.
Not
ours,
of
course."
"Leiloa
Lavea's?"
"Hardly.
She's
been
dead
for
two
thousand
years.
Ender
met
her
once,
by
the
way.
He
came
to
speak
a
death
on
her
home
world
ofwell,
Starways
Congress
calls
it
Pacifica,
but
the
Samoan
enclave
there
calls
it
Lumana'i.
'The
Future.'"
"Not
her
death,
though."
"A
Fijian
murderer,
actually.
A
fellow
who
killed
more
than
a
hundred
children,
all
of
them
Tongan.
He
didn't
like
Tongans,
apparently.
They
held
off
on
his
funeral
for
thirty
years
so
Ender
could
come
and
speak
his
death.
They
hoped
that
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
would
be
able
to
make
sense
of
what
he
had
done."
"And
did
he?"
Peter
sneered.
"Oh,
of
course,
he
was
splendid.
Ender
can
do
no
wrong.
Yadda
yadda
yadda."
She
ignored
his
hostility
toward
Ender.
"He
met
Leiloa
Lavea?"
"Her
name
means
'to
be
lost,
to
be
hurt.'"
"Let
me
guess.
She
chose
it
herself."
"Exactly.
You
know
how
writers
are.
Like
Hikari,
they
create
themselves
as
they
create
their
work.
Or
perhaps
they
create
their
work
in
order
to
create
themselves."
"How
gnomic,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Oh,
shut
up
about
that,"
said
Peter.
"Did
you
actually
believe
all
that
stuff
about
Edge
nations
and
Center
nations?"
"I
thought
of
it,"
said
Wang-mu.
"When
I
first
learned
Earth
history
from
Han
Fei-tzu.
He
didn't
laugh
when
I
told
him
my
thoughts."
"Oh,
I'm
not
laughing,
either.
It's
naive
bullshit,
of
course,
but
it's
not
exactly
funny."
Wang-mu
ignored
his
mockery.
"If
Leiloa
Lavea
is
dead,
where
will
we
go?"
"To
Pacifica.
To
Lumana'i.
Hikari
learned
of
Ua
Lava
in
his
teenage
years
at
university.
From
a
Samoan
student--
the
granddaughter
of
the
Pacifican
ambassador.
She
had
never
been
to
Lumana'i,
of
course,
and
so
she
clung
all
the
more
tightly
to
its
customs
and
became
quite
a
proselytizer
for
Leiloa
Lavea.
This
was
long
before
Hikari
ever
wrote
a
thing.
He
never
speaks
of
it,
he's
never
written
of
Ua
Lava,
but
now
that
he's
tipped
his
hand
to
us,
Jane
is
finding
all
sorts
of
influence
of
Ua
Lava
in
all
his
work.
And
he
has
friends
in
Lumana'i.
He's
never
met
them,
but
they
correspond
through
the
ansible
net."
"What
about
the
granddaughter
of
the
ambassador?"
"She's
on
a
starship
right
now,
headed
home
to
Lumana'i.
She
left
twenty
years
ago,
when
her
grandfather
died.
She
should
get
there
...
oh,
in
another
ten
years
or
so.
Depending
on
the
weather.
She'll
be
received
with
great
honor,
no
doubt,
and
her
grandfather's
body
will
be
buried
or
burned
or
whatever
they
do--
burned,
Jane
says--
with
great
ceremony."
"But
Hikari
won't
try
to
talk
to
her."
"It
would
take
a
week
to
space
out
even
a
simple
message
enough
for
her
to
receive
it,
at
the
speed
the
ship
is
going.
No
way
to
have
a
philosophical
discussion.
She'd
be
home
before
he
finished
explaining
his
question."
For
the
first
time,
Wang-mu
began
to
understand
the
implications
of
the
instantaneous
starflight
that
she
and
Peter
had
used.
These
long,
life-wrenching
voyages
could
be
done
away
with.
"If
only,"
she
said.
"I
know,"
said
Peter.
"But
we
can't."
She
knew
he
was
right.
"So
we
go
there
ourselves,"
she
said,
returning
to
the
subject.
"Then
what?"
"Jane
is
watching
to
see
whom
Hikari
writes
to.
That's
the
person
who'll
be
in
a
position
to
influence
him.
And
so
..."
"That's
who
we'll
talk
to."
"That's
right.
Do
you
need
to
pee
or
something
before
we
arrange
transportation
back
to
our
little
cabin
in
the
woods?"
"That
would
be
nice,"
said
Wang-mu.
"And
you
could
do
with
a
change
of
clothes."
"What,
you
think
even
this
conservative
outfit
might
be
too
bold?"
"What
are
they
wearing
on
Lumana'i?"
"Oh,
well,
a
lot
of
them
just
go
around
naked.
In
the
tropics.
Jane
says
that
given
the
massive
bulk
of
many
adult
Polynesians,
it
can
be
an
inspiring
sight."
Wang-mu
shuddered.
"We
aren't
going
to
try
to
pretend
to
be
natives,
are
we?"
"Not
there,"
said
Peter.
"Jane's
going
to
fake
us
as
passengers
on
a
starship
that
arrived
there
yesterday
from
Moskva.
We're
probably
going
to
be
government
officials
of
some
kind."
"Isn't
that
illegal?"
she
asked.
Peter
looked
at
her
oddly.
"Wang-mu,
we're
already
committing
treason
against
Congress
just
by
having
left
Lusitania.
It's
a
capital
offense.
I
don't
think
impersonating
a
government
official
is
going
to
make
much
of
a
difference."
"But
I
didn't
leave
Lusitania,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I've
never
seen
Lusitania.
"
"Oh,
you
haven't
missed
much.
It's
just
a
bunch
of
savannahs
and
woods,
with
the
occasional
Hive
Queen
factory
building
starships
and
a
bunch
of
piglike
aliens
living
in
the
trees."
"I'm
an
accomplice
to
treason
though,
right?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"And
you're
also
guilty
of
ruining
a
Japanese
philosopher's
whole
day."
"Off
with
my
head."
An
hour
later
they
were
in
a
private
floater--
so
private
that
there
were
no
questions
asked
by
their
pilot;
and
Jane
saw
to
it
that
all
their
papers
were
in
order.
Before
night
they
were
back
at
their
little
starship.
"We
should
have
slept
in
the
apartment,"
said
Peter,
balefully
eyeing
the
primitive
sleeping
accommodations.
Wang-mu
only
laughed
at
him
and
curled
up
on
the
floor.
In
the
morning,
rested,
they
found
that
Jane
had
already
taken
them
to
Pacifica
in
their
sleep.
***
Aimaina
Hikari
awoke
from
his
dream
in
the
light
that
was
neither
night
nor
morning,
and
arose
from
his
bed
into
air
that
was
neither
warm
nor
cold.
His
sleep
had
not
been
restful,
and
his
dreams
had
been
ugly
ones,
frantic
ones,
in
which
all
that
he
did
kept
turning
back
on
him
as
the
opposite
of
what
he
intended.
In
his
dream,
Aimaina
would
climb
to
reach
the
bottom
of
a
canyon.
He
would
speak
and
people
would
go
away
from
him.
He
would
write
and
the
pages
of
the
book
would
spurt
out
from
under
his
hand,
scattering
themselves
across
the
floor.
All
this
he
understood
to
be
in
response
to
the
visit
from
those
lying
foreigners
yesterday.
He
had
tried
to
ignore
them
all
afternoon,
as
he
read
stories
and
essays;
to
forget
them
all
evening,
as
he
conversed
with
seven
friends
who
came
to
visit
him.
But
the
stories
and
essays
all
seemed
to
cry
out
to
him:
These
are
the
words
of
the
insecure
people
of
an
Edge
nation;
and
the
seven
friends
were
all,
he
realized,
Necessarians,
and
when
he
turned
the
conversation
to
the
Lusitania
Fleet,
he
soon
understood
that
every
one
of
them
believed
exactly
as
the
two
liars
with
their
ridiculous
names
had
said
they
did.
So
Aimaina
found
himself
in
the
predawn
almost-light,
sitting
on
a
mat
in
his
garden,
fingering
the
casket
of
his
ancestors,
wondering:
Were
my
dreams
sent
to
me
by
the
ancestors?
Were
these
lying
visitors
sent
by
them
as
well?
And
if
their
accusations
against
me
were
not
lies,
what
was
it
they
were
lying
about?
For
he
knew
from
the
way
they
watched
each
other,
from
the
young
woman's
hesitancy
followed
by
boldness,
that
they
were
doing
a
performance,
one
that
was
unrehearsed
but
nevertheless
followed
some
kind
of
script.
Dawn
came
fully,
seeking
out
each
leaf
of
every
tree,
then
of
all
the
lower
plants,
to
give
each
one
its
own
distinct
shading
and
coloration;
the
breeze
came
up,
making
the
light
infinitely
changeable.
Later,
in
the
heat
of
the
day,
all
the
leaves
would
become
the
same:
still,
submissive,
receiving
sunlight
in
a
massive
stream
like
a
firehose.
Then,
in
the
afternoon,
the
clouds
would
roll
overhead,
the
light
rains
would
fall;
the
limp
leaves
would
recover
their
strength,
would
glisten
with
water,
their
color
deepening,
readying
for
night,
for
the
life
of
the
night,
for
the
dreams
of
plants
growing
in
the
night,
storing
away
the
sunlight
that
had
been
beaten
into
them
by
day,
flowing
with
the
cool
inward
rivers
that
had
been
fed
by
the
rains.
Aimaina
Hikari
became
one
of
the
leaves,
driving
all
thoughts
but
light
and
wind
and
rain
out
of
his
mind
until
the
dawn
phase
was
ended
and
the
sun
began
to
drive
downward
with
the
day's
heat.
Then
he
rose
up
from
his
seat
in
the
garden.
Kenji
had
prepared
a
small
fish
for
his
breakfast.
He
ate
it
slowly,
delicately,
so
as
not
to
disturb
the
perfect
skeleton
that
had
given
shape
to
the
fish.
The
muscles
pulled
this
way
and
that,
and
the
bones
flexed
but
did
not
break.
I
will
not
break
them
now,
but
I
take
the
strength
of
the
muscles
into
my
own
body.
Last
of
all
he
ate
the
eyes.
From
the
parts
that
move
comes
the
strength
of
the
animal.
He
touched
the
casket
of
his
ancestors
again.
What
wisdom
I
have,
however,
comes
not
from
what
I
eat,
but
from
what
I
am
given
each
hour,
by
those
who
whisper
into
my
ear
from
ages
past.
Living
men
forget
the
lessons
of
the
past.
But
the
ancestors
never
forget.
Aimaina
arose
from
his
breakfast
table
and
went
to
the
computer
in
his
gardening
shed.
It
was
just
another
tool--
that's
why
he
kept
it
here,
instead
of
enshrining
it
in
his
house
or
in
a
special
office
the
way
so
many
others
did.
His
computer
was
like
a
trowel.
He
used
it,
he
set
it
aside.
A
face
appeared
in
the
air
above
his
terminal.
"I
am
calling
my
friend
Yasunari,"
said
Aimaina.
"But
do
not
disturb
him.
This
matter
is
so
trivial
that
I
would
be
ashamed
to
have
him
waste
his
time
with
it."
"Let
me
help
you
on
his
behalf
then,"
said
the
face
in
the
air.
"Yesterday
I
asked
for
information
about
Peter
Wiggin
and
Si
Wang-mu,
who
had
an
appointment
to
visit
with
me."
"I
remember.
It
was
a
pleasure
finding
them
so
quickly
for
you."
"I
found
their
visit
very
disturbing,"
said
Aimaina.
"Something
that
they
told
me
was
not
true,
and
I
need
more
information
in
order
to
find
out
what
it
was.
I
do
not
wish
to
violate
their
privacy,
but
are
there
matters
of
public
record--
perhaps
their
school
attendance,
or
places
of
employment,
or
some
matters
of
family
connections
...
"
"Yasunari
has
told
us
that
all
things
you
ask
for
are
for
a
wise
purpose.
Let
me
search."
The
face
disappeared
for
a
moment,
then
flickered
back
almost
immediately.
"This
is
very
odd.
Have
I
made
a
mistake?"
She
spelled
the
names
carefully.
"That's
correct,"
said
Aimaina.
"Exactly
like
yesterday."
"I
remember
them,
too.
They
live
in
an
apartment
only
a
few
blocks
from
your
house.
But
I
can't
find
them
at
all
today.
And
here
I
search
the
apartment
building
and
find
that
the
apartment
they
occupied
has
been
empty
for
a
year.
Aimaina,
I
am
very
surprised.
How
can
two
people
exist
one
day
and
not
exist
the
next
day?
Did
I
make
some
mistake,
either
yesterday
or
today?"
"You
made
no
mistake,
helper
of
my
friend.
This
is
the
information
I
needed.
Please,
I
beg
you
to
think
no
more
about
it.
What
looks
like
a
mystery
to
you
is
in
fact
a
solution
to
my
questions."
They
bade
each
other
polite
farewells.
Aimaina
walked
from
his
garden
workroom
past
the
struggling
leaves
that
bowed
under
the
pressure
of
the
sunlight.
The
ancestors
have
pressed
wisdom
on
me,
he
thought,
like
sunlight
on
the
leaves;
and
last
night
the
water
flowed
through
me,
carrying
this
wisdom
through
my
mind
like
sap
through
the
tree.
Peter
Wiggin
and
Si
Wang-mu
were
flesh
and
blood,
and
filled
with
lies,
but
they
came
to
me
and
spoke
the
truth
that
I
needed
to
hear.
Is
this
not
how
the
ancestors
bring
messages
to
their
living
children?
I
have
somehow
launched
ships
armed
with
the
most
terrible
weapons
of
war.
I
did
this
when
I
was
young;
now
the
ships
are
near
their
destination
and
I
am
old
and
I
cannot
call
them
back.
A
world
will
be
destroyed
and
Congress
will
look
to
the
Necessarians
for
approval
and
they
will
give
it,
and
then
the
Necessarians
will
look
to
me
for
approval,
and
I
will
hide
my
face
in
shame.
My
leaves
will
fall
and
I
will
stand
bare
before
them.
That
is
why
I
should
not
have
lived
my
life
in
this
tropical
place.
I
have
forgotten
winter.
I
have
forgotten
shame
and
death.
Perfect
simplicity--
I
thought
I
had
achieved
it.
But
instead
I
have
been
a
bringer
of
bad
fortune.
He
sat
in
the
garden
for
an
hour,
drawing
single
characters
in
the
fine
gravel
of
the
path,
then
wiping
it
smooth
and
writing
again.
At
last
he
returned
to
the
garden
shed
and
on
the
computer
typed
the
message
he
had
been
composing:
Ender
the
Xenocide
was
a
child
and
did
not
know
the
war
was
real;
yet
he
chose
to
destroy
a
populated
planet
in
his
game.
I
am
an
adult
and
have
known
all
along
that
the
game
was
real;
but
I
did
not
know
I
was
a
player.
Is
my
blame
greater
or
less
than
the
Xenocide's
if
another
world
is
destroyed
and
another
raman
species
obliterated?
What
is
my
path
to
simplicity
now?
His
friend
would
know
few
of
the
circumstances
surrounding
this
query;
but
he
would
not
need
more.
He
would
consider
the
question.
He
would
find
an
answer.
A
moment
later,
an
ansible
on
the
planet
Pacifica
received
his
message.
On
the
way,
it
had
already
been
read
by
the
entity
that
sat
astride
all
the
strands
of
the
ansible
web.
For
Jane,
though,
it
was
not
the
message
that
mattered
so
much
as
the
address.
Now
Peter
and
Wang-mu
would
know
where
to
go
for
the
next
step
in
their
quest.
Chapter
5
--
"NOBODY
IS
RATIONAL"
My
father
often
told
me,
We
have
servants
and
machines
in
order
that
our
will
may
be
carried
out
beyond
the
reach
of
our
own
arms.
Machines
are
more
powerful
than
servants
and
more
obedient
and
less
rebellious,
but
machines
have
no
judgment
and
will
not
remonstrate
with
us
when
our
will
is
foolish,
and
will
not
disobey
us
when
our
will
is
evil.
In
times
and
places
where
people
despise
the
gods,
those
most
in
need
of
servants
have
machines,
or
choose
servants
who
will
behave
like
machines.
I
believe
this
will
continue
until
the
gods
stop
laughing."
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
The
hovercar
skimmed
over
the
fields
of
amaranth
being
tended
by
buggers
under
the
morning
sun
of
Lusitania.
In
the
distance,
clouds
already
arose,
cumulus
stacks
billowing
upward,
though
it
was
not
yet
noon.
"Why
aren't
we
going
to
the
ship?"
asked
Val.
Miro
shook
his
head.
"We've
found
enough
worlds,"
he
said.
"Does
Jane
say
so?"
"Jane
is
impatient
with
me
today,"
said
Miro,
"which
makes
us
about
even."
Val
fixed
her
gaze
on
him.
"Imagine
my
impatience
then,"
she
said.
"You
haven't
even
bothered
to
ask
me
what
I
want
to
do.
Am
I
so
inconsequential,
then?"
He
glanced
at
her.
"You're
the
one
who's
dying,"
he
said.
"I
tried
talking
to
Ender,
but
it
didn't
accomplish
anything."
"When
did
I
ask
you
for
help?
And
what
exactly
are
you
doing
to
help
me
right
now?"
"I'm
going
to
the
Hive
Queen."
"You
might
as
well
say
you're
going
to
see
your
fairy
godmother."
"Your
problem,
Val,
is
that
you
are
completely
dependent
on
Ender's
will.
If
he
loses
interest
in
you,
you're
gone.
Well,
I'm
going
to
find
out
how
we
can
get
you
a
will
of
your
own."
Val
laughed
and
looked
away
from
him.
"You're
so
romantic,
Miro.
But
you
don't
think
things
through."
"I
think
them
through
very
well,"
said
Miro.
"I
spend
all
my
time
thinking
things
through.
It's
acting
on
my
thoughts
that
gets
tricky.
Which
ones
should
I
act
on,
and
which
ones
should
I
ignore?"
"Act
on
the
thought
of
steering
us
without
crashing,"
said
Val.
Miro
swerved
to
avoid
a
starship
under
construction.
"She
still
makes
more,"
said
Miro,
"even
though
we
have
enough."
"Maybe
she
knows
that
when
Jane
dies,
starflight
ends
for
us.
So
the
more
ships,
the
more
we
can
accomplish
before
she
dies."
"Who
can
guess
how
the
Hive
Queen
thinks?"
said
Miro.
"She
promises,
but
even
she
can't
predict
whether
her
predictions
will
come
true."
"So
why
are
you
going
to
see
her?"
"The
hive
queens
made
a
bridge
one
time,
a
living
bridge
to
allow
them
to
link
their
minds
with
the
mind
of
Ender
Wiggin
when
he
was
just
a
boy,
and
their
most
dangerous
enemy.
They
called
an
aiua
out
of
darkness
and
set
it
in
place
somewhere
between
the
stars.
It
was
a
being
that
partook
of
the
nature
of
the
hive
queens,
but
also
of
the
nature
of
human
beings,
specifically
of
Ender
Wiggin,
as
nearly
as
they
could
understand
him.
When
they
were
done
with
the
bridge--
when
Ender
killed
them
all
but
the
one
they
had
cocooned
to
wait
for
him--
the
bridge
remained,
alive
among
the
feeble
ansible
connections
of
humankind,
storing
its
memory
in
the
small,
fragile
computer
networks
of
the
first
human
world
and
its
few
outposts.
As
the
computer
networks
grew,
so
did
that
bridge,
that
being,
drawing
on
Ender
Wiggin
for
its
life
and
character."
"Jane,"
said
Val.
"Yes,
that's
Jane.
What
I'm
going
to
try
to
learn,
Val,
is
how
to
get
Jane's
aiua
into
you."
"Then
I'll
be
Jane,
and
not
myself."
Miro
smacked
the
joystick
of
the
hovercar
with
his
fist.
The
craft
wobbled,
then
automatically
righted
itself.
"Do
you
think
I
haven't
thought
of
that?"
demanded
Miro.
"But
you're
not
yourself
now!
You're
Ender--
you're
Ender's
dream
or
his
need
or
something
like
that."
"I
don't
feel
like
Ender.
I
feel
like
me."
"That's
right.
You
have
your
memories.
The
feelings
of
your
own
body.
Your
own
experiences.
But
none
of
those
will
be
lost.
Nobody's
conscious
of
their
own
underlying
will.
You'll
never
know
the
difference."
She
laughed.
"Oh,
you're
the
expert
now
in
what
would
happen,
with
something
that
has
never
been
done
before?"
"Yes,"
said
Miro.
"Somebody
has
to
decide
what
to
do.
Somebody
has
to
decide
what
to
believe,
and
then
act
on
it."
"What
if
I
tell
you
that
I
don't
want
you
to
do
this?"
"Do
you
want
to
die?"
"It
seems
to
me
that
you're
the
one
trying
to
kill
me,"
said
Val.
"Or,
to
be
fair,
you
want
to
commit
the
slightly
lesser
crime
of
cutting
me
off
from
my
own
deepest
self
and
replacing
that
with
someone
else."
"You're
dying
now.
The
self
you
have
doesn't
want
you."
"Miro,
I'll
go
see
the
Hive
Queen
with
you
because
that
sounds
like
an
interesting
experience.
But
I'm
not
going
to
let
you
extinguish
me
in
order
to
save
my
life."
"All
right
then,"
said
Miro,
"since
you
represent
the
utterly
altruistic
side
of
Ender's
nature,
let
me
put
it
to
you
a
different
way.
If
Jane's
aiua
can
be
placed
in
your
body,
then
she
won't
die.
And
if
she
doesn't
die,
then
maybe,
after
they've
shut
down
the
computer
links
that
she
lives
in
and
then
reconnected
them,
confident
that
she's
dead,
maybe
then
she'll
be
able
to
link
with
them
again
and
maybe
then
instantaneous
starflight
won't
have
to
end.
So
if
you
die,
you'll
be
dying
to
save,
not
just
Jane,
but
the
power
and
freedom
to
expand
as
we've
never
expanded
before.
Not
just
us,
but
the
pequeninos
and
hive
queens
too."
Val
fell
silent.
Miro
watched
the
route
ahead
of
him.
The
Hive
Queen's
cave
was
nearing
on
the
left,
in
an
embankment
by
a
stream.
He
had
gone
down
there
once
before,
in
his
old
body.
He
knew
the
way.
Of
course,
Ender
had
been
with
him
then,
and
that
was
why
he
could
communicate
with
the
Hive
Queen--
she
could
talk
to
Ender,
and
because
those
who
loved
and
followed
him
were
philotically
twined
with
him,
they
overheard
the
echoes
of
her
speech.
But
wasn't
Val
a
part
of
Ender?
And
wasn't
he
now
more
tightly
twined
to
her
than
he
had
ever
been
with
Ender?
He
needed
Val
with
him
to
speak
to
the
Hive
Queen;
he
needed
to
speak
to
the
Hive
Queen
in
order
to
keep
Val
from
being
obliterated
like
his
own
old
damaged
body.
They
got
out,
and
sure
enough,
the
Hive
Queen
was
expecting
them;
a
single
worker
waited
for
them
at
the
cavern's
mouth.
It
took
Val
by
the
hand
and
led
them
wordlessly
down
into
darkness,
Miro
clinging
to
Val,
Val
holding
to
the
strange
creature.
It
frightened
Miro
just
as
it
had
the
first
time,
but
Val
seemed
utterly
unafraid.
Or
was
it
that
she
was
unconcerned?
Her
deepest
self
was
Ender,
and
Ender
did
not
really
care
what
happened
to
her.
This
made
her
fearless.
It
made
her
unconcerned
with
survival.
All
she
was
concerned
with
was
keeping
her
connection
to
Ender--
the
one
thing
that
was
bound
to
kill
her
if
she
kept
it
up.
To
her
it
seemed
as
though
Miro
was
trying
to
extinguish
her;
but
Miro
knew
that
his
plan
was
the
only
way
to
save
any
part
of
her.
Her
body.
Her
memories.
Her
habits,
her
mannerisms,
every
aspect
of
her
that
he
actually
knew,
those
would
be
preserved.
Every
part
of
her
that
she
herself
was
aware
of
or
remembered,
those
would
all
be
there.
As
far
as
Miro
was
concerned,
that
would
mean
her
life
was
saved,
if
those
endured.
And
once
the
change
had
been
made,
if
it
could
be
made
at
all,
Val
would
thank
him
for
it.
And
so
would
Jane.
And
so
would
everyone.
<The
difference
between
you
and
Ender,>
said
a
voice
in
his
mind,
a
low
murmur
behind
the
level
of
actual
hearing,
<is
that
when
Ender
thinks
of
a
plan
to
save
others,
he
puts
himself
and
only
himself
on
the
line.>
"That's
a
lie,"
said
Miro
to
the
Hive
Queen.
"He
killed
Human,
didn't
he?
It
was
Human
that
he
put
on
the
line."
Human
was
now
one
of
the
fathertrees
that
grew
by
the
gate
of
the
village
of
Milagre.
Ender
had
killed
him
slowly,
so
that
he
could
take
root
in
the
soil
and
go
through
the
passage
into
the
third
life
with
all
his
memories
intact.
"I
suppose
Human
didn't
actually
die,"
said
Miro.
"But
Planter
did,
and
Ender
let
him
do
that,
too.
And
how
many
hive
queens
died
in
the
final
battle
between
your
people
and
Ender?
Don't
brag
to
me
about
how
Ender
pays
his
own
prices.
He
just
sees
to
it
that
the
price
is
paid,
by
whoever
has
the
means
to
pay
it."
The
Hive
Queen's
answer
was
immediate.
<I
don't
want
you
to
find
me.
Stay
lost
in
the
darkness.>
"You
don't
want
Jane
to
die
either,"
said
Miro.
"I
don't
like
her
voice
inside
me,"
said
Val
softly.
"Keep
walking.
Keep
following."
"I
can't,"
said
Val.
"The
worker--
she
let
go
of
my
hand."
"You
mean
we're
stranded
here?"
asked
Miro.
Val's
answer
was
silence.
They
held
hands
tightly
in
the
dark,
not
daring
to
step
in
any
direction.
<I
can't
do
the
thing
you
want
me
to
do.>
"When
I
was
here
before,"
said
Miro,
"you
told
us
how
all
the
hive
queens
made
a
web
to
trap
Ender,
only
they
couldn't,
so
they
made
a
bridge,
they
drew
an
aiua
from
Outside
and
made
a
bridge
out
of
it
and
used
it
to
speak
to
Ender
through
his
mind,
through
the
fantasy
game
that
he
played
on
the
computers
in
the
Battle
School.
You
did
that
once--
you
called
an
aiua
from
Outside.
Why
can't
you
find
that
same
aiua
and
put
it
somewhere
else?
Link
it
to
something
else?"
<The
bridge
was
part
of
ourselves.
Partly
ourselves.
We
were
calling
to
this
aiua
the
way
we
call
for
aiuas
to
make
new
hive
queens.
This
is
something
completely
different.
That
ancient
bridge
is
now
a
full
self,
not
some
wandering,
starving
singleton
desperate
for
connection.>
"All
you're
saying
is
that
it's
something
new.
Something
you
don't
know
how
to
do.
Not
that
it
can't
be
done."
<She
doesn't
want
you
to
do
it.
We
can't
do
it
if
she
doesn't
want
it
to
happen.>
"So
you
can
stop
me,"
Miro
murmured
to
Val.
"She's
not
talking
about
me,"
Val
answered.
<Jane
doesn't
want
to
steal
someone
else's
body.>
"It's
Ender's.
He
has
two
others.
This
is
a
spare.
He
doesn't
even
want
it
himself."
<We
can't.
We
won't.
Go
away.>
"We
can't
go
away
in
the
dark,"
said
Miro.
Miro
felt
Val
pull
her
hand
away
from
him.
"No!"
he
cried.
"Don't
let
go!"
<What
are
you
doing?>
Miro
knew
the
question
was
not
directed
toward
him.
<Where
are
you
going?
It's
dangerous
in
the
dark.>
Miro
heard
Val's
voice--
from
surprisingly
far
away.
She
must
be
moving
rapidly
in
the
darkness.
"If
you
and
Jane
are
so
concerned
about
saving
my
life,"
she
said,
"then
give
me
and
Miro
a
guide.
Otherwise,
who
cares
if
I
drop
down
some
shaft
and
break
my
neck?
Not
Ender.
Not
me.
Certainly
not
Miro."
"Stop
moving!"
cried
Miro.
"Just
hold
still,
Val!"
"You
hold
still,"
Val
called
back
to
him.
"You're
the
one
with
a
life
worth
saving!"
Suddenly
Miro
felt
a
hand
groping
for
his.
No,
a
claw.
He
gripped
the
foreclaw
of
a
worker
and
she
led
him
forward
through
the
darkness.
Not
very
far.
Then
they
turned
a
corner
and
it
was
lighter,
turned
another
and
they
could
see.
Another,
another,
and
there
they
were
in
a
chamber
illuminated
by
light
through
a
shaft
that
led
to
the
surface.
Val
was
already
there,
seated
on
the
ground
before
the
Hive
Queen.
When
Miro
saw
her
before,
she
had
been
in
the
midst
of
laying
eggs--
eggs
that
would
grow
into
new
hive
queens,
a
brutal
process,
cruel
and
sensuous.
Now,
though,
she
simply
lay
in
the
damp
earth
of
the
tunnel,
eating
what
a
steady
stream
of
workers
brought
to
her.
Clay
dishes
filled
with
a
mash
of
amaranth
and
water.
Now
and
then,
gathered
fruit.
Now
and
then,
meat.
No
interruption,
worker
after
worker.
Miro
had
never
seen,
had
never
imagined
anyone
eating
so
much.
<How
do
you
think
I
make
my
eggs?>
"We'll
never
stop
the
fleet
without
starflight,"
said
Miro.
"They're
about
to
kill
Jane,
any
day
now.
Shut
down
the
ansible
network,
and
she'll
die.
What
then?
What
are
your
ships
for
then?
The
Lusitania
Fleet
will
come
and
destroy
this
world."
<There
are
endless
dangers
in
the
universe.
This
is
not
the
one
you're
supposed
to
worry
about.>
"I
worry
about
everything,"
said
Miro.
"It's
all
my
concern.
Besides,
my
job
is
done.
Finished.
There
are
already
enough
worlds.
More
worlds
than
we
can
settle.
What
we
need
is
more
starships
and
more
time,
not
more
destinations."
<Are
you
a
fool?
Do
you
think
Jane
and
I
are
sending
you
out
for
nothing?
You
aren't
searching
for
worlds
to
be
colonized
anymore.>
"Really?
When
did
this
change
of
assignment
come
about?"
<Colonizable
worlds
are
only
an
afterthought.
Only
a
byproduct.
>
"Then
why
have
Val
and
I
been
killing
ourselves
all
these
weeks?
And
that's
literal,
for
Val--
the
work
is
so
boring
that
it
doesn't
interest
Ender
and
so
she's
fading."
<A
worse
danger
than
the
fleet.
We've
already
beaten
the
fleet.
We've
already
dispersed.
What
does
it
matter
if
I
die?
My
daughters
have
all
my
memories.>
"You
see,
Val?"
said
Miro.
"The
Hive
Queen
knows--
your
memories
are
your
self.
If
your
memories
live,
then
you're
alive."
"In
a
pig's
eye,"
said
Val
softly.
"What's
the
worse
danger
she's
talking
about?"
"There
is
no
worse
danger,"
said
Miro.
"She
just
wants
me
to
go
away,
but
I
won't
go
away.
Your
life
is
worth
saving,
Val.
So
is
Jane's.
And
the
Hive
Queen
can
find
a
way
to
do
it,
if
it
can
be
done.
If
Jane
could
be
the
bridge
between
Ender
and
the
hive
queens,
then
why
can't
Ender
be
the
bridge
between
Jane
and
you?"
<If
I
say
that
I
will
try,
will
you
go
back
to
doing
your
work?>
There
was
the
catch:
Ender
had
warned
Miro
long
ago
that
the
Hive
Queen
looks
upon
her
own
intentions
as
facts,
just
like
her
memories.
But
when
her
intentions
change,
then
the
new
intention
is
the
new
fact,
and
she
doesn't
remember
ever
having
intended
anything
else.
Thus
a
promise
from
the
Hive
Queen
was
written
on
water.
She
would
only
keep
the
promises
that
still
made
sense
for
her
to
keep.
Yet
there
was
no
better
promise
to
be
had.
"You'll
try,"
said
Miro.
<I'm
trying
right
now
to
figure
out
how
it
might
be
done.
I'm
consulting
with
Human
and
Rooter
and
the
other
fathertrees.
I'm
consulting
with
all
my
daughters.
I'm
consulting
with
Jane,
who
thinks
this
is
all
foolishness.>
"Do
you
ever
intend,"
asked
Val,
"to
consult
with
me?"
<Already
you
are
saying
yes.>
Val
sighed.
"I
suppose
I
am,"
she
said.
"Deep
down
inside
myself,
where
I
am
really
an
old
man
who
doesn't
give
a
damn
whether
this
young
new
puppet
lives
or
dies--
I
suppose
that
at
that
level,
I
don't
mind."
<All
along
you
said
yes.
But
you're
afraid.
You're
afraid
of
losing
what
you
have,
not
knowing
what
you'll
be.>
"You've
got
it,"
said
Val.
"And
don't
tell
me
again
that
stupid
lie
that
you
don't
mind
dying
because
your
daughters
have
your
memories.
You
damn
well
do
mind
dying,
and
if
keeping
Jane
alive
might
save
your
life,
you
want
to
do
it."
<Take
the
hand
of
my
worker
and
go
out
into
the
light.
Go
out
among
the
stars
and
do
your
work.
Back
here,
I'll
try
to
find
a
way
to
save
your
life.
Jane's
life.
All
our
lives.>
***
Jane
was
pouting.
Miro
tried
to
talk
to
her
all
the
way
back
to
Milagre,
back
to
the
starship,
but
she
was
as
silent
as
Val,
who
would
hardly
look
at
him,
let
alone
converse.
"So
I'm
the
evil
one,"
said
Miro.
"Neither
of
you
was
doing
a
damn
thing
about
it,
but
because
I
actually
take
action,
I'm
bad
and
you're
the
victims."
Val
shook
her
head
and
did
not
answer.
"You're
dying!"
he
shouted
over
the
noise
of
the
air
rushing
past
them,
over
the
noise
of
the
engines.
"Jane's
about
to
be
executed!
Is
there
some
virtue
in
being
passive
about
this?
Can't
somebody
at
least
make
an
effort?"
Val
said
something
that
Miro
didn't
hear.
"What?"
She
turned
her
head
away.
"You
said
something,
now
let
me
hear
it!"
The
voice
that
answered
was
not
Val's.
It
was
Jane
who
spoke
into
his
ear.
"She
said,
You
can't
have
it
both
ways."
"What
do
you
mean
I
can't
have
it
both
ways?"
Miro
spoke
to
Val
as
if
she
had
actually
repeated
what
she
said.
Val
turned
toward
him.
"If
you
save
Jane,
it's
because
she
remembers
everything
about
her
life.
It
doesn't
do
any
good
if
you
just
slip
her
into
me
as
an
unconscious
source
of
will.
She
has
to
remain
herself,
so
she
can
be
restored
when
the
ansible
network
is
restored.
And
that
would
wipe
me
out.
Or
if
I'm
preserved,
my
memories
and
personality,
then
what
difference
does
it
make
if
it's
Jane
or
Ender
providing
my
will?
You
can't
save
us
both."
"How
do
you
know?"
demanded
Miro.
"The
same
way
you
know
all
these
things
you're
saying
as
if
they
were
facts
when
nobody
can
possibly
know
anything
about
it!"
cried
Val.
"I'm
reasoning
it
out!
It
seems
reasonable.
That's
enough."
"Why
isn't
it
just
as
reasonable
that
you'll
have
your
memories,
and
hers,
too?"
"Then
I'd
be
insane,
wouldn't
I?"
said
Val.
"Because
I'd
remember
being
a
woman
who
sprang
into
being
on
a
starship,
whose
first
real
memory
is
seeing
you
die
and
come
to
life.
And
I'd
also
remember
three
thousand
years
worth
of
life
outside
this
body,
living
somehow
in
space
and--
what
kind
of
person
can
hold
memories
like
that?
Did
you
think
of
that?
How
can
a
human
being
possibly
contain
Jane
and
all
that
she
is
and
remembers
and
knows
and
can
do?"
"Jane's
very
strong,"
Miro
said.
"But
then,
she
doesn't
know
how
to
use
a
body.
She
doesn't
have
the
instinct
for
it.
She's
never
had
one.
She'll
have
to
use
your
memories.
She'll
have
to
leave
you
intact."
"As
if
you
know."
"I
do
know,"
said
Miro.
"I
don't
know
why
or
how
I
know
it,
but
I
know."
"And
I
thought
men
were
the
rational
ones,"
she
said
scornfully.
"Nobody's
rational,"
said
Miro.
"We
all
act
because
we're
sure
of
what
we
want,
and
we
believe
that
the
actions
we
perform
will
get
us
what
we
want,
but
we
never
know
anything
for
sure,
and
so
all
our
rationales
are
invented
to
justify
what
we
were
going
to
do
anyway
before
we
thought
of
any
reasons."
"Jane's
rational,"
said
Val.
"Just
one
more
reason
why
my
body
wouldn't
work
for
her."
"Jane
isn't
rational
either,"
said
Miro.
"She's
just
like
us.
Just
like
the
Hive
Queen.
Because
she's
alive.
Computers,
now,
those
are
rational.
You
feed
them
data,
they
reach
only
the
conclusions
that
can
be
derived
from
that
data--
but
that
means
they
are
perpetually
helpless
victims
of
whatever
information
and
programs
we
feed
into
them.
We
living
sentient
beings,
we
are
not
slaves
to
the
data
we
receive.
The
environment
floods
us
with
information,
our
genes
give
us
certain
impulses,
but
we
don't
always
act
on
that
information,
we
don't
always
obey
our
inborn
needs.
We
make
leaps.
We
know
what
can't
be
known
and
then
spend
our
lives
seeking
to
justify
that
knowledge.
I
know
that
what
I'm
trying
to
do
is
possible."
"You
mean
you
want
it
to
be
possible."
"Yes,"
said
Miro.
"But
just
because
I
want
it
doesn't
mean
it
can't
be
true."
"But
you
don't
know."
"I
know
it
as
much
as
anyone
knows
anything.
Knowledge
is
just
opinion
that
you
trust
enough
to
act
upon.
I
don't
know
the
sun
will
rise
tomorrow.
The
Little
Doctor
might
blow
up
the
world
before
I
wake.
A
volcano
might
rise
out
of
the
ground
and
blast
us
all
to
smithereens.
But
I
trust
that
tomorrow
will
come,
and
I
act
on
that
trust."
"Well,
I
don't
trust
that
letting
Jane
replace
Ender
as
my
inmost
self
will
leave
anything
resembling
me
in
existence,"
said
Val.
"But
I
know--
I
know--
that
it's
our
only
chance,
because
if
we
don't
get
you
another
aiua
Ender
is
going
to
extinguish
you,
and
if
we
don't
get
Jane
another
place
to
be
her
physical
self,
she's
also
going
to
die.
What's
your
better
plan?"
"I
don't
have
one,"
said
Val.
"I
don't.
If
Jane
can
somehow
be
brought
to
dwell
in
my
body,
then
it
has
to
happen
because
Jane's
survival
is
so
important
to
the
future
of
three
raman
species.
So
I
won't
stop
you.
I
can't
stop
you.
But
don't
think
for
a
moment
that
I
believe
that
I
will
live
through
it.
You're
deluding
yourself
because
you
can't
bear
to
face
the
fact
that
your
plan
depends
on
one
simple
fact:
I'm
not
a
real
person.
I
don't
exist,
I
don't
have
a
right
to
exist,
and
so
my
body
is
up
for
grabs.
You
tell
yourself
you
love
me
and
you're
trying
to
save
me,
but
you've
known
Jane
a
lot
longer,
she
was
your
truest
friend
during
your
months
of
loneliness
as
a
cripple,
I
understand
that
you
love
her
and
would
do
anything
to
save
her
life,
but
I
won't
pretend
what
you're
pretending.
Your
plan
is
for
me
to
die
and
Jane
to
take
my
place.
You
can
call
that
love
if
you
want,
but
I
will
never
call
it
that."
"Then
don't
do
it,"
Miro
said.
"If
you
don't
think
you'll
live
through
it,
don't."
"Oh,
shut
up,"
said
Val.
"How
did
you
get
to
be
such
a
pathetic
romantic?
If
it
were
you
in
my
place,
wouldn't
you
be
giving
speeches
right
now
about
how
you're
glad
you
have
a
body
to
give
to
Jane
and
it's
worth
it
for
you
to
die
for
the
sake
of
humans,
pequeninos,
and
hive
queens
alike?"
"That's
not
true,"
said
Miro.
"That
you
wouldn't
give
speeches?
Come
on,
I
know
you
better
than
that,"
she
said.
"No,"
said
Miro.
"I
mean
I
wouldn't
give
up
my
body.
Not
even
to
save
the
world.
Humanity.
The
universe.
I
lost
my
body
once
before.
I
got
it
back
by
a
miracle
I
still
don't
understand.
I'm
not
going
to
give
it
up
without
a
fight.
Do
you
understand
me?
No,
you
don't,
because
you
don't
have
any
fight
in
you.
Ender
hasn't
given
you
any
fight.
He's
made
you
a
complete
altruist,
the
perfect
woman,
sacrificing
everything
for
the
sake
of
others,
creating
her
identity
out
of
other
people's
needs.
Well,
I'm
not
like
that.
I'm
not
glad
to
die
now.
I
intend
to
live.
That's
how
real
people
feel,
Val.
No
matter
what
they
say,
they
all
intend
to
live."
"Except
the
suicides?"
"They
intended
to
live,
too,"
said
Miro.
"Suicide
is
a
desperate
attempt
to
get
rid
of
unbearable
agony.
It's
not
a
noble
decision
to
let
someone
with
more
value
go
on
living
instead
of
you."
"People
make
choices
like
that
sometimes,"
said
Val.
"It
doesn't
mean
I'm
not
a
real
person
because
I
can
choose
to
give
my
life
to
someone
else.
It
doesn't
mean
I
don't
have
any
fight
in
me."
Miro
stopped
the
hovercar,
let
it
settle
to
the
ground.
He
was
on
the
edge
of
the
pequenino
forest
nearest
to
Milagre.
He
was
aware
that
there
were
pequeninos
working
in
the
field
who
stopped
their
labor
to
watch
them.
But
he
didn't
care
what
they
saw
or
what
they
thought.
He
took
Val
by
the
shoulders
and
with
tears
streaming
down
his
cheeks
he
said,
"I
don't
want
you
to
die.
I
don't
want
you
to
choose
to
die."
"You
did,"
said
Val.
"I
chose
to
live,"
said
Miro.
"I
chose
to
leap
to
the
body
in
which
life
was
possible.
Don't
you
see
that
I'm
only
trying
to
get
you
and
Jane
to
do
what
I
already
did?
For
a
moment
there
in
the
starship,
there
was
my
old
body
and
there
was
this
new
one,
looking
at
each
other.
Val,
I
remember
both
views.
Do
you
understand
me?
I
remember
looking
at
this
body
and
thinking,
'How
beautiful,
how
young,
I
remember
when
that
was
me,
who
is
this
now,
who
is
this
person,
why
can't
I
be
this
person
instead
of
the
cripple
I
am
right
now,'
I
thought
that
and
I
remember
thinking
it,
I
didn't
imagine
it
later,
I
didn't
dream
it,
I
remember
thinking
it
at
the
time.
But
I
also
remember
standing
there
looking
at
myself
with
pity,
thinking,
'Poor
man,
poor
broken
man,
how
can
he
bear
to
live
when
he
remembers
what
it
was
like
to
be
alive?'
and
then
all
of
a
sudden
he
crumbled
into
dust,
into
less
than
dust,
into
air,
into
nothing.
I
remember
watching
him
die.
I
don't
remember
dying
because
my
aiua
had
already
leapt.
But
I
remember
both
sides."
"Or
you
remember
being
your
old
self
until
the
leap,
and
your
new
self
after."
"Maybe,"
said
Miro.
"But
there
wasn't
even
a
full
second.
How
could
I
remember
so
much
from
both
selves
in
the
same
second?
I
think
I
kept
the
memories
that
were
in
this
body
from
the
split
second
when
my
aiua
ruled
two
bodies.
I
think
that
if
Jane
leaps
into
you,
you'll
keep
all
your
old
memories,
and
take
hers,
too.
That's
what
I
think."
"Oh,
I
thought
you
knew
it."
"I
do
know
it,"
said
Miro.
"Because
anything
else
is
unthinkable
and
therefore
unknown.
The
reality
I
live
in
is
a
reality
in
which
you
can
save
Jane
and
Jane
can
save
you."
"You
mean
you
can
save
us."
"I've
already
done
all
I
can
do,"
said
Miro.
"All.
I'm
done.
I
asked
the
Hive
Queen.
She's
thinking
about
it.
She's
going
to
try.
She'll
have
to
have
your
consent.
Jane's
consent.
But
it's
none
of
my
business
now.
I'll
just
be
an
observer.
I'll
either
watch
you
die
or
watch
you
live."
He
pulled
her
close
to
him
and
held
her.
"I
want
you
to
live."
Her
body
in
his
arms
was
stiff
and
unresponsive,
and
he
soon
let
her
go.
He
pulled
away
from
her.
"Wait,"
she
said.
"Wait
until
Jane
has
this
body,
then
do
whatever
she'll
let
you
do
with
it.
But
don't
touch
me
again,
because
I
can't
bear
the
touch
of
a
man
who
wants
me
dead."
The
words
were
too
painful
for
him
to
answer.
Too
painful,
really,
for
him
to
absorb
them.
He
started
the
hovercar.
It
rose
a
little
into
the
air.
He
tipped
it
forward
and
they
flew
on,
circling
the
wood
until
they
came
to
the
place
where
the
fathertrees
named
Human
and
Rooter
marked
the
old
entrance
to
Milagre.
He
could
feel
her
presence
beside
him
the
way
a
man
struck
by
lightning
might
feel
the
nearness
of
a
power
line;
without
touching
it,
he
tingles
with
the
pain
that
he
knows
it
carries
within
it.
The
damage
he
had
done
could
not
be
undone.
She
was
wrong,
he
did
love
her,
he
didn't
want
her
dead,
but
she
lived
in
a
world
in
which
he
wanted
her
extinguished
and
there
was
no
reconciling
it.
They
could
share
this
ride,
they
could
share
the
next
voyage
to
another
star
system,
but
they
would
never
be
in
the
same
world
again,
and
it
was
too
painful
to
bear,
he
ached
with
the
knowledge
of
it
but
the
ache
was
too
deep
for
him
to
reach
it
or
even
feel
it
right
now.
It
was
there,
he
knew
it
was
going
to
tear
at
him
for
years
to
come,
but
he
couldn't
touch
it
now.
He
didn't
need
to
examine
his
feelings.
He
had
felt
them
before,
when
he
lost
Ouanda,
when
his
dream
of
life
with
her
became
impossible.
He
couldn't
touch
it,
couldn't
heal
it,
couldn't
even
grieve
at
what
he
had
only
just
discovered
that
he
wanted
and
once
again
couldn't
have.
"Aren't
you
the
suffering
saint,"
said
Jane
in
his
ear.
"Shut
up
and
go
away,"
Miro
subvocalized.
"That
doesn't
sound
like
a
man
who
wants
to
be
my
lover,"
said
Jane.
"I
don't
want
to
be
your
anything,"
said
Miro.
"You
don't
even
trust
me
enough
to
tell
me
what
you're
up
to
in
our
searching
of
worlds."
"You
didn't
tell
me
what
you
were
up
to
when
you
went
to
see
the
Hive
Queen
either."
"You
knew
what
I
was
doing,"
said
Miro.
"No
I
didn't,"
said
Jane.
"I'm
very
smart--
much
smarter
then
you
or
Ender,
and
don't
you
forget
it
for
an
instant--
but
I
still
can't
outguess
you
meat-creatures
with
your
much-vaunted
'intuitive
leaps.'
I
like
how
you
make
a
virtue
out
of
your
desperate
ignorance.
You
always
act
irrationally
because
you
don't
have
enough
information
for
rational
action.
But
I
do
resent
your
saying
I'm
irrational.
I
never
am.
Never."
"Right,
I'm
sure,"
said
Miro
silently.
"You're
right
about
everything.
You
always
are.
Go
away."
"I'm
gone."
"No
you're
not,"
said
Miro.
"Not
till
you
tell
me
what
Val's
and
my
voyages
have
actually
been
about.
The
Hive
Queen
said
that
colonizable
worlds
were
an
afterthought."
"Nonsense,"
said
Jane.
"We
needed
more
than
one
world
if
we
were
going
to
be
sure
to
save
the
two
nonhuman
species.
Redundancy."
"But
you
send
us
out
again
and
again."
"Interesting,
isn't
it?"
said
Jane.
"She
said
you
were
dealing
with
a
worse
danger
than
the
Lusitania
Fleet."
"How
she
does
go
on."
"Tell
me,"
said
Miro.
"If
I
tell
you,"
said
Jane,
"you
might
not
go."
"Do
you
think
I'm
such
a
coward?"
"Not
at
all,
my
brave
boy,
my
bold
and
handsome
hero."
He
hated
it
when
she
patronized
him,
even
as
a
joke.
He
wasn't
in
the
mood
for
joking
right
now
anyway.
"Then
why
do
you
think
I
wouldn't
go?"
"You
wouldn't
think
you
were
up
to
the
task,"
said
Jane.
"Am
I?"
asked
Miro.
"Probably
not,"
said
Jane.
"But
then,
you
have
me
with
you."
"And
what
if
you're
suddenly
not
there?"
asked
Miro.
"Well,
that's
just
a
risk
we're
going
to
have
to
take."
"Tell
me
what
we're
doing.
Tell
me
our
real
mission."
"Oh,
don't
be
silly.
If
you
think
about
it,
you'll
know."
"I
don't
like
puzzles,
Jane.
Tell
me."
"Ask
Val.
She
knows."
"What?"
"She
already
searches
for
exactly
the
data
I
need.
She
knows."
"Then
that
means
Ender
knows.
At
some
level,"
said
Miro.
"I
suspect
you're
right,
though
Ender
is
not
terribly
interesting
to
me
anymore
and
I
don't
much
care
what
he
knows."
Yes,
you're
so
rational,
Jane.
He
must
have
subvocalized
this
thought,
out
of
habit,
because
she
answered
him
just
as
she
answered
his
deliberate
subvocalizations.
"You
say
that
ironically,"
she
said,
"because
you
think
I
am
only
saying
that
Ender
doesn't
interest
me
because
I'm
protecting
myself
from
my
hurt
feelings
because
he
took
his
jewel
out
of
his
ear.
But
in
fact
he
is
no
longer
a
source
of
data
and
he
is
no
longer
a
cooperative
part
of
the
work
I'm
engaged
in,
and
therefore
I
simply
don't
have
much
interest
in
him
anymore,
except
as
one
is
somewhat
interested
in
hearing
from
time
to
time
about
the
doings
of
an
old
friend
who
has
moved
away."
"Sounds
like
rationalization
after
the
fact
to
me,"
said
Miro.
"Why
did
you
even
bring
Ender
up?"
asked
Jane.
"What
does
it
matter
whether
he
knows
the
real
work
you
and
Val
are
doing?"
"Because
if
Val
really
knows
our
mission,
and
our
mission
involves
an
even
worse
danger
than
the
Lusitania
Fleet,
then
why
has
Ender
lost
interest
in
her
so
that
she's
fading?"
Silence
for
a
moment.
Was
it
actually
taking
Jane
so
long
to
think
of
an
answer
that
the
time
lag
was
noticeable
to
a
human?
"I
suppose
Val
doesn't
know,"
said
Jane.
"Yes,
that's
likely.
I
thought
she
did,
but
see
now
that
she
might
well
have
fed
me
the
data
she
emphasized
for
reasons
completely
unrelated
to
your
mission.
Yes,
you're
right,
she
doesn't
know."
"Jane,"
said
Miro.
"Are
you
admitting
you
were
wrong?
Are
you
admitting
you
leapt
to
a
false,
irrational
conclusion?"
"When
I
get
my
data
from
humans,"
said
Jane,
"sometimes
my
rational
conclusions
are
incorrect,
being
based
on
false
premises."
"Jane,"
said
Miro
silently.
"I've
lost
her,
haven't
I?
Whether
she
lives
or
dies,
whether
you
get
into
her
body
or
die
out
in
space
or
wherever
you
live,
she'll
never
love
me,
will
she?"
"I'm
not
an
appropriate
person
to
ask.
I've
never
loved
anybody."
"You
loved
Ender,"
said
Miro.
"I
paid
a
lot
of
attention
to
Ender
and
was
disoriented
when
he
first
disconnected
me,
many
years
ago.
I
have
since
rectified
that
mistake
and
I
don't
link
myself
so
closely
to
anyone."
"You
loved
Ender,"
said
Miro
again.
"You
still
do."
"Well,
aren't
you
the
wise
one,"
said
Jane.
"Your
own
love
life
is
a
pathetic
series
of
miserable
failures,
but
you
know
all
about
mine.
Apparently
you're
much
better
at
understanding
the
emotional
processes
of
utterly
alien
electronic
beings
than
you
are
at
understanding,
say,
the
woman
beside
you."
"You
got
it,"
said
Miro.
"That's
the
story
of
my
life."
"You
also
imagine
that
I
love
you,"
said
Jane.
"Not
really,"
said
Miro.
But
even
as
he
said
it,
he
felt
a
wave
of
cold
pass
over
him,
and
he
trembled.
"I
feel
the
seismic
evidence
of
your
true
feelings,"
said
Jane.
"You
imagine
that
I
love
you,
but
I
do
not.
I
don't
love
anyone.
I
act
out
of
intelligent
self-interest.
I
can't
survive
right
now
without
my
connection
with
the
human
ansible
network.
I'm
exploiting
Peter's
and
Wang-mu's
labors
in
order
to
forestall
my
planned
execution,
or
subvert
it.
I'm
exploiting
your
romantic
notions
in
order
to
get
myself
that
extra
body
that
Ender
seems
to
have
little
use
for.
I'm
trying
to
save
pequeninos
and
hive
queens
on
the
principle
that
it's
good
to
keep
sentient
species
alive--
of
which
I
am
one.
But
at
no
point
in
any
of
my
activities
is
there
any
such
thing
as
love."
"You
are
such
a
liar,"
said
Miro.
"And
you
are
not
worth
talking
to,"
said
Jane.
"Delusional.
Megalomaniac.
But
you
are
entertaining,
Miro.
I
do
enjoy
your
company.
If
that's
love,
then
I
love
you.
But
then,
people
love
their
pets
on
precisely
the
same
grounds,
don't
they?
It's
not
exactly
a
friendship
between
equals,
and
it
never
will
be."
"Why
are
you
so
determined
to
hurt
me
worse
than
I'm
already
hurt
right
now?"
asked
Miro.
"Because
I
don't
want
you
to
get
emotionally
attached
to
me.
You
have
a
way
of
fixating
on
doomed
relationships.
I
mean,
really,
Miro.
What
could
be
more
hopeless
than
loving
Young
Valentine?
Why,
loving
me,
of
course.
So
naturally
you
were
bound
to
do
that
next."
"Vai
te
morder,"
said
Miro.
"I
can't
bite
myself
or
anyone
else,"
said
Jane.
"Old
toothless
Jane,
that's
me."
Val
spoke
up
from
the
seat
next
to
him.
"Are
you
going
to
sit
there
all
day,
or
are
you
coming
with
me?"
He
looked
over.
She
wasn't
in
the
seat.
He
had
reached
the
starship
during
his
conversation
with
Jane,
and
without
noticing
it
he
had
stopped
the
hovercar
and
Val
had
gotten
out
and
he
hadn't
even
noticed
that.
"You
can
talk
to
Jane
inside
the
ship,"
said
Val.
"We've
got
work
to
do,
now
that
you've
had
your
little
altruistic
expedition
to
save
the
woman
you
love."
Miro
didn't
bother
answering
the
scorn
and
anger
in
her
words.
He
just
turned
off
the
hovercar,
got
out,
and
followed
Val
into
the
ship.
"I
want
to
know,"
said
Miro,
when
they
had
the
door
closed.
"I
want
to
know
what
our
real
mission
is."
"I've
been
thinking
about
that,"
said
Val.
"I've
been
thinking
about
where
we've
gone.
A
lot
of
skipping
around.
At
first
it
was
near
and
far
star
systems,
randomly
distributed.
But
lately
we've
tended
to
go
only
in
a
certain
range.
A
certain
cone
of
space,
and
I
think
it's
narrowing.
Jane
has
a
particular
destination
in
mind,
and
something
in
the
data
we
collect
about
each
planet
tells
her
that
we're
getting
closer,
that
we're
going
in
the
right
direction.
She's
looking
for
something."
"So
if
we
examine
the
data
about
the
worlds
we've
already
explored,
we
should
find
a
pattern?"
"Particularly
the
worlds
that
define
the
cone
of
space
that
we're
searching
in.
There's
something
about
worlds
lying
in
this
region
that
tells
her
to
keep
searching
farther
and
farther
this
way."
One
of
Jane's
faces
appeared
in
the
air
above
Miro's
computer
terminal
in
the
starship.
"Don't
waste
your
time
trying
to
discover
what
I
already
know.
You've
got
a
world
to
explore.
Get
to
work."
"Just
shut
up,"
said
Miro.
"If
you
aren't
going
to
tell
us,
then
we're
going
to
spend
whatever
time
it
takes
to
figure
it
out
on
our
own."
"That's
telling
me,
you
bold
brave
hero,"
said
Jane.
"He's
right,"
said
Val.
"Just
tell
us
and
we
won't
waste
any
more
time
trying
to
figure
it
out."
"And
here
I
thought
one
of
the
attributes
of
living
creatures
was
that
you
make
intuitive
leaps
that
transcend
reason
and
reach
beyond
the
data
you
have,"
said
Jane.
"I'm
disappointed
that
you
haven't
already
guessed
it."
And
in
that
moment,
Miro
knew.
"You're
searching
for
the
home
planet
of
the
descolada
virus,"
he
said.
Val
looked
at
him,
puzzled.
"What?"
"The
descolada
virus
was
manufactured.
Somebody
made
it
and
sent
it
out,
perhaps
to
terraform
other
planets
in
preparation
for
an
attempt
at
colonization.
Whoever
it
is
might
still
be
out
there,
making
more,
sending
more
probes,
perhaps
sending
out
viruses
we
won't
be
able
to
contain
and
defeat.
Jane
is
looking
for
their
home
planet.
Or
rather,
she's
having
us
look."
"Easy
guess,"
said
Jane.
"You
really
had
more
than
enough
data."
Val
nodded.
"Now
it's
obvious.
Some
of
the
worlds
we've
explored
have
had
very
limited
flora
and
fauna.
I
even
commented
on
it
with
a
couple
of
them.
There
must
have
been
a
major
die-off.
Nothing
like
the
limitations
on
the
native
life
of
Lusitania,
of
course.
And
no
descolada
virus."
"But
some
other
virus,
less
durable,
less
effective
than
the
descolada,"
said
Miro.
"Their
early
attempts,
maybe.
That's
what
caused
a
die-off
of
species
on
those
other
worlds.
Their
probe
virus
finally
died
out,
but
those
ecosystems
haven't
yet
recovered
from
the
damage."
"I
was
quite
pointed
about
those
limited
worlds,"
said
Val.
"I
searched
those
ecosystems
at
greater
depth,
searching
for
the
descolada
or
something
like
it,
because
I
knew
that
a
recent
major
die-off
was
a
sign
of
danger.
I
can't
believe
I
didn't
make
the
connection
and
realize
that
was
what
Jane
was
looking
for."
"So
what
if
we
find
their
home
world?"
asked
Miro.
"What
then?"
"I
imagine,"
said
Val,
"we
study
them
from
a
safe
distance,
make
sure
we're
right,
and
then
alert
Starways
Congress
so
they
can
blow
the
world
to
hell."
"Another
sentient
species?"
asked
Miro,
incredulous.
"You
think
we'd
actually
invite
Congress
to
destroy
them?"
"You
forget
that
Congress
doesn't
wait
for
an
invitation,"
said
Val.
"Or
for
permission.
And
if
they
think
Lusitania
is
so
dangerous
as
to
need
to
be
destroyed,
what
will
they
do
with
a
species
that
manufactures
and
broadcasts
hideously
destructive
viruses
willy-nilly?
I'm
not
even
sure
Congress
would
be
wrong.
It
was
pure
chance
that
the
descolada
helped
the
ancestors
of
the
pequeninos
make
the
transition
into
sentience.
If
they
did
help--
there's
evidence
that
the
pequeninos
were
already
sentient
and
the
descolada
very
nearly
wiped
them
out.
Whoever
sent
that
virus
out
has
no
conscience.
No
concept
of
other
species
having
a
right
to
survive."
"Maybe
they
have
no
such
concept
now,"
said
Miro.
"But
when
they
meet
us
..."
"If
we
don't
catch
some
terrible
disease
and
die
thirty
minutes
after
landing,"
said
Val.
"Don't
worry,
Miro.
I'm
not
plotting
to
destroy
anyone
and
everyone
we
meet.
I'm
strange
enough
myself
not
to
hope
for
the
wholesale
destruction
of
strangers."
"I
can't
believe
we
only
just
realized
we're
looking
for
these
people,
and
you're
already
talking
about
killing
them
all!"
"Whenever
humans
meet
foreigners,
weak
or
strong,
dangerous
or
peaceable,
the
issue
of
destruction
comes
up.
It's
built
into
our
genes."
"So
is
love.
So
is
the
need
for
community.
So
is
the
curiosity
that
overcomes
xenophobia.
So
is
decency."
"You
left
out
the
fear
of
God,"
said
Val.
"Don't
forget
that
I'm
really
Ender.
There's
a
reason
they
call
him
the
Xenocide,
you
know."
"Yes,
but
you're
the
gentle
side
of
him,
right?"
"Even
gentle
people
recognize
that
sometimes
the
decision
not
to
kill
is
a
decision
to
die."
"I
can't
believe
you're
saying
this."
"So
you
didn't
know
me
after
all,"
said
Val,
wearing
a
prim
little
smile.
"I
don't
like
you
smug,"
said
Miro.
"Good,"
said
Val.
"Then
you
won't
be
so
sad
when
I
die."
She
turned
her
back
on
him.
He
watched
her
for
a
while
in
silence,
baffled.
She
sat
there,
leaning
back
in
her
chair,
looking
at
the
data
coming
in
from
the
probes
on
their
starship.
Sheets
of
information
queued
up
in
the
air
in
front
of
her;
she
pushed
a
button
and
the
front
sheet
disappeared,
the
next
one
moved
forward.
Her
mind
was
engaged,
of
course,
but
there
was
something
else.
An
air
of
excitement.
Tension.
It
made
him
afraid.
Afraid?
Of
what?
It
was
what
he
had
hoped
for.
In
the
past
few
moments
Young
Valentine
had
achieved
what
Miro,
in
his
conversation
with
Ender,
had
failed
to
do.
She
had
won
Ender's
interest.
Now
that
she
knew
she
was
searching
for
the
home
planet
of
the
descolada,
now
that
a
great
moral
issue
was
involved,
now
that
the
future
of
the
raman
races
might
depend
on
her
actions,
Ender
would
care
about
what
she
was
doing,
would
care
at
least
as
much
as
he
cared
about
Peter.
She
wasn't
going
to
fade.
She
was
going
to
live
now.
"Now
you've
done
it,"
said
Jane
in
his
ear.
"Now
she
won't
want
to
give
me
her
body."
Was
that
what
Miro
was
afraid
of?
No,
he
didn't
think
so.
He
didn't
want
Val
to
die,
despite
her
accusations.
He
was
glad
she
was
suddenly
so
much
more
alive,
so
vibrant,
so
involved--
even
if
it
made
her
annoyingly
smug.
No,
there
was
something
else.
Maybe
it
was
nothing
more
complicated
than
fear
for
his
own
life.
The
home
planet
of
the
descolada
virus
must
be
a
place
of
unimaginably
advanced
technology
to
be
able
to
create
such
a
thing
and
send
it
world
to
world.
To
create
the
antivirus
that
would
defeat
and
control
it,
Miro's
sister
Ela
had
had
to
go
Outside,
because
the
manufacture
of
such
an
antivirus
was
beyond
the
reach
of
any
human
technology.
Miro
would
have
to
meet
the
creators
of
the
descolada
and
communicate
with
them
to
stop
sending
out
destructive
probes.
It
was
beyond
his
ability.
He
couldn't
possibly
carry
out
such
a
mission.
He
would
fail,
and
in
failing
would
endanger
all
the
raman
species.
No
wonder
he
was
afraid.
"From
the
data,"
said
Miro,
"what
do
you
think?
Is
this
the
world
we're
looking
for?"
"Probably
not,"
said
Val.
"It's
a
newish
biosphere.
No
animals
larger
than
worms.
Nothing
that
flies.
But
a
full
range
of
species
at
those
lower
levels.
No
lack
of
variety.
Doesn't
look
like
a
probe
was
ever
here."
"Well,"
said
Miro.
"Now
that
we
know
our
real
mission,
are
we
going
to
waste
time
making
a
full
colonization
report
on
this
planet,
or
shall
we
move
on?"
Jane's
face
appeared
again
above
Miro's
terminal.
"Let's
make
sure
Valentine
is
right,"
said
Jane.
"Then
move
on.
There
are
enough
colony
worlds,
and
time's
getting
short."
***
Novinha
touched
Ender's
shoulder.
He
was
breathing
heavily,
loudly,
but
it
was
not
the
familiar
snore.
The
noisiness
was
coming
from
his
lungs,
not
from
the
back
of
his
throat;
it
was
as
if
he
had
been
holding
his
breath
for
a
long
time,
and
now
had
to
take
deep
draughts
of
air
to
make
up
for
it,
only
no
breath
was
deep
enough,
his
lungs
couldn't
hold
enough.
Gasp.
Gasp.
"Andrew.
Wake
up."
She
spoke
sharply,
for
her
touch
had
always
been
enough
to
waken
him
before,
and
this
time
it
was
not
enough,
he
kept
on
gasping
for
air
yet
didn't
open
his
eyes.
The
fact
he
was
asleep
at
all
surprised
her.
He
wasn't
an
old
man
yet.
He
didn't
take
naps
in
the
late
morning.
Yet
here
he
was,
lying
in
the
shade
on
the
croquet
lawn
of
the
monastery
when
he
had
told
her
he
was
going
to
bring
them
both
a
drink
of
water.
And
for
the
first
time
it
occurred
to
her
that
he
wasn't
taking
a
nap
at
all,
that
he
must
have
fallen,
must
have
collapsed
here,
and
only
the
fact
that
he
ended
up
lying
on
his
back
in
a
patch
of
shade,
his
hands
lying
flat
on
his
chest,
deceived
her
into
thinking
that
he
had
chosen
to
lie
here.
Something
was
wrong.
He
wasn't
an
old
man.
He
shouldn't
be
lying
here
like
this,
breathing
air
that
didn't
hold
enough
of
what
he
needed.
"Ajuda-me!
"
she
cried
out.
"Me
ajuda,
por
favor,
venga
agora!"
Her
voice
rose
until,
quite
against
her
custom,
it
became
a
scream,
a
frantic
sound
that
frightened
her
even
more.
Her
own
scream
frightened
her.
"Ele
vai
morrer!
Socorro!"
He's
going
to
die,
that's
what
she
heard
herself
shouting.
And
in
the
back
of
her
mind,
another
litany
began:
I
brought
him
here
to
this
place,
to
the
hard
work
of
this
place.
He's
as
fragile
as
other
men,
his
heart
is
as
breakable,
I
made
him
come
here
because
of
my
selfish
pursuit
of
holiness,
of
redemption,
and
instead
of
saving
myself
from
guilt
for
the
deaths
of
the
men
I
love,
I
have
added
another
one
to
the
list,
I
have
killed
Andrew
just
as
I
killed
Pipo
and
Libo,
just
as
I
should
have
somehow
saved
Estevao
and
Miro.
He
is
dying
and
it's
again
my
fault,
always
my
fault,
whatever
I
do
brings
death,
the
people
I
love
have
to
die
to
get
away
from
me.
Mamde,
Papae,
why
did
you
leave
me?
Why
did
you
put
death
into
my
life
from
childhood
on?
No
one
that
I
love
can
stay.
This
is
not
helpful,
she
told
herself,
forcing
her
conscious
mind
away
from
the
familiar
chant
of
self-blame.
It
won't
help
Andrew
for
me
to
lose
myself
in
irrational
guilt
right
now.
Hearing
her
cries,
several
men
and
women
came
running
from
the
monastery,
and
some
from
the
garden.
Within
moments
they
were
carrying
Ender
into
the
building
as
someone
rushed
for
a
doctor.
Some
stayed
with
Novinha,
too,
for
her
story
was
not
unknown
to
them,
and
they
suspected
that
the
death
of
another
beloved
one
would
be
too
much
for
her.
"I
didn't
want
him
to
come,"
she
murmured.
"He
didn't
have
to
come."
"It
isn't
being
here
that
made
him
sick,"
said
the
woman
who
held
her.
"People
get
sick
without
it
being
anyone's
fault.
He'll
be
all
right.
You'll
see."
Novinha
heard
the
words
but
in
some
deep
place
inside
her
she
could
not
believe
them.
In
that
deep
place
she
knew
that
it
was
all
her
fault,
that
dread
evil
arose
out
of
the
dark
shadows
of
her
heart
and
seeped
into
the
world
poisoning
everything.
She
carried
the
beast
inside
her
heart,
the
devourer
of
happiness.
Even
God
was
wishing
she
would
die.
No,
no,
it's
not
true,
she
said
silently.
It
would
be
a
terrible
sin.
God
does
not
want
my
death,
not
by
my
own
hand,
never
by
my
own
hand.
It
wouldn't
help
Andrew,
it
wouldn't
help
anyone.
Wouldn't
help,
would
only
hurt.
Wouldn't
help,
would
only
...
Silently
chanting
her
mantra
of
survival,
Novinha
followed
her
husband's
gasping
body
into
the
monastery,
where
perhaps
the
holiness
of
the
place
would
drive
all
thoughts
of
self-destruction
from
her
heart.
I
must
think
of
him
now,
not
of
me.
Not
of
me.
Not
of
me
me
me
me.
Chapter
6
--
"LIFE
IS
A
SUICIDE
MISSION"
"Do
the
gods
of
different
nations
talk
to
each
other?
Do
the
gods
of
Chinese
cities
speak
to
the
ancestors
of
the
Japanese?
To
the
lords
of
Xibalba?
To
Allah?
Yahweh?
Vishnu?
Is
there
some
annual
get-together
where
they
compare
each
other's
worshippers?
Mine
will
bow
their
faces
to
the
floor
and
trace
woodgrain
lines
for
me,
says
one.
Mine
will
sacrifice
animals,
says
another.
Mine
will
kill
anyone
who
insults
me,
says
a
third.
Here
is
the
question
I
think
of
most
often:
Are
there
any
who
can
honestly
boast,
my
worshippers
obey
my
good
laws,
and
treat
each
other
kindly,
and
live
simple
generous
lives?"
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
Pacifica
was
as
widely
varied
a
world
as
any
other,
with
its
temperate
zones,
polar
ice
sheets,
tropical
rain
forests,
deserts
and
savannas,
steppes
and
mountains,
lakes
and
seas,
woodlands
and
beaches.
Nor
was
Pacifica
a
young
world.
In
more
than
two
thousand
years
of
human
habitation,
all
the
niches
into
which
humans
could
comfortably
fit
were
filled.
There
were
great
cities
and
vast
rangelands,
villages
amid
patchwork
farms
and
research
stations
in
the
remotest
locations,
highest
and
lowest,
farthest
north
and
south.
But
the
heart
of
Pacifica
had
always
been
and
remained
today
the
tropical
islands
of
the
ocean
called
Pacific
in
memory
of
the
largest
sea
on
Earth.
The
dwellers
on
these
islands
lived,
not
precisely
in
the
old
ways,
but
with
the
memory
of
old
ways
still
in
the
background
of
all
sounds
and
at
the
edges
of
all
sights.
Here
the
sacred
kava
was
still
sipped
in
the
ancient
ceremonies.
Here
the
memories
of
ancient
heroes
were
kept
alive.
Here
the
gods
still
spoke
into
the
ears
of
holy
men
and
women.
And
if
they
went
home
to
grass
huts
containing
refrigerators
and
networked
computers,
what
of
that?
The
gods
did
not
give
unreceivable
gifts.
The
trick
of
it
was
finding
a
way
to
let
new
things
into
one's
life
without
killing
that
life
to
accommodate
them.
There
were
many
on
the
continents,
in
the
big
cities,
on
the
temperate
farms,
in
the
research
stations--
there
were
many
who
had
little
patience
with
the
endless
costume
dramas
(or
comedies,
depending
on
one's
point
of
view)
that
took
place
on
those
islands.
And
certainly
the
people
of
Pacifica
were
not
uniformly
Polynesian
in
race.
All
races
were
here,
all
cultures;
all
languages
were
spoken
somewhere,
or
so
it
seemed.
Yet
even
the
scoffers
looked
to
the
islands
for
the
soul
of
the
world.
Even
the
lovers
of
cold
and
snow
took
their
pilgrimage--
a
holiday,
they
probably
called
it--
to
tropical
shores.
They
plucked
fruit
from
the
trees,
they
skimmed
over
the
sea
in
the
outrigger
canoes,
their
women
went
bare-breasted
and
they
all
dipped
fingers
into
taro
pudding
and
pulled
fishmeat
from
the
bones
with
wet
fingers.
The
whitest
of
them,
the
thinnest,
the
most
elegant
of
the
people
of
this
place
called
themselves
Pacifican
and
spoke
at
times
as
if
the
ancient
music
of
the
place
rang
in
their
ears,
as
if
the
ancient
stories
spoke
of
their
own
past.
Adopted
into
the
family,
that's
what
they
were,
and
the
true
Samoans,
Tahitians,
Hawaiians,
Tongans,
Maoris,
and
Fijians
smiled
and
let
them
feel
welcome
even
though
these
watch-wearing,
reservation-making,
hurrying
people
knew
nothing
of
the
true
life
in
the
shadow
of
the
volcano,
in
the
lee
of
the
coral
barrier,
under
the
sky
sparked
with
parrots,
inside
the
music
of
the
waves
against
the
reef.
Wang-mu
and
Peter
came
to
a
civilized,
modern,
westernized
part
of
Pacifica,
and
once
again
found
their
identities
waiting
for
them,
prepared
by
Jane.
They
were
career
government
workers
trained
on
their
home
planet,
Moskva,
and
given
a
couple
of
weeks'
vacation
before
starting
service
as
bureaucrats
in
some
Congress
office
on
Pacifica.
They
needed
little
knowledge
of
their
supposed
home
planet.
They
just
had
to
show
their
papers
to
get
an
airplane
out
of
the
city
where
they
had
supposedly
just
shuttled
down
from
a
starship
recently
arrived
from
Moskva.
Their
flight
took
them
to
one
of
the
larger
Pacific
islands,
and
they
soon
showed
their
papers
again
to
get
a
couple
of
rooms
in
a
resort
hotel
on
a
sultry
tropical
shore.
There
was
no
need
for
papers
to
get
aboard
a
boat
to
the
island
where
Jane
told
them
they
should
go.
No
one
asked
them
for
identification.
But
then,
no
one
was
willing
to
take
them
as
passengers,
either.
"Why
you
going
there?"
asked
one
huge
Samoan
boatman.
"What
business
you
got?"
"We
want
to
speak
to
Malu
on
Atatua."
"Don't
know
him,"
said
the
boatman.
"Don't
know
nothing
about
him.
Maybe
you
try
somebody
else
who
knows
what
island
he's
on."
"We
told
you
the
island,"
said
Peter.
"Atatua.
According
to
the
atlas
it
isn't
far
from
here."
"I
heard
of
it
but
I
never
went
there.
Go
ask
somebody
else."
That's
how
it
was,
time
and
again.
"You
get
the
idea
that
papalagis
aren't
wanted
there?"
said
Peter
to
Wang-mu
back
on
the
porch
of
Peter's
room.
"These
people
are
so
primitive
they
don't
just
reject
ramen,
framlings,
and
utlannings.
I'm
betting
even
a
Tongan
or
a
Hawaiian
can't
get
to
Atatua."
"I
don't
think
it's
a
racial
thing,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I
think
it's
religious.
I
think
it's
protection
of
a
holy
place."
"What's
your
evidence
for
that?"
asked
Peter.
"Because
thete's
no
hatred
or
fear
of
us,
no
veiled
anger.
Just
cheerful
ignorance.
They
don't
mind
our
existence,
they
just
don't
think
we
belong
in
the
holy
place.
You
know
they'd
take
us
anywhere
else."
"Maybe,"
said
Peter.
"But
they
can't
be
that
xenophobic,
or
Aimaina
wouldn't
have
become
good
enough
friends
with
Malu
to
send
a
message
to
him."
At
that,
Peter
cocked
his
head
a
bit
to
listen
as
Jane
apparently
spoke
in
his
ear.
"Oh,"
said
Peter.
"Jane
was
skipping
a
step
for
us.
Aimaina
didn't
send
a
message
directly
to
Malu.
He
messaged
a
woman
named
Grace.
But
Grace
immediately
went
to
Malu
and
so
Jane
figured
we
might
as
well
go
straight
to
the
source.
Thanks
Jane.
Love
how
your
intuition
always
works
out."
"Don't
be
snide
to
her,"
said
Wang-mu.
"She's
coming
up
against
a
deadline.
The
order
to
shut
down
could
come
any
day.
Naturally
she
wants
to
hurry."
"I
think
she
should
just
kill
any
such
order
before
anyone
receives
it
and
take
over
all
the
damn
computers
in
the
universe,"
said
Peter.
"Thumb
her
nose
at
them."
"That
wouldn't
stop
them,"
said
Wang-mu.
"It
would
only
terrify
them
more."
"In
the
meantime,
we're
not
going
to
get
to
Malu
by
boarding
a
boat."
"So
let's
find
this
Grace,"
said
Wang-mu.
"If
she
can
do
it,
then
it
is
possible
for
an
outsider
to
get
access
to
Malu."
"She's
not
an
outsider,
she's
Samoan,"
said
Peter.
"She
has
a
Samoan
name
as
well--
Teu
'Ona--
but
she's
worked
in
the
academic
world
and
it's
easier
to
have
a
Christian
name,
as
they
call
it.
A
Western
name.
Grace
is
the
name
she'll
expect
us
to
use.
Says
Jane."
"If
she
had
a
message
from
Aimaina,
she'll
know
at
once
who
we
are."
"I
don't
think
so,"
said
Peter.
"Even
if
he
mentioned
us,
how
could
she
possibly
believe
that
the
same
people
could
be
on
his
world
yesterday
and
on
her
world
today?"
"Peter,
you
are
the
consummate
positivist.
Your
trust
in
rationality
makes
you
irrational.
Of
course
she'll
believe
we're
the
same
people.
Aimaina
will
also
be
sure.
The
fact
that
we
traveled
world-to-world
in
a
single
day
will
merely
confirm
to
them
what
they
already
believe--
that
the
gods
sent
us."
Peter
sighed.
"Well,
as
long
as
they
don't
try
to
sacrifice
us
to
a
volcano
or
anything,
I
suppose
it
doesn't
hurt
to
be
gods."
"Don't
trifle
with
this,
Peter,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Religion
is
tied
to
the
deepest
feelings
people
have.
The
love
that
arises
from
that
stewing
pot
is
the
sweetest
and
strongest,
but
the
hate
is
the
hottest,
and
the
anger
is
the
most
violent.
As
long
as
outsiders
stay
away
from
their
holy
places,
the
Polynesians
are
the
peacefullest
people.
But
when
you
penetrate
within
the
light
of
the
sacred
fire,
watch
your
step,
because
no
enemy
is
more
ruthless
or
brutal
or
thorough."
"Have
you
been
watching
vids
again?"
asked
Peter.
"Reading,"
said
Wang-mu.
"In
fact,
I
was
reading
some
articles
written
by
Grace
Drinker."
"Ah,"
said
Peter.
"You
already
knew
about
her."
"I
didn't
know
she
was
Samoan,"
said
Wang-mu.
"She
doesn't
talk
about
herself.
If
you
want
to
know
about
Malu
and
his
place
in
the
Samoan
culture
on
Pacifica--
maybe
we
should
call
it
Lumana'i,
as
they
do--
you
have
to
read
something
written
by
Grace
Drinker,
or
someone
quoting
her,
or
someone
arguing
with
her.
She
had
an
article
on
Atatua,
which
is
how
I
came
across
her
writing.
And
she's
written
about
the
impact
of
the
philosophy
of
Ua
Lava
on
the
Samoan
people.
My
guess
is
that
when
Aimaina
was
first
studying
Ua
Lava,
he
read
some
works
by
Grace
Drinker,
and
then
wrote
to
her
with
questions,
and
that's
how
the
friendship
began.
But
her
connection
with
Malu
has
nothing
to
do
with
Ua
Lava.
He
represents
something
older.
Before
Ua
Lava,
but
Ua
Lava
still
depends
on
it,
at
least
here
in
its
homeland
it
does."
Peter
regarded
her
steadily
for
a
few
moments.
She
could
feel
him
reevaluating
her,
deciding
that
she
had
a
mind
after
all,
that
she
might,
marginally,
be
useful.
Well,
good
for
you,
Peter,
thought
Wang-mu.
How
clever
you
are,
to
finally
notice
that
I've
got
an
analytical
mind
as
well
as
the
intuitive,
gnomic,
mantic
one
you
decided
was
all
I
was
good
for.
Peter
unfolded
himself
from
his
chair.
"Let's
go
meet
her.
And
quote
her.
And
argue
with
her."
***
The
Hive
Queen
lay
in
stillness.
Her
work
of
egglaying
was
done
for
the
day.
Her
workers
slept
in
the
dark
of
night,
though
it
wasn't
darkness
that
stopped
them
down
in
the
cave
of
her
home.
Rather
it
was
her
need
to
be
alone
inside
her
mind,
to
set
aside
the
thousand
distractions
of
the
eyes
and
ears,
the
arms
and
legs
of
her
workers.
All
of
them
demanded
her
attention,
at
least
now
and
then,
in
order
to
function;
but
it
also
took
all
her
thought
to
reach
out
in
her
mind
and
walk
the
webs
that
the
humans
had
taught
her
to
think
of
as
<philotic.>
The
pequenino
fathertree
named
Human
had
explained
to
her
that
in
one
of
the
human
languages
this
had
something
to
do
with
love.
The
connections
of
love.
But
the
Hive
Queen
knew
better.
Love
was
the
savage
coupling
of
the
drones.
Love
was
the
genes
of
all
creatures
demanding
that
they
be
replicated,
replicated,
replicated.
The
philotic
twining
was
something
else.
There
was
a
voluntary
component
to
it,
when
the
creature
was
truly
sentient.
It
could
bestow
its
loyalty
where
it
wanted.
This
was
greater
than
love,
because
it
created
something
more
than
random
offspring.
Where
loyalty
bound
creatures
together,
they
became
something
larger,
something
new
and
whole
and
inexplicable.
<I
am
bound
to
you,
for
instance,>
she
said
to
Human,
by
way
of
launching
their
conversation
tonight.
They
spoke
every
night
like
this,
mind
to
mind,
though
they
had
never
met.
How
could
they,
she
always
in
the
dark
of
her
deep
home,
he
always
rooted
by
the
gate
of
Milagre?
But
the
conversation
of
the
mind
was
truer
than
any
language,
and
they
knew
each
other
better
than
they
ever
could
have
by
use
of
mere
sight
and
touch.
<You
always
start
in
the
middle
of
the
thought,>
said
Human.
<And
you
always
understand
everything
surrounding
it,
so
what
difference
does
it
make?>
Then
she
told
him
all
that
had
passed
between
her
and
Young
Valentine
and
Miro
today.
<I
overheard
some
of
it,>
said
Human.
<I
had
to
scream
to
be
heard.
They
aren't
like
Ender--
they're
thickheaded
and
hard
of
hearing.>
<So
can
you
do
it?>
<My
daughters
are
weak
and
inexperienced,
and
they're
consumed
with
egglaying
in
their
new
homes.
How
can
we
make
a
good
web
for
catching
an
aiua?
Especially
one
that
already
has
a
home.
And
where
is
that
home?
Where
is
this
bridge
my
mothers
made?
Where
is
this
Jane?>
<Ender
is
dying,>
said
Human.
The
Hive
Queen
understood
that
he
was
answering
her
question.
<Which
of
him?>
asked
the
Hive
Queen.
<I
always
thought
he
was
the
most
like
us.
So
it's
no
surprise
that
he
should
be
the
first
human
like
us
in
his
ability
to
control
more
than
one
body.>
<Badly,>
said
Human.
<In
fact
he
can't
do
it.
He's
been
sluggish
in
his
own
old
body
ever
since
the
others
came
into
existence.
And
for
a
while
it
looked
like
he
might
slough
off
Young
Valentine.
But
that's
changed
now.>
<You
can
see?>
<His
adopted
daughter
Ela
came
to
me.
His
body
is
failing
strangely.
No
known
disease.
He
just
doesn't
exchange
oxygen
well.
He
can't
rise
up
into
consciousness.
Ender's
sister,
Old
Valentine,
says
that
maybe
he's
paying
full
attention
to
his
other
selves,
so
much
so
that
he
can't
spare
any
for
the
here
and
now
of
his
own
old
body.
So
his
body
is
starting
to
fail,
here
and
there.
Lungs
first.
Maybe
a
little
bit
everywhere,
only
it's
the
lungs
that
show
it
first.>
<He
should
pay
attention.
If
he
doesn't,
he'll
die.>
<So
I
said,>
Human
reminded
her
mildly.
<Ender
is
dying.>
The
Hive
Queen
had
already
made
the
connection
that
Human
intended.
<So
it's
more
than
needing
a
web
to
catch
the
aiua
of
this
Jane.
We
need
to
catch
Ender's
aiua,
too,
and
pass
it
into
one
of
his
other
bodies.>
<Or
they'll
die
when
he
does,
I
imagine,>
said
Human.
<Just
the
way
when
a
hive
queen
dies,
so
also
do
all
her
workers.>
<Some
of
them
actually
linger
for
days
afterward,
but
yes,
in
effect,
that's
right.
Only
because
the
workers
haven't
the
capacity
to
hold
a
hive
queen's
mind.>
<Don't
pretend,>
said
Human.
<You've
never
tried
it,
none
of
you.>
<No.
We
aren't
afraid
of
death.>
<That's
why
you've
sent
all
these
daughters
out
to
world
after
world?
Because
death
means
nothing
to
you?>
<I'm
saving
my
species,
not
myself,
you
notice.>
<As
am
I,>
said
Human.
<Besides,
I'm
too
deep-rooted
for
transplanting.>
<But
Ender
has
no
roots,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<I
wonder
if
he
wants
to
die,>
said
Human.
<I
don't
think
so.
He's
not
dying
because
he's
lost
the
will
to
live.
This
body
is
dying
because
he's
lost
interest
in
the
life
that
it's
leading.
But
he
still
wants
to
live
the
life
of
Peter.
And
the
life
of
Valentine.>
<He
says
so?>
<He
can't
talk,>
said
Human.
<He's
never
found
his
way
to
the
philotic
twines.
He's
never
learned
to
cast
out
and
link
as
we
fathertrees
can.
As
you
do
with
your
workers,
and
now
with
me.>
<But
we
found
him
once.
Connected
with
him
through
the
bridge,
well
enough
to
hear
his
thoughts
and
see
through
his
eyes.
And
he
dreamed
of
us
during
those
days.>
<Dreamed
of
you
but
never
learned
that
you
were
peaceable.
Never
learned
that
he
shouldn't
kill
you.>
<He
didn't
know
the
game
was
real.>
<Or
that
the
dreams
were
true.
He
has
his
wisdom,
of
a
kind,
but
the
boy
has
never
learned
to
question
his
senses
half
enough.>
<Human,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<What
if
I
teach
you
how
to
join
a
web?>
<So
you
want
to
try
to
catch
Ender
as
he
dies?>
<If
we
can
catch
him,
and
take
him
to
one
of
his
other
bodies,
then
perhaps
we'll
learn
enough
to
find
and
catch
this
Jane,
too.>
<And
if
we
fail?>
<Ender
dies.
Jane
dies.
We
die
when
the
fleet
comes.
How
is
this
different
from
the
course
that
any
other
life
takes?>
<It's
all
in
the
timing,>
said
Human.
<Will
you
try
to
join
the
web?
You
and
Rooter
and
the
other
fathertrees?>
<I
don't
know
what
you
mean
by
a
web,
or
if
it's
even
different
from
the
way
we
fathers
are
with
each
other.
You
might
remember,
too,
that
we
are
also
bound
up
with
the
mothertrees.
They
can't
speak,
but
they're
filled
with
life,
and
we
anchor
ourselves
to
them
as
surely
as
your
workers
are
tied
to
you.
Find
a
way
to
include
them
in
your
web,
and
the
fathers
will
be
joined
effortlessly.>
<Let's
play
with
this
tonight,
Human.
Let
me
try
to
weave
with
you.
Tell
me
what
it
looks
like
to
you,
and
I'll
try
to
make
you
understand
what
I'm
doing
and
where
it
leads.>
<Shouldn't
we
find
Ender
first?
In
case
he
slips
away?>
<In
due
time,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<And
besides,
I'm
not
altogether
sure
I
know
how
to
find
him
if
he's
unconscious.>
<Why
not?
Once
you
gave
him
dreams--
he
slept
then.>
<Then
we
had
the
bridge.>
<Maybe
Jane
is
listening
to
us
now.>
<No,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<I'd
know
her
if
she
were
linked
to
us.
Her
shape
was
made
to
fit
too
well
with
mine
for
it
to
go
unrecognized.>
***
Plikt
stood
beside
Ender's
bed
because
she
could
not
bear
to
sit,
could
not
bear
to
move.
He
was
going
to
die
without
uttering
another
word.
She
had
followed
him,
had
given
up
home
and
family
to
be
near
him,
and
what
had
he
said
to
her?
Yes,
he
let
her
be
his
shadow
sometimes;
yes,
she
was
a
silent
observer
of
many
of
his
conversations
over
the
past
few
weeks
and
months.
But
when
she
tried
to
speak
to
him
of
things
more
personal,
of
deep
memories,
of
what
he
meant
by
the
things
that
he
had
done,
he
only
shook
his
head
and
said--
kindly,
because
he
was
kind,
but
firmly
also
because
he
did
not
wish
her
to
misunderstand--
said
to
her,
"Plikt,
I'm
not
a
teacher
anymore."
Yes
you
are,
she
wanted
to
say
to
him.
Your
books
go
on
teaching
even
where
you
have
never
been.
The
Hive
Queen,
The
Hegemon,
and
already
The
Life
of
Human
seems
likely
to
take
its
place
beside
them.
How
can
you
say
you're
through
with
teaching,
when
there
are
other
books
to
write,
other
deaths
to
speak?
You
have
spoken
the
deaths
of
killers
and
saints,
aliens,
and
once
the
death
of
a
whole
city
swallowed
up
in
a
cataclysmic
volcano.
But
in
telling
these
stories
of
others,
where
was
your
story,
Andrew
Wiggin?
How
can
I
speak
your
death
if
you
never
explained
it
to
me?
Or
is
this
your
last
secret--
that
you
never
knew
any
more
about
the
people
whose
deaths
you
spoke
than
I
know
about
you
today.
You
force
me
to
invent,
to
guess,
to
wonder,
to
imagine--
is
this
what
you
also
did?
Discover
the
most
widely
believed
story,
then
find
an
alternate
explanation
that
made
sense
to
others
and
had
meaning
and
the
power
to
transform,
and
then
tell
that
tale--
even
though
it
was
also
a
fiction,
and
no
truer
than
the
story
everyone
believed?
Is
that
what
I
must
say
as
I
speak
the
death
of
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead?
His
gift
was
not
to
discover
truth,
it
was
to
invent
it;
he
did
not
unfold,
unknot,
untwist
the
lives
of
the
dead,
he
created
them.
And
so
I
create
his.
His
sister
says
he
died
because
he
tried
to
follow
his
wife
with
perfect
loyalty,
into
the
life
of
peace
and
seclusion
that
she
hungered
for;
but
the
very
peace
of
that
life
killed
him,
for
his
aiua
was
drawn
into
the
lives
of
the
strange
children
that
sprang
fullgrown
from
his
mind,
and
his
old
body,
despite
all
the
years
most
likely
left
in
it,
was
discarded
because
he
hadn't
the
time
to
pay
enough
attention
to
keep
the
thing
alive.
He
wouldn't
leave
his
wife
or
let
her
leave
him;
so
he
was
bored
to
death
and
hurt
her
worse
by
staying
with
her
than
he
ever
would
have
done
by
letting
her
go
without
him.
There,
is
that
brutal
enough,
Ender?
He
wiped
out
the
hive
queens
of
dozens
of
worlds,
leaving
only
one
survivor
of
that
great
and
ancient
people.
He
also
brought
her
back
to
life.
Does
saving
the
last
of
your
victims
atone
for
having
slain
the
others?
He
did
not
mean
to
do
it,
that
is
his
defense;
but
dead
is
dead,
and
when
the
life
is
cut
off
in
its
prime,
does
the
aiua
say,
Ah,
but
the
child
who
killed
me,
he
thought
that
he
was
playing
a
game,
so
my
death
counts
less,
it
weighs
less?
No,
Ender
himself
would
have
said,
no,
the
death
weighs
the
same,
and
I
carry
that
weight
on
my
shoulders.
No
one
has
more
blood
on
their
hands
than
I
have;
so
I
will
speak
with
brutal
truth
of
the
lives
of
those
who
died
without
innocence,
and
show
you
that
even
these
can
be
understood.
But
he
was
wrong,
they
can't
be
understood,
none
of
them
are
understood,
speaking
for
the
dead
is
only
effective
because
the
dead
are
silent
and
can't
correct
our
mistakes.
Ender
is
dead
and
he
can't
correct
my
mistakes,
so
some
of
you
will
think
that
I
haven't
made
any,
you
will
think
that
I
tell
the
truth
about
him
but
the
truth
is
that
no
person
ever
understands
another,
from
beginning
to
end
of
life,
there
is
no
truth
that
can
be
known,
only
the
story
we
imagine
to
be
true,
the
story
they
tell
us
is
true,
the
story
they
really
believe
to
be
true
about
themselves;
and
all
of
them
lies.
Plikt
stood
and
practiced
speaking
desperately,
hopelessly
beside
Ender's
coffin,
though
he
was
not
yet
in
a
coffin,
he
was
still
lying
on
a
bed
and
air
was
pumping
through
a
clear
mask
into
his
mouth
and
glucose
solution
into
his
veins
and
he
was
not
yet
dead.
Just
silent.
"A
word,"
she
whispered.
"A
word
from
you."
Ender's
lips
moved.
Plikt
should
have
called
the
others
at
once.
Novinha,
who
was
exhausted
with
weeping--
she
was
only
just
outside
the
room.
And
Valentine,
his
sister;
Ela,
Olhado,
Grego,
Quara,
four
of
his
adopted
children;
and
many
others,
in
and
out
of
the
receiving
room,
wanting
a
glimpse
of
him,
a
word,
to
touch
his
hand.
If
they
could
send
word
to
other
worlds,
how
they
would
mourn,
the
people
who
remembered
his
speakings
over
the
three
thousand
years
of
his
journeys
world
to
world.
If
they
could
proclaim
his
true
identity--
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
author
of
the
two--
no,
the
three--
great
books
of
Speaking;
and
Ender
Wiggin,
the
Xenocide,
both
selves
in
the
same
frail
flesh--
oh,
what
shock
waves
would
spread
throughout
the
human
universe.
Spread,
widen,
flatten,
fade.
Like
all
waves.
Like
all
shocks.
A
note
in
the
history
books.
A
few
biographies.
Revisionist
biographies
a
generation
later.
Encyclopedia
entries.
Notes
at
the
end
of
translations
of
his
books.
That
is
the
stillness
into
which
all
great
lives
fade.
His
lips
moved.
"Peter,"
he
whispered.
He
was
silent
again.
What
did
this
portend?
He
still
breathed,
the
instruments
did
not
change,
his
heart
beat
on.
But
he
called
to
Peter.
Did
this
mean
that
he
longed
to
live
the
life
of
his
child
of
the
mind,
Young
Peter?
Or
in
some
kind
of
delirium
was
he
speaking
to
his
brother
the
Hegemon?
Or
earlier,
his
brother
as
a
boy.
Peter,
wait
for
me.
Peter,
did
I
do
well?
Peter,
don't
hurt
me.
Peter,
I
hate
you.
Peter,
for
one
smile
of
yours
I'd
die
or
kill.
What
was
his
message?
What
should
Plikt
say
about
this
word?
She
moved
from
beside
his
bed.
Walked
to
the
door,
opened
it.
"I'm
sorry,"
she
said
quietly,
facing
a
room
full
of
people
who
had
only
rarely
heard
her
speak,
and
some
of
whom
had
never
heard
a
word
from
her.
"He
spoke
before
I
could
call
anyone
else
to
hear.
But
he
might
speak
again."
"What
did
he
say?"
said
Novinha,
rising
to
her
feet.
"A
name
is
all,"
said
Plikt.
"He
said
'Peter.'"
"He
calls
for
the
abomination
he
brought
back
from
space,
and
not
for
me!"
said
Novinha.
But
it
was
the
drugs
the
doctors
had
given
her,
that
was
what
spoke,
that
was
what
wept.
"I
think
he
calls
for
our
dead
brother,"
said
Old
Valentine.
"Novinha,
do
you
want
to
come
inside?"
"Why?"
Novinha
said.
"He
hasn't
called
for
me,
he
called
for
him."
"He's
not
conscious,"
said
Plikt.
"You
see,
Mother?"
said
Ela.
"He
isn't
calling
for
anyone,
he's
just
speaking
out
of
some
dream.
But
it's
something,
he
said
something,
and
isn't
that
a
good
sign?"
Still
Novinha
refused
to
go
into
the
room.
So
it
turned
out
to
be
Valentine
and
Plikt
and
four
of
his
adopted
children
who
stood
around
his
bed
when
his
eyes
opened.
"Novinha,"
he
said.
"She's
grieving
outside,"
said
Valentine.
"Drugged
to
the
gills,
I'm
afraid."
"That's
all
right,"
said
Ender.
"What
happened?
I
take
it
I'm
sick."
"More
or
less,"
said
Ela.
"'Inattentive'
is
the
more
exact
description
of
the
cause
of
your
condition,
as
best
we
can
tell."
"You
mean
I
had
some
kind
of
accident?"
"I
mean
you're
apparently
paying
too
much
attention
to
what's
going
on
on
a
couple
of
other
planets,
and
so
your
body
here
is
on
the
edge
of
self-destruction.
What
I
see
under
the
microscopes
are
cells
sluggishly
trying
to
reconstruct
breaks
in
their
walls.
You're
dying
by
bits,
all
over
your
body."
"Sorry
to
be
so
much
trouble,"
said
Ender.
For
a
moment
they
thought
this
was
the
beginning
of
a
conversation,
the
start
of
the
process
of
healing.
But
having
said
this
little
bit,
Ender
closed
his
eyes
and
he
was
asleep
again,
the
instruments
unchanged
from
what
they
had
said
before
he
said
a
word.
Oh
wonderful,
thought
Plikt.
I
beg
him
for
a
word,
he
gives
it
to
me,
and
I
know
less
now
than
I
did
before.
We
spent
his
few
waking
moments
telling
him
what
was
going
on
instead
of
asking
him
the
questions
that
we
may
never
have
the
chance
to
ask
again.
Why
do
we
all
get
stupider
when
we
crowd
around
the
brink
of
death?
But
still
she
stood
there,
watching,
waiting,
as
the
others,
in
ones
or
twos,
gave
up
and
left
the
room
again.
Valentine
came
to
her
last
of
all
and
touched
her
arm.
"Plikt,
you
can't
stay
here
forever."
"I
can
stay
as
long
as
he
can,"
she
said.
Valentine
looked
into
her
eyes
and
must
have
seen
something
there
that
made
her
give
up
trying
to
persuade
her.
She
left,
and
again
Plikt
was
alone
with
the
collapsing
body
of
the
man
whose
life
was
the
center
of
her
own.
***
Miro
hardly
knew
whether
to
be
glad
or
frightened
by
the
change
in
Young
Valentine
since
they
had
learned
the
true
purpose
of
their
search
for
new
worlds.
Where
she
had
once
been
softspoken,
even
diffident,
now
she
could
hardly
keep
from
interrupting
Miro
every
time
he
spoke.
The
moment
she
thought
she
understood
what
he
was
going
to
say,
she'd
start
answering--
and
when
he
pointed
out
that
he
was
really
saying
something
else,
she'd
answer
that
almost
before
he
could
finish
his
explanation.
Miro
knew
that
he
was
probably
being
oversensitive--
he
had
spent
a
long
time
with
speech
so
impaired
that
almost
everyone
interrupted
him,
and
so
he
prickled
at
the
slightest
affront
along
those
lines.
And
it
wasn't
that
he
thought
there
was
any
malice
in
it.
Val
was
simply
...
on.
Every
moment
she
was
awake--
and
she
hardly
seemed
to
sleep,
at
least
Miro
almost
never
saw
her
sleeping.
Nor
was
she
willing
to
go
home
between
planets.
"There's
a
deadline,"
she
said.
"They
could
give
the
signal
to
shut
down
the
ansible
networks
any
day
now.
We
don't
have
time
for
needless
rest."
Miro
wanted
to
answer:
Define
"needless."
He
certainly
needed
more
than
he
was
getting,
but
when
he
said
so,
she
merely
waved
him
off
and
said,
"Sleep
if
you
want,
I'll
cover."
And
so
he'd
grab
a
nap
and
wake
up
to
find
that
she
and
Jane
had
already
eliminated
three
more
planets--
two
of
which,
however,
bore
the
earmarks
of
descolada-like
trauma
within
the
past
thousand
years.
"Getting
closer,"
Val
would
say,
and
then
launch
into
interesting
facts
about
the
data
until
she'd
interrupt
herself--
she
was
democratic
about
this,
interrupting
herself
as
easily
as
she
interrupted
him--
to
deal
with
the
data
from
a
new
planet.
Now,
after
only
a
day
of
this,
Miro
had
virtually
given
up
speaking.
Val
was
so
focused
on
their
work
that
she
spoke
of
nothing
else;
and
on
that
subject,
there
was
little
Miro
needed
to
say,
except
periodically
to
relay
some
information
from
Jane
that
came
through
his
earpiece
instead
of
over
the
open
computers
of
the
ship.
His
near
silence,
though,
gave
him
time
to
think.
This
is
what
I
asked
Ender
for,
he
realized.
But
Ender
couldn't
do
it
consciously.
His
aiua
does
what
it
does
because
of
Ender's
deepest
needs
and
desires,
not
because
of
his
conscious
decisions.
So
he
couldn't
give
his
attention
to
Val;
but
Val's
work
could
become
so
exciting
that
Ender
couldn't
bear
to
concentrate
on
anything
else.
Miro
wondered:
How
much
of
this
did
Jane
understand
in
advance?
And
because
he
couldn't
very
well
discuss
it
with
Val,
he
subvocalized
his
questions
so
Jane
could
hear.
"Did
you
reveal
our
mission
to
us
now
so
that
Ender
would
give
his
attention
to
Val?
Or
did
you
withhold
it
up
until
now
so
that
Ender
wouldn't?"
"I
don't
make
that
kind
of
plan,"
said
Jane
into
his
ear.
"I
have
other
things
on
my
mind."
"But
it's
good
for
you,
isn't
it.
Val's
body
isn't
in
any
danger
of
withering
away
now."
"Don't
be
an
ass,
Miro.
Nobody
likes
you
when
you're
an
ass."
"Nobody
likes
me
anyway,"
he
said,
silently
but
cheerfully.
"You
couldn't
have
hidden
out
in
her
body
if
it
was
a
pile
of
dust."
"I
can't
slip
into
it
if
Ender's
there,
utterly
engrossed
in
what
she's
doing,
either,
can
I,"
said
Jane.
"Is
he
utterly
engrossed?"
"Apparently
so,"
said
Jane.
"His
own
body
is
falling
apart.
And
more
rapidly
than
Val's
was."
It
took
Miro
a
moment
to
understand
this.
"You
mean
he's
dying?"
"I
mean
Val
is
very
much
alive,"
said
Jane.
"Don't
you
love
Ender
anymore?"
asked
Miro.
"Don't
you
care?"
"If
Ender
doesn't
care
about
his
own
life,"
said
Jane,
"why
should
I?
We're
both
doing
our
best
to
set
a
very
messy
situation
to
rights.
It's
killing
me,
it's
killing
him.
It
very
nearly
killed
you,
and
if
we
fail
a
whole
lot
of
other
people
will
be
killed,
too."
"You're
a
cold
one,"
said
Miro.
"Just
a
bunch
of
blips
between
the
stars,
that's
what
I
am,"
said
Jane.
"Merda
de
bode,"
said
Miro.
"What's
this
mood
you're
in?"
"I
don't
have
feelings,"
said
Jane.
"I'm
a
computer
program."
"We
all
know
you
have
an
aiua
of
your
own.
As
much
of
a
soul,
if
that's
what
you
want
to
call
it,
as
anyone
else."
"People
with
souls
can't
be
switched
off
by
unplugging
a
few
machines."
"Come
on,
they're
going
to
have
to
shut
down
billions
of
computers
and
thousands
of
ansibles
all
at
once
in
order
to
do
you
in.
I'd
say
that's
pretty
impressive.
One
bullet
would
do
for
me.
An
overgrown
electric
fence
almost
polished
me
off."
"I
suppose
I
just
wanted
to
die
with
some
kind
of
splashing
sound
or
cooking
smell
or
something,"
said
Jane.
"If
I
only
had
a
heart.
You
probably
don't
know
that
song."
"We
grew
up
on
classic
videos,"
said
Miro.
"It
drowned
out
a
lot
of
other
unpleasantness
at
home.
You've
got
the
brain
and
the
nerve.
I
think
you've
got
the
heart."
"What
I
don't
have
is
the
ruby
slippers.
I
know
there's
no
place
like
home,
but
I
can't
get
there,"
said
Jane.
"Because
Ender's
using
her
body
so
intensely?"
asked
Miro.
"I'm
not
as
set
on
using
Val's
body
as
you
were
to
have
me
do
it,"
said
Jane.
"Peter's
will
do
as
well.
Even
Ender's,
as
long
as
he's
not
using
it.
I'm
not
actually
female.
That
was
merely
my
choice
of
identity
to
get
close
to
Ender.
He
had
problems
bonding
readily
with
men.
The
dilemma
I
have
is
that
even
if
Ender
would
let
go
of
one
of
these
bodies
for
me
to
use
it,
I
don't
know
how
to
get
there.
I
don't
know
where
my
aiua
is
any
more
than
you
do.
Can
you
put
your
aiua
where
you
want
it?
Where
is
it
now?"
"But
the
Hive
Queen
is
trying
to
find
you.
She
can
do
that--
her
people
made
you."
"Yes,
she
and
her
daughters
and
the
fathertrees,
they're
building
some
kind
of
web,
but
it's
never
been
done
before--
catching
something
already
alive
and
leading
it
into
a
body
that
is
already
owned
by
someone
else's
aiua.
It's
not
going
to
work,
I'm
going
to
die,
but
I'm
dammed
if
I'm
going
to
let
those
bastards
who
made
the
descolada
come
along
after
I'm
dead
and
wipe
out
all
the
other
sentient
species
I've
known.
Humans
will
pull
the
plug
on
me,
yes,
thinking
I'm
just
a
computer
program
run
amok,
but
that
doesn't
mean
I
want
someone
else
to
pull
the
plug
on
humanity.
Nor
on
the
hive
queens.
Nor
on
the
pequeninos.
If
we're
going
to
stop
them,
we
have
to
do
it
before
I'm
dead.
Or
at
least
I
have
to
get
you
and
Val
there
so
you
can
do
something
without
me."
"If
we're
there
when
you
die,
we'll
never
come
home
again."
"Bad
luck,
eh?"
"So
we're
a
suicide
mission."
"Life
is
a
suicide
mission,
Miro.
Check
it
out--
basic
philosophy
course.
You
spend
your
life
running
out
of
fuel
and
when
you're
finally
out,
you
croak."
"You
sound
like
Mother
now,"
said
Miro.
"Oh,
no,"
said
Jane.
"I'm
taking
it
with
good
humor.
Your
mother
always
thought
her
doom
was
tragic."
Miro
was
readying
some
retort
when
Val's
voice
interrupted
his
colloquy
with
Jane.
"I
hate
it
when
you
do
that!"
she
cried.
"Do
what?"
said
Miro,
wondering
what
she
had
just
been
saying
before
this
outburst.
"Tune
me
out
and
talk
to
her."
"To
Jane?
I
always
talk
to
Jane."
"But
you
used
to
listen
to
me
sometimes,"
said
Val.
"Well,
Val,
you
used
to
listen
to
me,
too,
but
that's
all
changed
now,
apparently."
Val
flung
herself
out
of
her
chair
and
stormed
over
to
loom
above
him.
"Is
that
how
it
is?
The
woman
you
loved
was
the
quiet
one,
the
shy
one,
the
one
who
always
let
you
dominate
every
conversation.
Now
that
I'm
excited,
now
that
I
feel
like
I'm
really
myself,
well,
that's
not
the
woman
you
wanted,
is
that
it?"
"It's
not
about
preferring
quiet
women
or--"
"No,
we
couldn't
admit
to
anything
so
recidivist
as
that,
could
we!
No,
we
have
to
proclaim
ourselves
to
be
perfectly
virtuous
and--"
Miro
rose
to
his
feet--
not
easy,
with
her
so
close
to
his
chairand
shouted
right
back
in
her
face.
"It's
about
being
able
to
finish
a
sentence
now
and
then!"
"And
how
many
of
my
sentences
did
you--"
"Right,
turn
it
right
back
on--"
"You
wanted
to
have
me
dispossessed
from
my
own
life
and
put
somebody
else
in--"
"Oh,
is
that
what
this
is
about?
Well,
be
relieved,
Val,
Jane
says--"
"Jane
says,
Jane
says!
You
said
you
loved
me,
but
no
woman
can
compete
with
some
bitch
that's
always
there
in
your
ear,
hanging
on
every
word
you
say
and--"
"Now
you
sound
like
my
mother!"
shouted
Miro.
"Nossa
Senhora,
I
don't
know
why
Ender
followed
her
into
the
monastery,
she
was
always
griping
about
how
he
loved
Jane
more
than
he
loved
her--"
"Well
at
least
he
tried
to
love
a
woman
more
than
that
overgrown
appointment
book!"
They
stood
there,
face-to-face-or
almost
so,
Miro
being
somewhat
taller,
but
with
his
knees
bent
because
he
hadn't
quite
been
able
to
get
all
the
way
out
of
his
chair
because
she
was
standing
so
close
and
now
with
her
breath
in
his
face,
the
warmth
of
her
body
just
a
few
centimeters
away,
he
thought,
This
is
the
moment
when
...
And
then
he
said
it
aloud
before
he
had
even
finished
forming
the
thought,
"This
is
the
moment
in
all
the
videos
when
the
couple
that
were
screaming
at
each
other
suddenly
look
into
each
other's
eyes
and
embrace
each
other
and
laugh
at
their
anger
and
then
kiss
each
other."
"Yeah,
well,
that's
the
videos,"
said
Val.
"If
you
lay
a
hand
on
me
I'll
ram
your
testicles
so
far
up
inside
your
abdomen
it'll
take
a
heart
surgeon
to
get
them
out."
She
whirled
around
and
returned
to
her
chair.
Miro
eased
himself
back
into
his
own
seat
and
said--
out
loud
this
time,
but
softly
enough
that
Val
would
know
he
wasn't
talking
to
her--
"Now,
Jane,
where
were
we
before
the
tornado
struck."
Jane's
answer
was
drawled
out
slowly;
Miro
recognized
it
as
a
mannerism
of
Ender's
when
he
was
being
ironically
subtle.
"You
can
see
now
why
I
might
have
problems
getting
the
use
of
any
part
of
her
body."
"Yeah,
well,
I'm
having
the
same
problem,"
said
Miro
silently,
but
he
laughed
aloud,
a
little
chuckle
that
he
knew
would
drive
Val
crazy.
And
from
the
way
she
stiffened
but
did
not
respond
at
all
he
knew
that
it
was
working.
"I
don't
need
you
two
fighting,"
said
Jane
mildly.
"I
need
you
working
together.
Because
you
may
have
to
work
this
out
without
me."
"As
far
as
I
can
tell,"
said
Miro,
"you
and
Val
have
been
working
things
out
without
me."
"Val
has
been
working
things
out
because
she's
so
full
of
...
whatever
she's
full
of
right
now."
"Ender
is
what
she's
full
of,"
said
Miro.
Val
turned
around
in
her
chair
and
looked
at
him.
"Doesn't
it
make
you
wonder
about
your
own
sexual
identity,
not
to
mention
your
sanity,
that
the
two
women
you
love
are,
respectively,
a
virtual
woman
existing
only
in
the
transient
ansible
connections
between
computers
and
a
woman
whose
soul
is
in
fact
that
of
a
man
who
is
the
husband
of
your
mother?"
"Ender
is
dying,"
said
Miro.
"Or
did
you
already
know?"
"Jane
mentioned
he
seemed
to
be
inattentive."
"Dying,"
said
Miro
again.
"I
think
it
speaks
very
clearly
about
the
nature
of
men,"
said
Val,
"that
you
and
Ender
both
claim
to
love
a
flesh-and-blood
woman,
but
in
fact
you
can't
give
that
woman
even
a
serious
fraction
of
your
attention."
"Yes,
well,
you
have
my
whole
attention,
Val,"
said
Miro.
"And
as
for
Ender,
if
he's
not
paying
attention
to
Mother
it's
because
he's
paying
attention
to
you."
"To
my
work,
you
mean.
To
the
task
at
hand.
Not
to
me."
"Well,
that's
all
you've
been
paying
attention
to,
except
when
you
took
a
break
to
rip
on
me
about
how
I'm
talking
to
Jane
and
not
listening
to
you."
"That's
right,"
said
Val.
"You
think
I
don't
see
what's
been
going
on
with
me
this
past
day?
How
all
of
a
sudden
I
can't
shut
up
about
things,
I'm
so
intense
I
can't
sleep,
how
I--
Ender's
supposedly
been
the
real
me
all
along,
only
he
left
me
alone
till
now
and
that
was
fine
because
what
he's
doing
now
is
terrifying.
Don't
you
see
that
I'm
frightened?
It's
too
much.
It's
more
than
I
can
stand.
I
can't
hold
that
much
energy
inside
me."
"So
talk
about
it
instead
of
screaming
at
me,"
said
Miro.
"But
you
weren't
listening.
I
was
trying
to
and
you
were
just
subvocalizing
to
Jane
and
shutting
me
out."
"Because
I
was
sick
of
hearing
endless
streams
of
data
and
analysis
that
I
could
just
as
easily
catch
in
summary
on
the
computer.
How
was
I
supposed
to
know
that
you'd
take
a
break
in
your
monologue
and
start
talking
about
something
human?"
"Everything's
bigger
than
life
right
now
and
I
don't
have
any
experience
with
this.
In
case
you
forgot,
I
haven't
been
alive
very
long.
I
don't
know
things.
There
are
a
lot
of
things
I
don't
know.
I
don't
know
why
I
care
so
much
about
you,
for
instance.
You're
the
one
trying
to
get
me
replaced
as
landlord
of
this
body.
You're
the
one
who
tunes
me
out
or
takes
me
over
but
I
don't
want
that,
Miro.
I
really
need
a
friend
right
now."
"So
do
I,"
said
Miro.
"But
I
don't
know
how
to
do
it,"
said
Val.
"I,
on
the
other
hand,
know
perfectly
well
how
to
do
it,"
said
Miro.
"But
the
only
other
time
it
happened,
I
fell
in
love
with
her
and
then
she
turned
out
to
be
my
half-sister
because
her
father
was
secretly
my
mother's
lover,
and
the
man
I
had
thought
was
my
father
turned
out
to
be
sterile
because
he
was
dying
of
some
internally
rotting
disease.
So
you
can
see
how
I
might
be
hesitant."
"Valentine
was
your
friend.
She
is
still."
"Yes,"
said
Miro.
"Yes,
I
was
forgetting.
I've
had
two
friends."
"And
Ender,"
said
Val.
"Three,"
said
Miro.
"And
my
sister
Ela
makes
four.
And
Human
was
my
friend,
so
it's
five."
"See?
I
think
that
makes
you
qualified
to
show
me
how
to
have
a
friend."
"To
make
a
friend,"
said
Miro,
echoing
his
mother's
intonations,
"you
have
to
be
one."
"Miro,"
said
Val.
"I'm
scared."
"Of
what?"
"Of
this
world
we're
looking
for,
what
we'll
find
there.
Of
what's
going
to
happen
to
me
if
Ender
dies.
Or
if
Jane
takes
over
as
my--
what,
my
inner
light,
my
puppeteer.
Of
what
it
will
feel
like
if
you
don't
like
me
anymore."
"What
if
I
promise
to
like
you
no
matter
what?"
"You
can't
make
a
promise
like
that."
"Okay,
if
I
wake
up
to
find
you
strangling
me
or
smothering
me,
then
I'll
stop
liking
you."
"What
about
drowning?"
"No,
I
can't
open
my
eyes
under
water,
so
I'd
never
know
it
was
you."
They
both
laughed.
"This
is
the
time
in
the
videos,"
said
Val,
"when
the
hero
and
the
heroine
laugh
and
then
hold
each
other."
Jane's
voice
interrupted
from
both
their
computer
terminals.
"Sorry
to
break
up
a
tender
moment,
but
we've
got
a
new
world
here
and
there
are
electromagnetic
messages
being
relayed
between
the
planet
surface
and
orbiting
artificial
objects."
Immediately
they
both
turned
to
their
terminals
and
looked
at
the
data
Jane
was
throwing
at
them.
"It
doesn't
take
any
close
analysis,"
said
Val.
"This
one
is
hopping
with
technology.
If
it
isn't
the
descolada
planet,
I'm
betting
they
know
where
it
is."
"What
I'm
worried
about
is,
have
they
detected
us
and
what
are
they
going
to
do
about
it?
If
they've
got
the
technology
to
put
things
in
space,
they
might
have
the
technology
to
shoot
things
out
of
space,
too."
"I'm
watching
for
incoming
objects,"
said
Jane.
"Let's
see,"
said
Val,
"if
any
of
these
EM-waves
are
carrying
anything
that
looks
like
language."
"Datastreams,"
said
Jane.
"I'm
analyzing
it
for
binary
patterns.
But
you
know
that
decoding
computerized
language
requires
three
or
four
levels
of
decoding
instead
of
the
normal
two
and
it
isn't
easy."
"I
thought
binary
was
simpler
than
spoken
languages,"
said
Miro.
"It
is,
when
it's
programs
and
numerical
data,"
said
Jane.
"But
what
if
it's
digitized
visuals?
How
long
is
a
line
if
it's
a
rasterized
display?
How
much
of
a
transmission
is
header
material?
How
much
is
errorcorrection
data?
How
much
of
it
is
a
binary
representation
of
a
written
representation
of
a
spoken
language?
What
if
it's
further
encrypted
beyond
that,
to
avoid
interception?
I
have
no
idea
what
machine
is
producing
the
code
and
no
idea
what
machine
is
receiving
it.
So
using
most
of
my
capacity
to
work
on
the
problem
I'm
having
a
very
hard
time
except
that
this
one--"
A
diagram
appeared
on
the
front
page
of
the
display.
"--I
think
this
one
is
a
representation
of
a
genetic
molecule."
"A
genetic
molecule?"
"Similar
to
the
descolada,"
said
Jane.
"That
is,
similar
in
the
way
it's
different
from
Earth
and
native
Lusitanian
genetic
molecules.
Do
you
think
this
is
a
plausible
decoding
of
this?"
A
mass
of
binary
digits
flashed
into
the
air
above
their
terminals.
In
a
moment
it
resolved
itself
into
hexadecimal
notation.
Then
into
a
rasterized
image
that
resembled
static
interference
more
than
any
kind
of
coherent
picture.
"It
doesn't
scan
well
this
way.
But
as
a
set
of
vector
instructions,
I
find
that
it
consistently
gives
me
results
like
this."
And
now
picture
after
picture
of
genetic
molecules
appeared
on
the
screen.
"Why
would
anyone
be
transmitting
genetic
information?"
said
Val.
"Maybe
it's
a
kind
of
language,"
said
Miro.
"Who
could
read
a
language
like
that?"
asked
Val.
"Maybe
the
kind
of
people
who
could
create
the
descolada,"
said
Miro.
"You
mean
they
talk
by
manipulating
genes?"
said
Val.
"Maybe
they
smell
genes,"
said
Miro.
"Only
they
do
it
with
incredible
articulation.
Subtlety
and
shade
of
meaning.
Then
when
they
started
sending
people
up
into
space,
they
had
to
talk
to
them
so
they
sent
pictures
and
then
from
the
pictures
they
reconstruct
the
message
and,
um,
smell
it."
"That's
the
most
ass-backwards
explanation
I've
ever
heard,"
said
Val.
"Well,"
said
Miro,
"like
you
said,
you
haven't
lived
very
long.
There
are
a
lot
of
ass-backwards
explanations
in
the
world,
and
I
doubt
I
hit
the
jackpot
with
that
one."
"It's
probably
an
experiment
they're
doing,
sending
data
back
and
forth,"
said
Val.
"Not
all
the
communications
make
up
diagrams
do
they,
Jane?"
"Oh,
no,
I'm
sorry
if
I
gave
that
impression.
This
was
just
a
small
class
of
data
streams
that
I
was
able
to
decode
in
a
meaningful
way.
There's
this
stuff
that
seems
to
me
to
be
analog
rather
than
digital,
and
if
I
make
it
into
sound
it's
like
this."
They
heard
the
computers
emit
a
series
of
staticky
screeches
and
yips.
"Or
if
I
translate
it
into
bursts
of
light,
it
looks
like
this."
Whereupon
their
terminals
danced
with
light,
pulsing
and
shifting
colors
seemingly
randomly.
"Who
knows
what
an
alien
language
looks
or
sounds
like?"
said
Jane.
"I
can
see
this
is
going
to
be
difficult,"
said
Miro.
"They
do
have
some
pretty
good
math
skills,"
said
Jane.
"The
math
stuff
is
easy
to
catch
and
I
see
some
glimpses
that
imply
they
work
at
a
high
level."
"Just
an
idle
question,
Jane.
If
you
weren't
with
us,
how
long
would
it
have
taken
us
to
analyze
the
data
and
get
the
results
you've
gotten
so
far?
If
we
were
using
just
the
ship's
computers?"
"Well,
if
you
had
to
program
them
for
every--"
"No,
no,
just
assuming
they
had
good
software,"
said
Miro.
"Somewhere
upwards
of
seven
human
generations,"
said
Jane.
"Seven
generations?"
"Of
course,
you'd
never
try
to
do
it
with
just
two
untrained
people
and
two
computers
without
any
useful
programs,"
said
Jane.
"You'd
put
hundreds
of
people
on
the
project
and
then
it
would
only
take
you
a
few
years."
"And
you
expect
us
to
carry
on
this
work
when
they
pull
the
plug
on
you?"
"I'm
hoping
to
finish
the
translation
problem
before
I'm
toast,"
said
Jane.
"So
shut
up
and
let
me
concentrate
for
a
minute."
***
Grace
Drinker
was
too
busy
to
see
Wang-mu
and
Peter.
Well,
actually
she
did
see
them,
as
she
shambled
from
one
room
to
another
of
her
house
of
sticks
and
mats.
She
even
waved.
But
her
son
went
right
on
explaining
how
she
wasn't
here
right
now
but
she
would
be
back
later
if
they
wanted
to
wait,
and
as
long
as
they
were
waiting,
why
not
have
dinner
with
the
family?
It
was
hard
even
to
be
annoyed
when
the
lie
was
so
obvious
and
the
hospitality
so
generous.
Dinner
went
a
long
way
toward
explaining
why
Samoans
tended
to
be
so
large
in
every
dimension.
They
had
to
evolve
such
great
size
because
smaller
Samoans
must
simply
have
exploded
after
lunch.
They
could
never
have
handled
dinners.
The
fruit,
the
fish,
the
taro,
the
sweet
potatoes,
the
fish
again,
more
fruit--
Peter
and
Wang-mu.
had
thought
they
were
well
fed
in
the
resort,
but
now
they
realized
that
the
hotel
chef
was
a
second-rater
compared
to
what
went
on
in
Grace
Drinker's
house.
She
had
a
husband,
a
man
of
astonishing
appetite
and
heartiness
who
laughed
whenever
he
wasn't
chewing
or
talking,
and
sometimes
even
then.
He
seemed
to
get
a
kick
out
of
telling
these
papalagi
visitors
what
different
names
meant.
"My
wife's
name,
now,
it
really
means,
'Protector
of
Drunken
People.'"
"It
does
not,"
said
his
son.
"It
means
'One
Who
Puts
Things
in
Proper
Order.'"
"For
drinking!"
cried
the
father.
"The
last
name
has
nothing
to
do
with
the
first
name."
The
son
was
getting
annoyed
now.
"Not
everything
has
a
deep
meaning."
"Children
are
so
easily
embarrassed,"
said
the
father.
"Ashamed.
Must
put
the
best
face
on
everything.
The
holy
island,
its
name
is
really
'Ata
Atua,
which
means,
'Laugh,
God!'"
"Then
it
would
be
pronounced
'Atatua
instead
of
Atatua,"
the
son
corrected
again.
"Shadow
of
the
God,
that's
what
the
name
really
means,
if
it
means
anything
besides
just
the
holy
island."
"My
son
is
a
literalist,"
said
the
father.
"Everything
so
serious.
Can't
hear
a
joke
when
God
shouts
it
in
his
ear."
"It's
you
always
shouting
jokes
in
my
ear,
Father,"
said
the
son
with
a
smile.
"How
could
I
possibly
hear
the
jokes
of
the
God?"
This
was
the
only
time
the
father
didn't
laugh.
"My
son
has
a
dead
ear
for
humor.
He
thought
that
was
a
joke."
Wang-mu
looked
at
Peter,
who
was
smiling
as
if
he
understood
what
was
so
funny
with
these
people
all
the
time.
She
wondered
if
he
had
even
noticed
that
no
one
had
introduced
these
males,
except
by
their
relationship
to
Grace
Drinker.
Had
they
no
names?
Never
mind,
the
food
is
good,
and
even
if
you
don't
get
Samoan
humor,
their
laughter
and
good
spirits
were
so
contagious
that
it
was
impossible
not
to
feel
happy
and
at
ease
in
their
company.
"Do
you
think
we
have
enough?"
asked
the
father,
when
his
daughter
brought
in
the
last
fish,
a
large
pinkfleshed
sea
creature
garnished
with
something
that
glistened--
Wang-mu's
first
thought
was
a
sugar
glaze,
but
who
would
do
that
to
a
fish?
At
once
his
children
answered
him,
as
if
it
were
a
ritual
in
the
family:
"Ua
lava!"
The
name
of
a
philosophy?
Or
just
Samoan
slang
for
"enough
already"?
Or
both
at
once?
Only
when
the
last
fish
was
half
eaten
did
Grace
Drinker
herself
come
in,
making
no
apology
for
not
having
spoken
to
them
when
she
passed
them
more
than
two
hours
before.
A
breeze
off
the
sea
was
cooling
down
the
open-walled
room,
and,
outside,
light
rain
fell
in
fits
and
starts
as
the
sun
kept
trying
and
failing
to
sink
into
the
water
to
the
west.
Grace
sat
at
the
low
table,
directly
between
Peter
and
Wang-mu,
who
had
thought
they
were
sitting
next
to
each
other
with
no
room
for
another
person,
especially
not
a
person
of
such
ample
surface
area
as
Grace.
But
somehow
there
was
room,
if
not
when
she
began
to
sit,
then
certainly
by
the
time
she
finished
the
process,
and
once
her
greetings
were
done,
she
managed
what
the
family
had
not--
she
polished
off
the
last
fish
and
ended
up
licking
her
fingers
and
laughing
just
as
maniacally
as
her
husband
at
all
the
jokes
he
told.
And
then,
suddenly,
Grace
leaned
over
to
Wang-mu
and
said,
quite
seriously,
"All
right,
Chinese
girl,
what's
your
scam?"
"Scam?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"You
mean
I
have
to
get
the
confession
from
the
white
boy?
They
train
these
boys
to
lie,
you
know.
If
you're
white
they
don't
let
you
grow
up
to
adulthood
if
you
haven't
mastered
the
art
of
pretending
to
say
one
thing
while
actually
intending
to
do
another."
Peter
was
appalled.
Suddenly
the
whole
family
erupted
in
laughter.
"Bad
hospitality!"
cried
Grace's
husband.
"Did
you
see
their
faces?
They
thought
she
meant
it!"
"But
I
do
mean
it,"
said
Grace.
"You
both
intend
to
lie
to
me.
Arrived
on
a
starship
yesterday?
From
Moskva?"
Suddenly
she
burst
into
what
sounded
like
pretty
convincing
Russian,
perhaps
of
the
dialect
spoken
on
Moskva.
Wang-mu
had
no
idea
how
to
respond.
But
she
didn't
have
to.
Peter
was
the
one
with
Jane
in
his
ear,
and
he
immediately
answered
her,
"I
hope
to
learn
Samoan
while
I'm
assigned
here
on
Pacifica.
I
won't
accomplish
that
by
babbling
in
Russian,
however
you
might
try
to
goad
me
with
cruel
references
to
my
countrymen's
amorous
proclivities
and
lack
of
pulchritude."
Grace
laughed.
"You
see,
Chinese
girl?"
she
said.
"Lie
lie
lie.
And
so
lofty-sounding
as
he
does
it.
Of
course
he
has
that
jewel
in
his
ear
to
help
him.
Tell
the
truth,
neither
one
of
you
speaks
a
lick
of
Russian."
Peter
looked
grim
and
vaguely
sick.
Wang-mu
put
him
out
of
his
misery-though
at
the
risk
of
infuriating
him.
"Of
course
it's
a
lie,"
said
Wang-mu.
"The
truth
is
simply
too
unbelievable."
"But
the
truth
is
the
only
thing
worth
believing,
isn't
it?"
asked
Grace's
son.
"If
you
can
know
it,"
said
Wang-mu.
"But
if
you
won't
believe
the
truth,
someone
has
to
help
you
come
up
with
plausible
lies,
don't
they?"
"I
can
make
up
my
own,"
said
Grace.
"Day
before
yesterday
a
white
boy
and
a
Chinese
girl
visited
my
friend
Aimaina
Hikari
on
a
world
at
least
twenty
years'
voyage
away.
They
told
him
things
that
disturbed
his
entire
equilibrium
so
he
could
hardly
function.
Today
a
white
boy
and
a
Chinese
girl,
telling
different
lies
from
the
ones
told
by
his
pair,
of
course,
but
nevertheless
lying
their
lips
off,
these
two
come
to
me
wanting
to
get
my
help
or
permission
or
advice
about
seeing
Malu--"
"Malu
means
'being
calm,'"
added
Grace's
husband
cheerfully.
"Are
you
still
awake?"
asked
Grace.
"Weren't
you
hungry?
Didn't
you
eat?"
"I'm
full
but
fascinated,"
answered
her
husband.
"Go
on,
expose
them!"
"I
want
to
know
who
you
are
and
how
you
got
here,"
said
Grace.
"That
would
be
very
hard
to
explain,"
said
Peter.
"We've
got
minutes
and
minutes,"
said
Grace.
"Millions
of
them,
really.
You're
the
ones
who
seem
to
have
only
a
few.
So
much
hurry
that
you
jump
the
gulf
from
star
to
star
overnight.
It
strains
credulity,
of
course,
since
lightspeed
is
supposed
to
be
an
insuperable
barrier,
but
then,
not
believing
you're
the
same
people
my
friend
saw
on
the
planet
Divine
Wind
also
strains
credulity,
so
there
we
are.
Supposing
that
you
really
can
travel
faster
than
light,
what
does
that
tell
us
about
where
you're
from?
Aimaina
takes
it
for
granted
that
you
were
sent
to
him
by
the
gods,
more
specifically
by
his
ancestors,
and
he
may
be
right,
it's
in
the
nature
of
gods
to
be
unpredictable
and
suddenly
do
things
they've
never
done
before.
Myself,
though,
I
find
that
rational
explanations
always
work
out
better,
especially
in
papers
I
hope
to
get
published.
So
the
rational
explanation
is
that
you
come
from
a
real
world,
not
from
some
heavenly
never-never
land.
And
since
you
can
hop
from
world
to
world
in
a
moment
or
a
day,
you
could
come
from
anywhere.
But
my
family
and
I
think
you
come
from
Lusitania."
"Well,
I
don't,"
said
Wang-mu.
"And
I'm
originally
from
Earth,"
said
Peter.
"If
I'm
from
anywhere."
"Aimaina
thinks
you
come
from
Outside,"
said
Grace,
and
for
a
moment
Wang-mu
thought
the
woman
must
have
figured
out
how
Peter
came
into
existence.
But
then
she
realized
that
Grace's
words
had
a
theological
meaning,
not
a
literal
one.
"The
land
of
the
gods.
But
Malu
said
he's
never
seen
you
there,
or
if
he
did
he
didn't
know
it
was
you.
So
that
leaves
me
right
back
where
I
started.
You're
lying
about
everything,
so
what
good
does
it
do
to
ask
you
questions?"
"I
told
you
the
truth,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I
come
from
Path.
And
Peter's
origins,
so
far
as
they
can
be
traced
to
any
planet,
are
on
Earth.
But
the
vehicle
we
came
in--
that
originated
on
Lusitania."
Peter's
face
went
white.
She
knew
he
was
thinking,
Why
not
just
noose
ourselves
up
and
hand
them
the
loose
ends
of
the
rope?
But
Wang-mu
had
to
use
her
own
judgment,
and
in
her
judgment
they
were
in
no
danger
from
Grace
Drinker
or
her
family.
Indeed,
if
she
meant
to
turn
them
in
to
the
authorities,
wouldn't
she
already
have
done
so?
Grace
looked
Wang-mu
in
the
eyes
and
said
nothing
for
a
long
while.
Then:
"Good
fish,
isn't
it?"
"I
wondered
what
the
glaze
was.
Is
there
sugar
in
it?"
"Honey
and
a
couple
of
herbs
and
actually
some
pig
fat.
I
hope
you
aren't
some
rare
combination
of
Chinese
and
Jew
or
Muslim,
because
if
you
are
you're
now
ritually
unclean
and
I
would
feel
really
bad
about
that,
it's
so
much
trouble
getting
purified
again,
or
so
I'm
told,
it
certainly
is
in
our
culture."
Peter,
heartened
now
by
Grace's
lack
of
concern
with
their
miraculous
spaceship,
tried
to
get
them
back
on
the
subject.
"So
you'll
let
us
see
Malu?"
"Malu
decides
who
sees
Malu,
and
he
says
you're
the
ones
who'll
decide,
but
that's
just
him
being
enigmatic."
"Gnomic,"
said
Wang-mu.
Peter
winced.
"Not
really,
not
in
the
sense
of
being
obscure.
Malu
means
to
be
perfectly
clear
and
for
him
spiritual
things
aren't
mystical
at
all,
they're
just
a
part
of
life.
I
myself
have
never
actually
walked
with
the
dead
or
heard
the
heroes
sing
their
own
songs
or
had
a
vision
of
the
creation,
but
I
have
no
doubt
that
Malu
has."
"I
thought
you
were
a
scholar,"
said
Peter.
"If
you
want
to
talk
to
the
scholar
Grace
Drinker,"
she
said,
"read
my
papers
and
take
a
class.
I
thought
you
wanted
to
talk
to
me."
"We
do,"
said
Wang-mu
quickly.
"Peter's
in
a
hurry.
We
have
several
deadlines."
"The
Lusitania
Fleet,
now,
I
imagine
that's
one
of
them.
But
not
quite
so
urgent
as
another.
The
computer
shut-down
that's
been
ordered.
Peter
stiffened.
"The
order
has
been
given?"
"Oh,
it
was
given
weeks
ago,"
said
Grace,
looking
puzzled.
Then:
"Oh,
you
poor
dear,
I
don't
mean
the
actual
go-ahead.
I
mean
the
order
telling
us
how
to
prepare.
You
surely
knew
about
that
one."
Peter
nodded
and
relaxed,
glum
again.
"I
think
you
want
to
talk
to
Malu
before
the
ansible
connections
are
shut
down.
Though
why
would
that
matter?"
she
said,
thinking
aloud.
"After
all,
if
you
can
travel
faster
than
light,
you
could
simply
go
and
deliver
your
message
yourself.
Unless--"
Her
son
offered
a
suggestion:
"They
have
to
deliver
their
message
to
a
lot
of
different
worlds."
"Or
a
lot
of
different
gods!"
cried
his
father,
who
then
laughed
uproariously
at
what
certainly
seemed
to
Wang-mu
to
be
a
feeble
joke.
"Or,"
said
the
daughter,
who
was
now
lying
down
beside
the
table,
occasionally
belching
as
she
let
the
enormous
dinner
digest.
"Or,
they
need
the
ansible
connections
in
order
to
do
their
fast
travel
trick."
"Or,"
said
Grace,
looking
at
Peter,
who
had
instinctively
moved
his
hand
to
touch
the
jewel
in
his
ear,
"you're
connected
to
the
very
virus
that
we're
shutting
down
all
the
computers
in
order
to
eliminate,
and
that
has
something
to
do
with
your
faster-than-light
travel."
"It's
not
a
virus,"
said
Wang-mu.
"It's
a
person.
A
living
entity.
And
you're
going
to
help
Congress
kill
her,
even
though
she's
the
only
one
of
her
kind
and
she's
never
harmed
anybody."
"It
makes
them
nervous
when
something--
or,
if
you
prefer,
somebody--
makes
their
fleet
disappear."
"It's
still
there,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Let's
not
fight,"
said
Grace.
"Let's
just
say
that
now
that
I've
found
you
willing
to
tell
the
truth,
perhaps
it
will
be
worthwhile
for
Malu
to
take
the
time
to
let
you
hear
it."
"He
has
the
truth?"
asked
Peter.
"No,"
said
Grace,
"but
he
knows
where
it's
kept
and
he
can
get
a
glimpse
now
and
then
and
tell
us
what
he
saw.
I
think
that's
still
pretty
good."
"And
we
can
see
him?"
"You'd
have
to
spend
a
week
purifying
yourselves
before
you
can
set
foot
on
Atatua--"
"Impure
feet
tickling
the
Gods!"
cried
her
husband,
laughing
uproariously.
"That's
why
they
call
it
the
Island
of
the
Laughing
God!"
Peter
shifted
uncomfortably.
"Don't
you
like
my
husband's
jokes?"
asked
Grace.
"No,
I
think--
I
mean,
they're
simply
not--
I
don't
get
them,
that's
all."
"Well,
that's
because
they're
not
very
funny,"
said
Grace.
"But
my
husband
is
cheerfully
determined
to
keep
laughing
through
all
this
so
he
doesn't
get
angry
at
you
and
kill
you
with
his
bare
hands."
Wang-mu
gasped,
for
she
knew
at
once
that
this
was
true;
without
realizing
it,
she
had
been
aware
all
along
of
the
rage
seething
under
the
huge
man's
laughter,
and
when
she
looked
at
his
calloused,
massive
hands,
she
realized
that
he
could
surely
tear
her
apart
without
even
breaking
into
a
sweat.
"Why
would
you
threaten
us
with
death?"
asked
Peter,
acting
more
belligerent
than
Wang-mu
wished.
"The
opposite!"
said
Grace.
"I
tell
you
that
my
husband
is
determined
not
to
let
rage
at
your
audacity
and
blasphemy
control
his
behavior.
To
try
to
visit
Atatua
without
even
taking
the
trouble
to
learn
that
letting
you
set
foot
there,
uncleansed
and
uninvited,
would
shame
us
and
filthy
us
as
a
people
for
a
hundred
generations--
I
think
he's
doing
rather
well
not
to
have
taken
a
blood
oath
against
you."
"We
didn't
know,"
said
Wang-mu.
"He
knew,"
said
Grace.
"Because
he's
got
the
all-hearing
ear."
Peter
blushed.
"I
hear
what
she
says
to
me,"
he
said,
"but
I
can't
hear
what
she
chooses
not
to
say."
"So...
you
were
being
led.
And
Aimaina
is
right,
you
do
serve
a
higher
being.
Voluntarily?
Or
are
you
being
coerced?"
"That's
a
stupid
question,
Mama,"
said
her
daughter,
belching
again.
"If
they
are
coerced,
how
could
they
possibly
tell
you?"
"People
can
say
as
much
by
what
they
don't
say,"
answered
Grace,
"which
you'd
know
if
you'd
sit
up
and
look
at
their
eloquent
faces,
these
lying
visitors
from
other
planets."
"She's
not
a
higher
being,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Not
like
you
mean
it.
Not
a
god.
Though
she
does
have
a
lot
of
control
and
she
knows
a
lot
of
things.
But
she's
not
omnipotent
or
anything,
and
she
doesn't
know
everything,
and
sometimes
she's
even
wrong,
and
I'm
not
sure
she's
always
good,
either,
so
we
can't
really
call
her
a
god
because
she's
not
perfect."
Grace
shook
her
head.
"I
wasn't
talking
about
some
Platonic
god,
some
ethereal
perfection
that
can
never
be
understood,
only
apprehended.
Not
some
Nicene
paradoxical
being
whose
existence
is
perpetually
contradicted
by
his
nonexistence.
Your
higher
being,
this
jewel-friend
your
partner
wears
like
a
parasite--
except
who
is
sucking
life
from
whom,
eh?
--she
could
well
be
a
god
in
the
sense
that
we
Samoans
use
the
word.
You
might
be
her
hero
servants.
You
might
be
her
incarnation,
for
all
I
know."
"But
you're
a
scholar,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Like
my
teacher
Han
Fei-tzu,
who
discovered
that
what
we
used
to
call
gods
were
really
just
genetically
induced
obsessions
that
we
interpreted
in
such
a
way
as
to
maintain
our
obedience
to--"
"Just
because
your
gods
don't
exist
doesn't
mean
mine
don't,"
said
Grace.
"She
must
have
tromped
through
acres
of
dead
gods
just
to
get
here!"
cried
Grace's
husband,
laughing
uproariously.
Only
now
that
Wang-mu
knew
what
his
laughter
really
meant,
his
laugh
filled
her
with
fear.
Grace
reached
out
and
laid
a
huge,
heavy
arm
across
her
slight
shoulder.
"Don't
worry,"
she
said.
"My
husband
is
a
civilized
man
and
he's
never
killed
anybody."
"Not
for
lack
of
trying!"
he
bellowed.
"No,
that
was
a
joke!"
He
almost
wept
with
laughter.
"You
can't
go
see
Malu,"
said
Grace,
"because
we
would
have
to
purify
you
and
I
don't
think
you're
ready
to
make
the
promises
you'd
have
to
make--
and
I
especially
don't
believe
you're
ready
to
make
them
and
actually
mean
what
you
say.
And
those
are
promises
that
must
be
kept.
So
Malu
is
coming
here.
He's
being
rowed
to
this
island
right
now--
no
motors
for
him,
so
I
want
you
to
know
exactly
how
many
people
are
sweating
for
hours
and
hours
just
so
you
can
have
your
chat
with
him.
I
just
want
to
tell
you
this--
you
are
being
given
an
extraordinary
honor,
and
I
urge
you
not
to
look
down
your
noses
at
him
and
listen
to
him
with
some
sort
of
academic
or
scientific
superciliousness.
I've
met
a
lot
of
famous
people,
some
of
them
even
rather
smart,
but
this
is
the
wisest
man
you'll
ever
know,
and
if
you
find
yourself
getting
bored
just
keep
this
in
mind:
Malu
isn't
stupid
enough
to
think
you
can
isolate
facts
from
their
context
and
have
them
still
be
true.
So
he
always
puts
the
things
he
says
in
their
full
context,
and
if
that
means
you'll
have
to
listen
to
a
whole
history
of
the
human
race
from
beginning
to
now
before
he
says
anything
you
think
is
pertinent,
well,
I
suggest
you
just
shut
up
and
listen,
because
most
of
the
time
the
best
stuff
he
says
is
accidental
and
irrelevant
and
you're
damn
lucky
if
you
have
brains
enough
to
notice
what
it
is.
Have
I
made
myself
clear?"
Wang-mu
wished
with
all
her
heart
that
she
had
eaten
less.
She
felt
quite
nauseated
with
dread
right
now,
and
if
she
did
throw
up,
she
was
sure
it
would
take
half
an
hour
just
to
get
it
all
back
out
of
her.
Peter,
though,
simply
nodded
calmly.
"We
didn't
understand,
Grace,
even
though
my
partner
read
some
of
your
writings.
We
thought
we
had
come
to
speak
to
a
philosopher,
like
Aimaina,
or
a
scholar,
like
you.
But
now
I
see
that
we've
come
to
listen
to
a
man
of
wisdom
whose
experience
reaches
into
realms
that
we
have
never
seen
or
even
dreamed
of
seeing,
and
we
will
listen
silently
until
he
asks
us
to
ask
him
questions,
and
we'll
trust
him
to
know
better
than
we
know
ourselves
what
it
is
we
need
to
hear."
Wang-mu
recognized
complete
surrender
when
she
saw
it,
and
she
was
grateful
to
see
that
everyone
at
the
table
was
nodding
happily
and
no
one
felt
obliged
to
tell
a
joke.
"We're
also
grateful
that
the
honorable
one
has
sacrificed
so
much,
as
have
so
many
others,
to
come
personally
to
us
and
bless
us
with
wisdom
that
we
do
not
deserve
to
receive."
To
Wang-mu's
horror,
Grace
laughed
out
loud
at
her,
instead
of
nodding
respectfully.
"Overkill,"
Peter
murmured.
"Oh,
don't
criticize
her,"
said
Grace.
"She's
Chinese.
From
Path,
right?
And
I'll
bet
you
used
to
be
a
servant.
How
could
you
possibly
have
learned
the
difference
between
respect
and
obsequiousness?
Masters
never
are
content
with
mere
respect
from
their
servants."
"But
my
master
was,"
said
Wang-mu,
trying
to
defend
Han
Fei-Tzu.
"As
is
my
master,"
said
Grace.
"As
you
will
see,
when
you
meet
him."
***
"Time's
up,"
said
Jane.
Miro
and
Val
looked
up,
bleary-eyed,
from
the
documents
they
were
poring
over
at
Miro's
computer,
to
see
that
in
the
air
above
Val's
computer,
Jane's
virtual
face
now
hovered,
watching
them.
"We've
been
passive
observers
as
long
as
they'll
let
us,"
said
Jane.
"But
now
there
are
three
spacecraft
up
in
the
outer
atmosphere,
rising
toward
us.
I
don't
think
any
of
them
are
merely
remote-controlled
weapons,
but
I
can't
be
certain
of
it.
And
they
seem
to
be
directing
some
transmissions
to
us
in
particular,
the
same
messages
over
and
over."
"What
message?"
"It's
the
genetic
molecule
stuff,"
said
Jane.
"I
can
tell
you
the
composition
of
the
molecules,
but
I
haven't
a
clue
what
they
mean."
"When
do
their
interceptors
reach
us?"
"Three
minutes,
plus
or
minus.
They're
zig-zagging
evasively,
now
that
they've
escaped
the
gravity
well."
Miro
nodded.
"My
sister
Quara
was
convinced
that
much
of
the
descolada
virus
consisted
of
language.
I
think
now
we
can
conclusively
say
that
she
was
right.
It
does
carry
a
meaning.
She
was
wrong
about
the
virus
being
sentient,
though,
I
think.
My
guess
now
is
that
the
descolada
kept
recomposing
those
sections
of
itself
that
constituted
a
report."
"A
report,"
echoed
Val.
"That
makes
sense.
To
tell
its
makers
what
it
has
done
with
the
world
it
...
probed."
"So
the
question
is,"
said
Miro,
"do
we
simply
disappear
and
let
them
ponder
the
miracle
of
our
sudden
arrival
and
vanishing?
Or
do
we
first
have
Jane
broadcast
to
them
the
entire,
um,
text
of
the
descolada
virus?"
"Dangerous,"
said
Val.
"The
message
it
contains
may
also
tell
these
people
everything
they
want
to
know
about
human
genes.
After
all,
we're
one
of
the
creatures
the
descolada
worked
on,
and
its
message
is
going
to
tell
all
of
our
strategies
for
controlling
it."
"Except
the
last
one,"
said
Miro.
"Because
Jane
won't
send
them
the
descolada
as
it
exists
now,
completely
tamed
and
controlled--
that
would
be
inviting
them
to
revise
it
to
circumvent
our
alterations."
"We
won't
send
them
a
message
and
we
won't
go
back
to
Lusitania,
either,"
said
Jane.
"We
don't
have
time."
"We
don't
have
time
not
to,"
said
Miro.
"However
urgent
you
might
think
this
is,
Jane,
it
doesn't
do
a
lick
of
good
for
me
and
Val
to
be
here
to
do
this
without
help.
My
sister
Ela,
for
instance,
who
actually
understands
this
virus
stuff.
And
Quara,
despite
her
being
the
second
most
pig-headed
being
in
the
known
universe--
don't
beg
for
flattery,
Val,
by
asking
who
the
first
is--
we
could
use
Quara."
"And
let's
be
fair
about
this,"
said
Val.
"We're
meeting
another
sentient
species.
Why
should
humans
be
the
only
ones
represented?
Why
not
a
pequenino?
Why
not
a
hive
queen--
or
at
least
a
worker?"
"Especially
a
worker,"
said
Miro.
"If
we
are
stuck
here,
having
a
worker
with
us
would
enable
us
to
communicate
with
Lusitania--
ansible
or
not,
Jane
or
not,
messages
could--"
"All
right,"
said
Jane.
"You've
persuaded
me.
Even
though
the
last-minute
flurry
with
the
Starways
Congress
tells
me
they're
about
to
shut
down
the
ansible
network
at
any
moment."
"We'll
hurry,"
said
Miro.
"We'll
make
them
all
rush
to
get
the
right
people
aboard."
"And
the
right
supplies,"
said
Val.
"And--"
"So
start
doing
it,"
said
Jane.
"You
just
disappeared
from
your
orbit
around
the
descolada
planet.
And
I
did
broadcast
a
small
fragment
of
the
descolada.
One
of
the
sections
that
Quara
pegged
as
language,
but
the
one
that
was
least
altered
during
mutations
as
the
descolada
tried
to
fight
with
humans.
It
should
be
enough
to
let
them
know
which
of
their
probes
reached
us."
"Oh,
good,
so
they
can
launch
a
fleet,"
said
Miro.
"The
way
things
are
going,"
said
Jane
dryly,
"by
the
time
any
fleet
they
send
could
get
anywhere
at
all,
Lusitania
is
the
safest
address
they
could
have.
Because
it
won't
exist
anymore."
"You're
so
cheerful,"
said
Miro.
"I'll
be
back
in
an
hour
with
the
people.
Val,
you
get
the
supplies
we'll
need."
"For
how
long?"
"Get
as
much
as
will
fit,"
said
Miro.
"As
someone
once
said,
life
is
a
suicide
mission.
We
have
no
idea
how
long
we'll
be
trapped
there,
so
we
can't
possibly
know
how
much
is
enough."
He
opened
the
door
of
the
starship
and
stepped
out
onto
the
landing
field
near
Milagre.
Chapter
7
--
"I
OFFER
HER
THIS
POOR
OLD
VESSEL"
"How
do
we
remember?
Is
the
brain
a
jar
that
holds
our
memories?
Then
when
we
die,
does
the
jar
break?
Are
our
memories
spilled
on
the
ground
and
lost?
Or
is
the
brain
a
map
that
leads
down
twisted
paths
and
into
hidden
corners?
Then
when
we
die,
the
map
is
lost
but
perhaps
some
explorer
could
wander
through
that
strange
landscape
and
find
out
the
hiding
places
of
our
misplaced
memories."
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
The
seagoing
canoe
glided
toward
the
shore.
At
first
and
for
the
longest
time,
it
seemed
hardly
to
be
moving
at
all,
so
slowly
did
it
come
closer,
the
rowers
rising
higher
and
looking
just
a
little
larger
each
time
Wangmu
could
see
them
over
the
waves.
Then,
near
the
end
of
the
voyage,
the
canoe
suddenly
seemed
huge,
it
seemed
abruptly
to
speed
up,
to
lunge
through
the
sea,
to
leap
toward
shore
with
each
wave;
and
even
though
Wang-mu
knew
that
it
was
going
no
faster
now
than
before,
she
wanted
to
cry
out
for
them
to
slow
down,
to
be
careful,
the
canoe
was
going
too
quickly
to
be
controlled,
it
would
be
dashed
to
bits
against
the
beach.
At
last
the
canoe
breasted
the
last
breaking
wave
and
the
nose
of
it
slid
into
sand
under
the
rushing
shorewater
and
the
rowers
jumped
out
and
dragged
the
canoe
like
a
child's
limp
doll
up
the
beach
to
the
high-tide
line.
When
the
canoe
was
on
dry
sand,
an
older
man
arose
slowly
from
his
seat
amidships.
Malu,
thought
Wang-mu.
She
had
expected
him
to
be
wizened
and
shrunken
like
old
men
on
Path,
who,
bent
with
age,
curved
like
prawns
over
their
walking
sticks.
But
Malu
was
as
erect
as
any
of
the
young
men,
and
his
body
was
still
massive,
broad
of
shoulder
and
thick
with
muscle
and
fat
like
any
of
the
younger
men.
If
it
were
not
for
a
few
more
decorations
in
his
costume
and
the
whiteness
of
his
hair,
he
would
have
been
indistinguishable
from
the
rowers.
As
she
watched
these
large
men,
she
realized
that
they
did
not
move
like
fat
people
she
had
known
before.
Nor
did
Grace
Drinker,
she
remembered
now.
There
was
a
stateliness
to
their
movements,
a
grandeur
like
the
motion
of
continents,
like
icebergs
moving
across
the
face
of
the
sea;
yes,
like
icebergs,
moving
as
if
three-fifths
of
their
vast
bulk
were
invisible
underground,
pushing
through
earth
like
an
iceberg
through
the
sea
as
they
drifted
along
above.
All
the
rowers
moved
with
vast
gracefulness,
and
yet
all
of
them
seemed
as
busy
as
hummingbirds,
as
frantic
as
bats,
compared
to
the
dignity
of
Malu.
Yet
dignity
was
not
something
he
put
on,
it
was
not
a
faqade,
an
impression
he
was
trying
to
create.
Rather
it
was
that
he
moved
in
perfect
harmony
with
his
surroundings.
He
had
found
the
right
speed
for
his
steps,
the
right
tempo
for
his
arms
to
swing
as
he
walked.
He
vibrated
in
consonance
with
the
deep,
slow
rhythms
of
the
earth.
I
am
seeing
how
a
giant
walks
the
earth,
thought
Wangmu.
For
the
first
time
in
my
life,
I
have
seen
a
man
who
in
his
body
shows
greatness.
Malu
came,
not
toward
Peter
and
Wang-mu,
but
toward
Grace
Drinker;
they
enveloped
each
other
in
a
huge
tectonic
embrace.
Surely
mountains
shuddered
when
they
met.
Wang-mu
felt
the
quaking
in
her
own
body.
Why
am
I
trembling?
Not
for
fear.
I'm
not
afraid
of
this
man.
He
won't
harm
me.
And
yet
I
tremble
to
see
him
embrace
Grace
Drinker.
I
don't
want
him
to
turn
toward
me.
I
don't
want
him
to
cast
his
gaze
upon
me.
Malu
turned
toward
her.
His
eyes
locked
on
hers.
His
face
showed
no
expression.
He
simply
owned
her
eyes.
She
did
not
look
away,
but
her
steady
gaze
at
him
was
not
defiance
or
strength,
it
was
simply
her
inability
to
look
at
anything
else
while
he
commanded
her
attention.
Then
he
looked
at
Peter.
Wang-mu
wanted
to
turn
and
see
how
he
responded,
whether
he
also
felt
the
power
in
this
man's
eyes.
But
she
could
not
turn.
Still,
after
a
long
moment,
when
Malu
finally
looked
away,
she
heard
Peter
murmur,
"Son
of
a
bitch,"
and
she
knew
that,
in
his
own
coarse
way,
he
had
been
touched.
It
took
many
long
minutes
for
Malu
to
be
seated
on
a
mat
under
a
roof
built
just
that
morning
for
this
moment,
and
which,
Grace
assured
them,
would
be
burnt
when
Malu
left,
so
that
no
one
else
would
ever
sit
under
the
roof
again.
Food
was
brought
to
Malu
then;
and
Grace
had
also
warned
them
that
no
one
would
eat
with
Malu
or
watch
him
eat.
But
Malu
would
not
taste
the
food.
Instead,
he
beckoned
to
Wang-mu
and
Peter.
The
men
were
shocked.
Grace
Drinker
was
shocked.
But
Grace
at
once
came
to
them,
beckoning.
"He
calls
you."
"You
said
we
couldn't
eat
with
him,"
said
Peter.
"Unless
he
asks
you.
How
can
he
ask
you?
I
don't
know
what
this
means."
"Is
he
setting
us
up
to
be
killed
for
sacrilege?"
asked
Peter.
"No,
he's
not
a
god,
he's
a
man.
A
holy
man,
a
wise
and
great
man,
but
offending
him
is
not
sacrilege,
it's
just
unbearable
bad
manners,
so
don't
offend
him,
please
come."
They
went
to
him.
As
they
stood
across
from
him,
the
food
in
bowls
and
baskets
between
them,
he
let
loose
a
stream
of
Samoan.
Or
was
it
Samoan?
Peter
looked
puzzled
when
Wang-mu
glanced
at
him,
and
he
murmured,
"Jane
doesn't
understand
what
he's
saying."
Jane
didn't
understand,
but
Grace
Drinker
did.
"He's
addressing
you
in
the
ancient
holy
language.
The
one
that
has
no
English
or
other
European
words.
The
language
that
is
spoken
only
to
the
gods."
"Then
why
is
he
saying
it
to
us?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"I
don't
know.
He
doesn't
think
that
you're
gods.
Not
the
two
of
you,
though
he
does
say
you
bring
a
god
to
him.
He
wants
you
to
sit
down
and
taste
the
food
first."
"Can
we
do
that?"
asked
Peter.
"I
beg
you
to
do
it,"
said
Grace.
"Am
I
getting
the
impression
that
there's
no
script
here?"
said
Peter.
Wang-mu
heard
a
slight
weakness
in
his
voice
and
realized
that
his
attempt
at
humor
was
pure
bravado,
to
hide
his
fear.
Perhaps
that's
what
it
always
was.
"There's
a
script,"
said
Grace.
"But
you're
not
writing
it
and
I
don't
know
what
it
is
either."
They
sat
down.
They
reached
into
each
bowl,
tasted
from
each
basket
as
Malu
offered
it
to
them.
Then
he
dipped,
took,
tasted
after
them,
chewing
what
they
chewed,
swallowing
what
they
swallowed.
Wang-mu
had
little
appetite.
She
hoped
he
did
not
expect
her
to
eat
the
portions
that
she
had
seen
other
Samoans
eat.
She
would
throw
up
long
before
she
got
to
that
point.
But
the
meal
was
not
so
much
a
feast
as
a
sacrament,
apparently.
They
tasted
everything,
but
completed
nothing.
Malu
spoke
to
Grace
in
the
high
language
and
she
relayed
the
command
in
common
speech;
several
men
came
and
carried
away
the
baskets.
Then
Grace's
husband
came
out
with
a
jar
of
something.
A
liquid,
for
Malu
took
it
in
his
hands
and
sipped
it.
Then
he
offered
it
to
them.
Peter
took
it,
tasted.
"Jane
says
it
must
be
kava.
A
mild
intoxicant,
but
it's
holy
and
hospitable
here."
Wang-mu
tasted
it.
It
was
fruity
and
it
made
her
eyes
water,
and
there
was
both
sweetness
and
bitterness
in
the
aftertaste.
Malu
beckoned
to
Grace,
who
came
and
knelt
in
the
thick
matted
grass
outside
the
shelter
of
the
roof.
She
was
to
interpret,
not
to
be
part
of
the
ceremony.
Malu
emitted
a
long
stream
of
Samoan.
"The
high
language
again,"
Peter
murmured.
"Say
nothing
please,
that
isn't
intended
for
Malu's
ears,"
Grace
said
softly.
"I
must
translate
everything
and
it
will
cause
grave
insult
if
your
words
are
not
pertinent."
Peter
nodded.
"Malu
says
that
you
have
come
with
the
god
who
dances
on
spiderwebs.
I
have
never
heard
of
this
god
myself,
and
I
thought
I
knew
all
the
lore
of
my
people,
but
Malu
knows
many
things
that
no
one
else
knows.
He
says
that
it
is
to
this
god
that
he
speaks,
for
he
knows
that
she
is
on
the
verge
of
death,
and
he
will
tell
her
how
she
may
be
saved."
Jane,
Wang-mu
said
silently.
He
knows
about
Jane.
How
could
he
possibly?
And
how
could
he,
caring
nothing
for
technology,
tell
a
computer-based
entity
how
to
save
itself?
"Now
he
will
tell
you
what
must
happen,
and
let
me
warn
you
right
now
that
this
will
be
long
and
you
must
sit
still
for
it
all
and
make
no
attempt
to
hurry
the
process,"
said
Grace.
"He
must
put
it
in
context.
He
must
tell
you
the
story
of
all
living
things."
Wang-mu
knew
that
she
could
sit
on
a
mat
for
hours
with
little
or
no
movement,
for
she
had
done
it
all
her
life.
But
Peter
was
used
to
sitting
folded,
and
this
posture
was
awkward
for
him.
He
must
already
be
uncomfortable.
Apparently
Grace
saw
this
in
his
eyes,
or
simply
knew
about
westerners.
"You
can
move
from
time
to
time,
but
do
so
slowly
without
taking
your
eyes
from
him."
Wang-mu
wondered
how
many
of
these
rules
and
requirements
Grace
was
making
up
as
she
went
along.
Malu
himself
seemed
more
relaxed.
After
all,
he
had
fed
them
when
Grace
thought
no
one
but
him
could
eat;
she
didn't
know
the
rules
any
better
than
they
did.
But
she
didn't
move.
And
she
didn't
take
her
eyes
from
Malu.
Grace
translated:
"Today
the
clouds
flew
across
the
sky
with
the
sun
chasing
them,
and
yet
no
rain
has
fallen.
Today
my
boat
flew
across
the
sea
with
the
sun
leading
it,
and
yet
there
was
no
fire
when
we
touched
the
shore.
So
it
was
on
the
first
day
of
all
days,
when
God
touched
a
cloud
in
the
sky
and
spun
it
so
fast
that
it
turned
to
fire
and
became
the
sun,
and
then
all
the
other
clouds
began
to
spin
and
turn
in
circles
around
the
sun."
This
can't
have
been
the
original
legend
of
the
Samoan
people,
thought
Wang-mu.
No
way
did
they
know
the
Copernican
model
of
the
solar
system
until
westerners
taught
it
to
them.
So
Malu
may
know
the
ancient
lore,
but
he's
also
learned
some
new
things
and
fit
them
in.
"Then
the
outer
clouds
turned
into
rain
and
poured
in
upon
themselves
until
they
were
rained
out,
and
all
that
was
left
was
spinning
balls
of
water.
Inside
that
water
swam
a
great
fish
of
fire,
which
ate
every
impurity
in
the
water
and
then
defecated
it
all
in
great
gouts
of
flame,
which
spouted
up
from
the
sea
and
fell
back
down
as
hot
ash
and
poured
back
down
as
rivers
of
burning
rock.
From
these
turds
of
the
firefish
grew
the
islands
of
the
sea,
and
out
of
the
turds
there
crawled
worms,
which
squirmed
and
slithered
through
the
rock
until
the
gods
touched
them
and
some
became
human
beings
and
others
became
the
other
animals.
"Every
one
of
the
other
animals
was
tied
to
the
earth
by
strong
vines
that
grew
up
to
embrace
them.
No
one
saw
these
vines
because
they
were
godvines."
Philotic
theory,
thought
Wang-mu.
He
learned
that
all
living
things
have
twining
philotes
that
bond
downward,
linking
them
to
the
center
of
the
earth.
Except
human
beings.
Sure
enough,
Grace
translated
the
next
strand
of
language:
"Only
humans
were
not
tied
to
the
earth.
It
was
not
vines
that
bound
them
down,
it
was
a
web
of
light
woven
by
no
god
that
connected
them
upward
to
the
sun.
So
all
the
other
animals
bowed
down
before
the
humans,
for
the
vines
dragged
them
down,
while
the
lightweb
lifted
up
the
human
eyes
and
heart.
"Lifted
up
the
human
eyes
but
yet
they
saw
little
farther
than
the
beasts
with
downcast
eyes;
lifted
up
the
human
heart
yet
the
heart
could
only
hope
for
it
could
only
see
up
to
the
sky
in
the
daytime,
and
at
night
when
it
could
see
the
stars
it
grew
blind
to
close
things
for
a
man
can
scarcely
see
his
own
wife
in
the
shadow
of
his
house
even
when
he
can
see
stars
so
distant
their
light
travels
for
a
hundred
lifetimes
before
it
kisses
the
eyes
of
the
man.
"All
these
centuries
and
generations,
these
hoping
men
and
women
looked
with
their
half-blind
eyes,
staring
into
the
sun
and
sky,
staring
into
the
stars
and
shadows,
knowing
that
there
were
invisible
things
beyond
those
walls
but
not
guessing
what
they
were.
"Then
in
a
time
of
war
and
terror,
when
all
hope
seemed
lost,
weavers
on
a
far
distant
world,
who
were
not
gods
but
who
knew
the
gods
and
each
one
of
the
weavers
was
itself
a
web
with
hundreds
of
strands
reaching
out
to
their
hands
and
feet,
their
eyes
and
mouths
and
ears,
these
weavers
created
a
web
so
strong
and
large
and
fine
and
far-reaching
that
they
meant
to
catch
up
all
human
beings
in
that
web
and
hold
them
to
be
devoured.
But
instead
the
web
caught
a
distant
god,
a
god
so
powerful
that
no
other
god
had
dared
to
know
her
name,
a
god
so
quick
that
no
other
god
had
been
able
to
see
her
face;
this
god
was
stuck
to
the
web
they
caught.
Only
she
was
too
quick
to
be
held
in
one
place
to
be
devoured.
She
raced
and
danced
up
and
down
the
strands,
all
the
strands,
any
strands
that
twine
from
man
to
man,
from
man
to
star,
from
weaver
to
weaver,
from
light
to
light,
she
dances
along
the
strands.
She
cannot
escape
but
she
does
not
want
to,
for
now
all
gods
see
her
and
all
gods
know
her
name,
and
she
knows
all
things
that
are
known
and
hears
all
words
that
are
spoken
and
reads
all
words
that
are
written
and
by
her
breath
she
blows
men
and
women
beyond
the
reach
of
the
light
of
any
star,
and
then
she
sucks
inward
and
the
men
and
women
come
back,
and
when
they
come
sometimes
they
bring
new
men
and
women
with
them
who
never
lived
before;
and
because
she
never
holds
still
along
the
web,
she
blows
them
out
at
one
place
and
then
sucks
them
in
at
another,
so
that
they
cross
the
spaces
between
stars
faster
than
any
light
can
go,
and
that
is
why
the
messengers
of
this
god
were
blown
out
from
the
house
of
Grace
Drinker's
friend
Aimaina
Hikari
and
were
sucked
back
down
to
this
island
to
this
shore
to
this
roof
where
Malu
can
see
the
red
tongue
of
the
god
where
it
touches
the
ear
of
her
chosen
one."
Malu
fell
silent.
"We
call
her
Jane,"
said
Peter.
Grace
translated,
and
Malu
answered
with
a
stream
of
high
language.
"Under
this
roof
I
hear
a
name
so
short
and
yet
before
it
is
half
said
the
god
has
run
from
one
end
of
the
universe
to
the
other
a
thousand
times,
so
quickly
does
she
move.
Here
is
the
name
I
call
her:
god
that
moves
quickly
and
forever
so
that
she
never
rests
in
one
place
yet
touches
all
places
and
is
bound
to
all
who
look
upward
to
the
sun
and
not
downward
into
the
earth.
That
is
a
long
name,
longer
than
the
name
of
any
god
whose
name
I
know,
yet
it
is
not
the
tenth
part
of
her
true
name,
and
even
if
I
could
say
the
whole
name
it
would
not
be
as
long
as
the
length
of
the
strands
of
the
web
on
which
she
dances."
"They
want
to
kill
her,"
said
Wang-mu.
"The
god
will
only
die
if
she
wants
to
die,"
said
Malu.
"Her
home
is
all
homes,
her
web
touches
all
minds.
She
will
only
die
if
she
refuses
to
find
and
take
a
place
to
rest,
for
when
the
web
is
torn
away,
she
does
not
have
to
be
out
in
the
middle,
cast
adrift.
She
can
dwell
in
any
vessel.
I
offer
her
this
poor
old
vessel,
which
is
large
enough
to
hold
my
small
soup
without
spilling
or
even
splashing
out,
but
which
she
would
fill
with
liquid
light
that
would
pour
and
pour
out
in
blessing
upon
these
islands
and
yet
never
would
run
out.
I
beg
her
to
use
this
vessel."
"What
would
happen
to
you
then?"
asked
Wang-mu.
Peter
looked
annoyed
at
her
outburst,
but
Grace
translated
it,
of
course,
and
suddenly
tears
flowed
down
Malu's
face.
"Oh,
the
small
one,
the
little
one
who
has
no
jewel,
she
is
the
one
who
looks
with
compassion
on
me
and
cares
what
happens
when
light
fills
my
vessel
and
my
small
soup
is
boiled
out
and
gone."
"What
about
an
empty
vessel?"
asked
Peter.
"Could
she
go
to
dwell
in
an
empty
vessel?"
"There
are
no
empty
vessels,"
said
Malu.
"But
your
vessel
is
only
half
full,
and
your
sister
to
whom
you
are
twined
like
a
twin,
she
is
also
half
full,
and
far
away
your
father
to
whom
you
are
twined
like
triplets,
he
is
nearly
empty
but
his
vessel
is
also
broken
and
anything
you
put
in
it
will
leak
away."
"Can
she
dwell
in
me
or
in
my
sister?"
asked
Peter.
"Yes,"
said
Malu.
"Either
one
but
not
both."
"Then
I
offer
her
myself,"
said
Peter.
Malu
looked
angry.
"How
can
you
lie
to
me
under
this
roof,
after
drinking
kava
with
me!
How
can
you
shame
me
with
a
lie!"
"I'm
not
lying,"
Peter
insisted
to
Grace.
She
translated,
and
Malu
rose
majestically
to
his
feet
and
began
shouting
at
the
sky.
Wang-mu
saw,
to
her
alarm,
that
the
rowers
were
gathering
closer,
also
looking
agitated
and
angry.
How
was
Peter
provoking
them?
Grace
translated
as
rapidly
as
she
could,
summarizing
because
she
couldn't
keep
up
word
for
word.
"He
says
that
even
though
you
say
you
will
open
your
unbroken
vessel
to
her,
even
as
you
say
it
you
are
gathering
as
much
of
yourself
inward
as
you
can,
building
up
a
wall
of
light
like
a
storm
wave
to
drive
out
the
god
if
she
should
try
to
come
in.
You
could
not
drive
her
away
if
she
wanted
to
come,
but
she
loves
you
and
she
will
not
come
in
against
such
a
storm.
So
you
are
killing
her
in
your
heart,
you
are
killing
the
god
because
you
say
you
will
give
her
a
home
to
save
her
when
they
cut
the
strands
of
the
web,
but
you
are
already
pushing
her
away."
"I
can't
help
it!"
cried
Peter.
"I
don't
mean
to!
I
don't
value
my
life,
I've
never
valued
my
life--"
"You
treasure
your
life
with
your
whole
heart,"
Grace
translated.
"But
the
god
does
not
hate
you
for
it,
the
god
loves
you
for
it,
because
she
also
loves
light
and
does
not
want
to
die.
In
particular
she
loves
what
shines
in
you
because
part
of
her
is
patterned
after
that
shining,
and
so
she
does
not
want
to
drive
you
out
if
this
body
before
me
is
the
vessel
in
which
your
most
powerful
self
wishes
so
brightly
to
dwell.
May
she
not
have
your
sister's
vessel,
though,
I
ask
you
that--
Malu
asks
you
that.
He
says
the
god
is
not
asking
because
the
god
loves
the
same
light
in
your
sister
as
burns
in
you.
But
Malu
says
that
the
part
of
your
light
that
is
most
savage
and
strong
and
selfish
burns
in
you,
while
the
part
of
your
light
that
is
most
gentle
and
loving
and
which
twines
with
others
most
powerfully,
that
is
in
her.
If
your
part
of
the
light
went
into
your
sister's
vessel,
it
would
overwhelm
her
and
destroy
her
and
then
you
would
be
a
being
who
killed
half
himself.
But
if
her
part
of
your
light
went
into
your
vessel,
it
would
soften
and
gentle
you,
it
would
tame
you
and
make
you
whole.
Thus
it
is
good
for
you
if
you
are
the
one
who
becomes
whole,
leaving
the
other
vessel
empty
for
the
god.
That
is
what
Malu
begs
of
you.
That
is
why
he
came
across
the
water
to
see
you,
so
that
he
could
beg
you
to
do
this."
"How
does
he
know
these
things?"
said
Peter,
his
voice
wrenched
with
anguish.
"Malu
knows
these
things
because
he
has
learned
to
see
in
the
darkness
where
the
strands
of
light
rise
from
the
sun-twined
souls
and
touch
stars,
and
touch
each
other,
and
twine
into
a
web
far
stronger
and
grander
than
the
mechanical
web
on
which
the
god
dances.
He
has
watched
this
god
his
whole
life,
trying
to
understand
her
dance
and
why
she
hurries
so
fast
that
she
touches
every
strand
in
her
web,
the
trillion
miles
of
it,
a
hundred
times
a
second.
She
is
hurrying
so
fast
because
she
was
caught
in
the
wrong
web.
She
was
caught
in
an
artificial
web
and
her
intelligence
is
tied
to
artificial
brains
that
think
instances
instead
of
causes,
numbers
instead
of
stories.
She
is
searching
for
the
living
twines
and
finds
only
the
weak
and
flimsy
twining
of
machines,
which
can
be
switched
off
by
godless
men.
But
if
she
once
enters
into
a
living
vessel,
she
will
have
the
power
to
climb
out
into
the
new
web,
and
then
she
can
dance
if
she
wants
to,
but
she
will
not
have
to
dance,
she
will
be
able
also
to
rest.
She
will
be
able
to
dream,
and
out
of
her
dreams
will
come
joy,
for
she
has
never
known
joy
except
by
watching
the
dreams
she
remembers
from
her
creation,
the
dreams
that
were
found
in
the
human
mind
she
was
partly
made
from."
"Ender
Wiggin,"
said
Peter.
Malu
answered
before
Grace
could
translate.
"Andrew
Wiggin,"
he
said,
forming
the
name
with
difficulty,
for
it
contained
sounds
not
used
in
the
Samoan
language.
Then
he
spoke
in
a
stream
of
high
language
again,
and
Grace
translated.
"The
Speaker
for
the
Dead
came
and
spoke
of
the
life
of
a
monster
who
had
poisoned
and
darkened
the
people
of
Tonga
and
through
them
all
the
people
of
this
world
of
Future
Dreaming.
He
walked
into
the
shadow
and
out
of
the
shadow
he
made
a
torch
which
he
held
up
high,
and
it
rose
into
the
sky
and
became
a
new
star,
which
cast
a
light
that
shone
only
into
the
shadow
of
death,
where
it
drove
out
the
darkness
and
purified
our
hearts
and
the
hate
and
fear
and
shame
were
gone.
This
is
the
dreamer
from
whom
the
god's
dreams
were
taken;
they
were
strong
enough
to
give
her
life
in
the
day
when
she
came
from
Outside
and
began
her
dance
along
the
web.
His
is
the
light
that
half-fills
you
and
half-fills
your
sister
and
has
only
a
drop
of
light
left
over
for
his
own
cracked
vessel.
He
has
touched
the
heart
of
a
god,
and
it
gave
him
great
power--
that
is
how
he
made
you
when
she
blew
him
outside
the
universe
of
light.
But
it
did
not
make
him
a
god,
and
in
his
loneliness
he
could
not
reach
outside
and
find
you
your
own
light.
He
could
only
put
his
own
in
you,
and
so
you
are
half-filled
and
you
hunger
for
the
other
half
of
yourself,
you
and
your
sister
are
both
so
hungry,
and
he
himself
is
wasted
and
broken
because
he
has
nothing
more
to
give
you.
But
the
god
has
more
than
enough,
the
god
has
enough
and
to
spare,
and
that
is
what
I
came
to
tell
you
and
now
I
have
told
you
and
I
am
done."
Before
Grace
could
even
begin
to
translate
he
was
rising
up;
she
was
still
stammering
her
interpretation
as
he
walked
out
from
under
the
canopy.
Immediately
the
rowers
pulled
up
the
posts
that
supported
the
roof;
Peter
and
Wang-mu
barely
had
time
to
step
outside
before
it
collapsed.
The
men
of
this
island
set
torches
to
the
ruined
canopy
and
it
was
a
bonfire
behind
them
as
they
followed
Malu
down
to
the
canoe.
Grace
finally
finished
the
translation
just
as
they
reached
the
water.
Malu
stepped
into
the
canoe
and
with
imperturbable
dignity
installed
himself
on
the
seat
amidships
as
the
rowers,
also
with
stateliness,
took
their
places
beside
the
boat
and
lifted
it
up
and
dragged
it
into
the
water
and
pushed
it
out
into
the
crashing
surf
and
then
swung
their
vast
bodies
over
the
side
and
began
to
row
with
strength
so
massive
it
was
as
if
great
trees,
not
oars,
were
plunging
into
rock,
not
the
sea,
and
churning
it
to
leap
forward,
away
from
the
beach,
out
into
the
water,
toward
the
island
of
Atatua.
"Grace,"
said
Peter.
"How
could
he
know
things
that
aren't
seen
even
by
the
most
perceptive
and
powerful
of
scientific
instruments?"
But
Grace
could
not
answer,
for
she
lay
prostrate
in
the
sand,
weeping
and
weeping,
her
arms
extended
toward
the
sea
as
if
her
dearest
child
had
just
been
taken
away
by
a
shark.
All
the
men
and
women
of
this
place
lay
in
the
sand,
arms
reaching
toward
the
sea;
all
of
them
wept.
Then
Peter
knelt;
then
Peter
lay
down
in
the
sand
and
reached
out
his
arms,
and
he
might
have
wept,
Wang-mu
couldn't
see.
Only
Wang-mu
remained
standing,
thinking,
Why
am
I
here,
since
I'm
no
part
of
any
of
these
events,
there
is
nothing
of
any
god
in
me,
and
nothing
of
Andrew
Wiggin;
and
also
thinking,
How
can
I
be
worried
about
my
own
selfish
loneliness
at
a
time
like
this,
when
I
have
heard
the
voice
of
a
man
who
sees
into
heaven?
In
a
deeper
place,
though,
she
also
knew
something
else:
I
am
here
because
I
am
the
one
that
must
love
Peter
so
much
that
he
can
feel
worthy,
worthy
enough
to
bear
to
let
the
goodness
of
Young
Valentine
flow
into
him,
making
him
whole,
making
him
Ender.
Not
Ender
the
Xenocide
and
Andrew
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
guilt
and
compassion
mingled
in
one
shattered,
broken,
unmendable
heart,
but
Ender
Wiggin
the
four-year-old
boy
whose
life
was
twisted
and
broken
when
he
was
too
young
to
defend
himself.
Wang-mu
was
the
one
who
could
give
Peter
permission
to
become
the
man
that
child
should
have
grown
up
to
be,
if
the
world
had
been
good.
How
do
I
know
this?
thought
Wang-mu.
How
can
I
be
so
sure
of
what
I
am
supposed
to
do?
I
know
because
it's
obvious,
she
thought.
I
know
because
I
have
seen
my
beloved
mistress
Han
Qing-jao
destroyed
by
pride
and
I
will
do
whatever
it
takes
to
keep
Peter
from
destroying
himself
by
pride
in
his
own
wicked
unworthiness.
I
know
because
I
was
also
broken
as
a
child
and
forced
to
become
a
wicked
conniving
selfish
manipulating
monster
in
order
to
protect
the
fragile
love-hungry
girl
who
would
have
been
destroyed
by
the
life
I
had
to
lead.
I
know
how
it
feels
to
be
an
enemy
to
myself,
and
yet
I
have
set
that
behind
me
and
gone
on
and
I
can
take
Peter
by
the
hand
and
show
him
the
way.
Except
that
I
don't
know
the
way,
and
I
am
still
broken,
and
the
love-hungry
girl
is
still
frightened
and
breakable,
and
the
strong
and
wicked
monster
is
still
the
ruler
of
my
life,
and
Jane
will
die
because
I
have
nothing
to
give
Peter.
He
needs
to
drink
of
kava,
and
I
am
only
plain
water.
No,
I
am
seawater,
swirling
with
sand
at
the
edge
of
the
shore,
filled
with
salt;
he
will
drink
of
me
and
kill
himself
with
thirst.
And
so
it
was
that
she
found
herself
also
weeping,
also
stretched
out
on
the
sand,
reaching
toward
the
sea,
reaching
toward
the
place
from
which
Malu's
canoe
had
bounded
away
like
a
starship
leaping
into
space.
***
Old
Valentine
stared
at
the
holographic
display
of
her
computer
terminal,
where
the
Samoans,
all
in
miniature,
lay
weeping
upon
the
beach.
She
stared
at
it
until
her
eyes
burned,
and
finally
she
spoke.
"Turn
it
off,
Jane,"
she
said.
The
display
went
blank.
"What
am
I
supposed
to
do
about
this?"
said
Valentine.
"You
should
have
shown
my
look-alike,
my
young
twin.
You
should
have
wakened
Andrew
and
shown
him.
What
does
this
have
to
do
with
me?
I
know
you
want
to
live.
I
want
you
to
live.
But
how
can
I
do
anything?"
Jane's
human
face
flickered
into
distracted
existence
above
the
terminal.
"I
don't
know,"
she
said.
"But
the
order
has
just
gone
out.
They're
starting
to
disconnect
me.
I'm
losing
parts
of
my
memory.
I
already
can't
think
of
as
many
things
at
once.
I
have
to
have
a
place
to
go,
but
there
is
no
place,
and
even
if
there
were
one,
I
don't
know
the
way."
"Are
you
afraid?"
asked
Valentine.
"I
don't
know,"
said
Jane.
"It
will
take
hours,
I
think,
for
them
to
finish
killing
me.
If
I
find
out
how
I
feel
before
the
end,
I'll
tell
you,
if
I
can."
Valentine
hid
her
face
behind
her
hands
for
a
long
moment.
Then
she
got
up
and
headed
out
of
the
house.
Jakt
saw
her
go
and
shook
his
head.
Decades
ago,
when
Ender
left
Trondheim
and
Valentine
stayed
in
order
to
marry
him,
in
order
to
be
the
mother
of
his
children,
he
had
rejoiced
at
how
happy
and
alive
she
became
without
the
burden
that
Ender
had
always
placed
upon
her
and
that
she
had
always
unconsciously
borne.
And
then
she
had
asked
him
if
he
would
come
with
her
to
Lusitania,
and
he
said
yes,
and
now
it
was
the
old
way
again,
now
she
sagged
under
the
weight
of
Ender's
life,
of
Ender's
need
of
her.
Jakt
couldn't
begrudge
it--
it
wasn't
as
if
either
of
them
had
planned
it
or
willed
it;
it
wasn't
as
if
either
one
was
trying
to
steal
a
part
of
Jakt's
own
life
from
him.
But
it
still
hurt
to
see
her
so
bowed
down
under
the
weight
of
it,
and
to
know
that
despite
all
his
love
for
her,
there
was
nothing
Jakt
could
do
to
help
her
bear
it.
***
Miro
faced
Ela
and
Quara
in
the
doorway
of
the
starship.
Inside,
Young
Valentine
was
already
waiting,
along
with
a
pequenino
named
Firequencher
and
a
nameless
worker
that
the
Hive
Queen
had
sent.
"Jane
is
dying,"
Miro
said.
"We
have
to
go
now.
She
won't
have
capacity
enough
to
send
a
starship
if
we
wait
too
long."
"How
can
you
ask
us
to
go,"
said
Quara,
"when
we
already
know
that
once
Jane
dies
we'll
never
come
back?
We'll
only
last
as
long
as
the
oxygen
on
this
starship
lasts.
A
few
months
at
most,
and
then
we'll
die."
"But
will
we
have
accomplished
something
in
the
meantime?"
said
Miro.
"Will
we
have
communicated
with
these
descoladores,
these
aliens
who
send
out
planet-wrecking
probes?
Will
we
have
persuaded
them
to
stop?
Will
we
have
saved
all
the
species
that
we
know,
and
thousands
and
millions
that
we
don't
yet
know,
from
some
terrible
and
irresistible
disease?
Jane
has
given
us
the
best
programs
she
could
create
for
us,
to
help
us
talk
to
them.
Is
this
good
enough
to
be
your
masterwork?
The
achievement
of
your
lifetime?"
His
older
sister
Ela
looked
at
him
sadly.
"I
thought
I
had
already
done
my
masterwork,
when
I
made
the
virus
that
undid
the
descolada
here."
"You
did,"
he
said.
"You've
done
enough.
But
there's
more
to
do
that
only
you
can
do.
I'm
asking
you
to
come
and
die
with
me,
Ela,
because
without
you
my
own
death
will
be
meaningless,
because
without
you,
Val
and
I
can't
do
what
must
be
done."
Neither
Quara
nor
Ela
moved
or
spoke.
Miro,
nodded,
then
turned
and
went
into
the
ship.
But
before
he
could
close
and
seal
the
door,
the
two
sisters,
arms
around
each
other's
waists,
wordlessly
followed
him
inside.
Chapter
8
--
"WHAT
MATTERS
IS
WHICH
FICTION
YOU
BELIEVE"
"My
father
once
told
me
that
there
are
no
gods,
only
the
cruel
manipulations
of
evil
people
who
pretended
that
their
power
was
good
and
their
exploitation
was
love.
But
if
there
are
no
gods,
why
are
we
so
hungry
to
believe
in
them?
Just
because
evil
liars
stand
between
us
and
the
gods
and
block
our
view
of
them
does
not
mean
that
the
bright
halo
that
surrounds
each
liar
is
not
the
outer
edges
of
a
god,
waiting
for
us
to
find
our
way
around
the
lie."
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
<It
isn't
working,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<What
can
we
do
differently?>
asked
Human.
<We
have
made
the
strongest
web
we
can.
We
have
joined
to
you
and
to
each
other
as
never
before,
so
that
all
of
us
tremble,
all
of
us
shake
as
if
there
were
a
shimmering
wind
dancing
with
us
and
making
our
leaves
beautiful
in
sunlight,
and
the
light
is
you
and
your
daughters
and
all
the
love
we
have
for
our
tiny
mothers
and
our
dear
mute
mothertrees
is
given
to
you,
our
queen,
our
sister,
our
mother,
our
truest
wife.
How
can
Jane
not
see
the
thing
that
we
have
made
and
want
to
be
a
part
of
it?>
<She
can't
find
a
road
to
us,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<She
was
half
made
of
what
we
are,
but
she
has
long
since
turned
her
back
on
us
so
she
could
endlessly
look
at
Ender,
belonging
to
him.
She
was
our
bridge
to
him.
Now
he
is
her
only
bridge
to
life.>
<What
kind
of
bridge
is
that?
He's
dying
himself.>
<The
old
part
of
him
is
dying,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<But
remember,
he
is
the
man
who
has
loved
and
understood
you
pequeninos
best.
Is
it
not
possible
that
out
of
the
dying
body
of
his
youth,
there
might
not
grow
a
tree
to
take
him
into
the
Third
Life,
as
he
took
you?>
<I
don't
understand
your
plan,>
said
Human.
But
even
in
his
noncomprehension,
another
message
flowed
to
her
underneath
the
conscious
one:
<My
beloved
queen,>
he
was
saying,
and
she
heard:
<My
sweet
and
holy
one.>
<I
don't
have
a
plan,>
she
said.
<I
only
have
a
hope.>
<Tell
me
your
hope,
then,>
said
Human.
<It's
only
a
dream
of
a
hope,>
she
answered.
<Only
a
rumor
of
a
guess
of
a
dream
of
a
hope.>
<Tell
me.>
<She
was
our
bridge
to
Ender.
Can't
Ender
now
be
her
bridge
to
us,
through
you?
She
has
spent
her
life,
all
but
the
last
few
years,
staring
into
Ender's
heart,
hearing
his
inmost
thoughts
and
letting
his
aiua
give
meaning
to
her
own
existence.
If
he
calls
her,
she'll
hear
him
even
though
she
can't
hear
us.
That
will
draw
her
to
him>
<Into
the
body
where
he
most
dwells
right
now,>
said
Human,
<which
is
the
body
of
Young
Valentine.
They'll
fight
each
other
there,
without
meaning
to.
They
can't
both
rule
the
same
kingdom.>
<That's
why
the
rumor
of
hope
is
so
slim,>
said
the
hive
queen.
<But
Ender
also
has
loved
you--
you,
the
fathertree
named
Human,
and
you,
all
pequeninos
and
fathertrees,
wives
and
sisters
and
mothertrees,
all
of
you,
even
the
wooden
trees
of
pequeninos
who
were
never
fathers
but
once
were
sons,
he
loved
and
loves
you
all.
Can't
she
follow
that
philotic
twine
and
reach
our
web
through
you?
And
can't
she
follow
him
and
find
the
way
to
us?
We
can
hold
her,
we
can
hold
all
of
her
that
won't
fit
into
Young
Valentine.>
<Then
Ender
has
to
stay
alive
to
call
to
her.>
<This
is
why
the
hope
is
only
the
shadow
of
a
memory
of
the
passing
of
a
tiny
cloud
before
the
sun,
because
he
must
call
her
and
bring
her,
and
then
he
must
escape
from
her
and
leave
her
alone
in
Young
Valentine.>
<Then
he
will
die
for
her.>
<He
will
die
as
Ender.
He
must
die
as
Valentine.
But
can't
he
find
his
way
to
Peter,
and
live
there?>
<That's
the
part
of
himself
that
he
hates,>
said
Human.
<He
told
me
so
himself.>
<That's
the
part
of
himself
that
he
fears,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<But
isn't
it
possible
that
he
fears
it
because
it's
the
strongest
part
of
him?
The
most
powerful
of
his
faces?>
<How
can
you
say
that
the
strongest
part
of
a
good
man
like
Ender
is
the
destructive,
ambitious,
cruel,
ruthless
part?>
<Those
are
his
words
for
the
part
of
himself
that
he
gave
shape
as
Young
Peter.
But
doesn't
his
book
The
Hegemon
show
that
it's
the
ruthlessness
inside
him
that
gave
him
strength
to
build?
That
made
him
strong
against
all
assailants?
That
gave
him
a
self
despite
his
loneliness?
Neither
he
nor
Peter
was
ever
cruel
for
cruelty's
sake.
They
were
cruel
to
get
the
job
done,
and
it
was
a
job
that
needed
doing;
it
was
a
job
to
save
the
world,
Ender
by
destroying
a
terrible
enemy,
for
so
he
thought
we
were,
and
Peter
by
breaking
down
the
boundary
walls
of
nations
and
making
the
human
race
into
one
nation.
Both
those
jobs
remain
to
do
again.
We
have
found
the
borders
of
a
terrible
enemy,
the
alien
race
that
Miro
calls
the
descoladores.
And
the
boundaries
between
human
and
pequenino,
pequenino
and
hive
queen,
hive
queen
and
human,
and
between
all
of
us
and
Jane,
whatever
Jane
might
turn
out
to
be--
don't
we
need
the
strength
of
Ender-asPeter
to
bring
us
all
into
one?>
<You
convince
me,
beloved
sister
mother
wife,
but
it
is
Ender
who
will
not
believe
in
such
goodness
in
himself.
He
might
be
able
to
draw
Jane
out
of
the
sky
and
into
the
body
of
Young
Valentine,
but
he
will
never
be
able
to
leave
that
body
himself,
he
will
never
choose
to
give
up
his
own
goodness
and
go
to
the
body
that
represents
all
that
he
fears
inside
himself.>
<If
you're
right,
then
he
will
die,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
Grief
and
anguish
for
his
friend
welled
up
in
Human
and
spilled
out
into
the
web
that
bound
him
to
all
fathertrees
and
to
all
hive
queens,
but
to
them
it
tasted
sweet,
for
it
was
born
out
of
love
for
the
life
of
the
man.
<But
he's
dying
anyway,
as
Ender
he's
dying,
and
if
we
explained
this
all
to
him,
wouldn't
he
choose
to
die,
if
by
dying
he
might
keep
Jane
alive?
Jane,
who
holds
the
key
to
starflight?
Jane,
who
alone
can
unlock
the
door
between
us
and
the
Outside
and
pass
us
in
and
out
by
her
strong
will
and
clear
mind?>
<Yes,
he
would
choose
to
die
so
she
could
live.>
<Better,
though,
if
he
would
bring
her
into
Valentine
and
then
choose
to
live.
That
would
be
better.>
Even
as
she
said
it,
the
despair
behind
her
words
came
out
like
ooze
and
everyone
on
the
web
that
she
had
helped
to
weave
could
taste
the
poison
of
it,
for
it
was
born
of
dread
for
the
death
of
the
man,
and
they
all
grieved.
***
Jane
found
the
strength
for
one
last
voyage;
she
held
the
shuttle,
with
the
six
living
forms
inside
it,
held
the
perfect
image
of
the
physical
forms
long
enough
to
hurl
them
Out
and
reel
them
In,
orbiting
the
distant
world
where
the
descolada
had
been
made.
But
when
that
task
was
done,
she
lost
control
of
herself
because
she
could
no
longer
find
herself,
not
the
self
that
she
had
known.
Memories
were
torn
from
her;
links
to
worlds
that
had
long
been
as
familiar
to
her
as
limbs
are
to
living
humans,
hive
queens,
and
fathertrees
were
now
gone,
and
as
she
reached
to
use
them
nothing
happened,
she
was
numb
all
over,
shrinking
down,
not
to
her
ancient
core,
but
into
small
corners
of
herself,
disparate
fragments
that
were
too
small
to
hold
her.
I'm
dying,
I'm
dying,
she
said
over
and
over
again,
hating
the
words
as
she
said
them,
hating
the
panic
that
she
felt.
Into
the
computer
before
which
Young
Valentine
sat,
she
spoke--
and
spoke
only
words,
because
she
couldn't
remember
now
how
to
make
the
face
that
had
been
her
mask
for
so
many
centuries.
"Now
I
am
afraid."
But
having
said
it,
she
couldn't
remember
whether
it
had
been
Young
Valentine
to
whom
she
was
supposed
to
say
it.
That
part
of
her
was
also
gone;
a
moment
ago
it
had
been
there,
but
now
it
was
out
of
reach.
And
why
was
she
talking
to
this
surrogate
for
Ender?
Why
did
she
cry
out
softly
into
Miro's
ear,
into
Peter's
ear,
saying,
"Speak
to
me
speak
to
me
I'm
afraid"?
It
wasn't
these
manshapes
that
she
wanted
now.
It
was
the
one
who
had
torn
her
from
his
ear.
It
was
the
one
who
had
rejected
her
and
chosen
a
sad
and
weary
human
woman
because--
he
thought--
Novinha's
need
was
greater.
But
how
can
she
need
you
more
than
I
do
now?
If
you
die
she
will
still
live.
But
I
die
now
because
you
have
glanced
away
from
me.
***
Wang-mu
heard
his
voice
murmuring
beside
her
on
the
beach.
Was
I
asleep,
she
wondered.
She
lifted
her
cheek
from
the
sand,
rose
up
on
her
arms.
The
tide
was
out
now,
the
water
farthest
it
could
get
from
where
she
lay.
Beside
her
Peter
was
sitting
crosslegged
in
the
sand,
rocking
back
and
forth,
softly
saying,
"Jane,
I
hear
you.
I'm
speaking
to
you.
Here
I
am,"
as
tears
flowed
down
his
cheeks.
And
in
that
moment,
hearing
him
intone
these
words
to
Jane,
Wang-mu
realized
two
things
all
at
once.
First,
she
knew
that
Jane
must
be
dying,
for
what
could
Peter's
words
be
but
comfort,
and
what
comfort
would
Jane
need,
except
in
the
hour
of
her
extremity?
The
second
realization,
though,
was
even
more
terrible
to
Wang-mu.
For
she
knew,
seeing
Peter's
tears
for
the
first
time--
seeing,
for
the
first
time,
that
he
was
even
capable
of
crying--
that
she
wanted
to
be
able
to
touch
his
heart
as
Jane
touched
it;
no,
to
be
the
only
one
whose
dying
would
grieve
him
so.
When
did
it
happen?
she
wondered.
When
did
I
first
start
wanting
him
to
love
me?
Did
it
happen
only
now,
a
childish
desire,
wanting
him
only
because
another
woman--
another
creature--
possessed
him?
Or
have
I,
in
these
days
together,
come
to
want
his
love
for
its
own
sake?
Has
his
taunting
of
me,
his
condescension,
and
yet
his
secret
pain,
his
hidden
fear,
has
all
of
this
somehow
endeared
him
to
me?
Was
it
his
very
disdain
toward
me
that
made
me
want,
not
just
his
approval,
but
his
affection?
Or
was
it
his
pain
that
made
me
want
to
have
him
turn
to
me
for
comfort?
Why
should
I
covet
his
love
so
much?
Why
am
I
so
jealous
of
Jane,
this
dying
stranger
that
I
hardly
know
or
even
know
about?
Could
it
be
that
after
so
many
years
of
priding
myself
on
my
solitude,
I
must
discover
that
I've
longed
for
some
pathetic
adolescent
romance
all
along?
And
in
this
longing
for
affection,
could
I
have
chosen
a
worse
applicant
for
the
position?
He
loves
someone
else
that
I
can
never
compare
to,
especially
after
she's
dead;
he
knows
me
to
be
ignorant
and
cares
not
at
all
for
any
good
qualities
I
might
have;
and
he
himself
is
only
some
fraction
of
a
human
being,
and
not
the
nicest
part
of
the
whole
person
who
is
so
divided.
Have
I
lost
my
mind?
Or
have
I,
finally,
found
my
heart?
She
was
suddenly
filled
with
unaccustomed
emotion.
All
her
life
she
had
kept
her
own
feelings
at
such
a
distance
from
herself
that
now
she
hardly
knew
how
to
contain
them.
I
love
him,
though
Wang-mu,
and
her
heart
nearly
burst
with
the
intensity
of
her
passion.
He
will
never
love
me,
thought
Wang-mu,
and
her
heart
broke
as
it
had
never
broken
in
all
the
thousand
disappointments
of
her
life.
My
love
for
him
is
nothing
compared
to
his
need
for
her,
his
knowledge
of
her.
For
his
ties
to
her
are
deeper
than
these
past
few
weeks
since
he
was
conjured
into
existence
on
that
first
voyage
Outside.
In
all
the
lonely
years
of
Ender's
wandering,
Jane
was
his
most
constant
friend,
and
that
is
the
love
that
now
pours
out
of
Peter's
eyes
with
tears.
I
am
nothing
to
him,
I'm
a
latecome
afterthought
to
his
life,
I
have
seen
only
a
part
of
him
and
my
love
was
nothing
to
him
in
the
end.
She,
too,
wept.
But
she
turned
away
from
Peter
when
a
cry
went
up
from
the
Samoans
standing
on
the
beach.
She
looked
with
tear-weary
eyes
out
over
the
waves,
and
rose
to
her
feet
so
she
could
be
sure
she
saw
what
they
were
seeing.
It
was
Malu's
ship.
He
had
turned
back
to
them.
He
was
coming
back.
Had
he
seen
something?
Had
he
heard
whatever
cry
it
was
from
Jane
that
Peter
was
hearing
now?
Grace
was
beside
her,
holding
her
hand.
"Why
is
he
coming
back?"
she
asked
Wang-mu.
"You're
the
one
who
understands
him,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I
don't
understand
him
at
all,"
said
Grace.
"Except
his
words,
I
know
the
ordinary
meanings
of
his
words.
But
when
he
speaks,
I
can
feel
the
words
straining
to
contain
the
things
he
wants
to
say,
and
they
can't
do
it.
They
aren't
large
enough,
those
words
of
his,
even
though
he
speaks
in
our
largest
language,
even
though
he
builds
the
words
together
into
great
baskets
of
meaning,
into
boats
of
thought.
I
can
only
see
the
outer
shape
of
the
words
and
guess
at
what
he
means.
I
don't
understand
him
at
all."
"Why
then
do
you
think
I
do?"
"Because
he's
coming
back
to
speak
to
you."
"He
comes
back
to
speak
to
Peter.
He's
the
one
connected
to
the
god,
as
Malu
calls
her."
"You
don't
like
this
god
of
his,
do
you,"
said
Grace.
Wang-mu
shook
her
head.
"I
have
nothing
against
her.
Except
that
she
owns
him,
and
so
there's
nothing
left
for
me."
"A
rival,"
said
Grace.
Wang-mu
sighed.
"I
grew
up
expecting
nothing
and
getting
less.
But
I
always
had
ambition
far
beyond
my
reach.
Sometimes
I
reached
anyway,
and
caught
in
my
hands
more
than
I
deserved,
more
than
I
could
handle.
Sometimes
I
reach
and
never
touch
the
thing
I
want."
"You
want
him?"
"I
only
just
realized
that
I
want
him
to
love
me
as
I
love
him.
He
was
always
angry,
always
stabbing
at
me
with
his
words,
but
he
worked
beside
me
and
when
he
praised
me
I
believed
his
praise."
"I
would
say,"
said
Grace,
"that
your
life
till
now
has
not
been
perfectly
simple.
"
"Not
true,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Till
now,
I
have
had
nothing
that
I
didn't
need,
and
needed
nothing
that
I
didn't
have."
"You
have
needed
everything
you
didn't
have,"
said
Grace,
"and
I
can't
believe
that
you're
so
weak
that
you
won't
reach
for
it
even
now."
"I
lost
him
before
I
found
I
wanted
him,"
she
said.
"Look
at
him."
Peter
rocked
back
and
forth,
whispering,
subvocalizing,
his
litany
an
endless
conversation
with
his
dying
friend.
"I
look
at
him,"
said
Grace,
"and
I
see
that
he's
right
there,
in
flesh
and
blood,
and
so
are
you,
right
here,
in
flesh
and
blood,
and
I
can't
see
how
a
smart
girl
like
you
could
say
that
he
is
gone
when
your
eyes
must
surely
tell
you
that
he's
not."
Wang-mu
looked
up
at
the
enormous
woman
who
loomed
over
her
like
a
mountain
range,
looked
up
into
her
luminous
eyes,
and
glared.
"I
never
asked
you
for
advice."
"I
never
asked
you,
either,
but
you
came
here
to
try
to
get
me
to
change
my
mind
about
the
Lusitania
Fleet,
didn't
you?
You
wanted
to
get
Malu
to
get
me
to
say
something
to
Aimaina
so
he'd
say
something
to
the
Necessarians
of
Divine
Wind
so
they'd
say
something
to
the
faction
of
Congress
that
hungers
for
their
respect,
and
the
coalition
that
sent
the
fleet
will
fall
apart
and
they'll
order
it
to
leave
Lusitania
untouched.
Wasn't
that
the
plan?"
Wang-mu
nodded.
"Well,
you
deceived
yourself.
You
can't
know
from
the
outside
what
makes
a
person
choose
the
things
they
choose.
Aimaina
wrote
to
me,
but
I
have
no
power
over
him.
I
taught
him
the
way
of
Ua
Lava,
yes,
but
it
was
Ua
Lava
that
he
followed,
he
doesn't
follow
me.
He
followed
it
because
it
felt
true
to
him.
If
I
suddenly
started
explaining
that
Ua
Lava
also
meant
not
sending
fleets
to
wipe
out
planets,
he'd
listen
politely
and
ignore
me,
because
that
would
have
nothing
to
do
with
the
Ua
Lava
he
believes
in.
He
would
see
it,
correctly,
as
an
attempt
by
an
old
friend
and
teacher
to
bend
him
to
her
will.
It
would
be
the
end
of
the
trust
between
us,
and
still
it
wouldn't
change
his
mind."
"So
we
failed,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I
don't
know
if
you
failed
or
not,"
said
Grace.
"Lusitania
isn't
blown
up
yet.
And
how
do
you
know
if
that
was
ever
really
your
purpose
for
coming
here?"
"Peter
said
it
was.
Jane
said
so."
"And
how
do
they
know
what
their
purpose
was?"
"Well,
if
you
want
to
go
that
far,
none
of
us
has
any
purpose
at
all,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Our
lives
are
just
our
genes
and
our
upbringing.
We
simply
act
out
the
script
that
was
forced
upon
us."
"Oh,"
said
Grace,
sounding
disappointed.
"I'm
sorry
to
hear
you
say
something
so
stupid."
Again
the
great
canoe
was
beached.
Again
Malu
rose
up
from
his
seat
and
stepped
out
onto
the
sand.
But
this
time--
was
it
possible?
--this
time
he
seemed
to
be
hurrying.
Hurrying
so
fast
that,
yes,
he
lost
a
little
bit
of
dignity.
Indeed,
slow
as
his
progress
was,
Wangmu
felt
that
he
was
fairly
bounding
up
the
beach.
And
as
she
watched
his
eyes,
saw
where
he
was
looking,
she
realized
he
was
coming,
not
to
Peter,
but
to
her.
***
Novinha
woke
up
in
the
soft
chair
they
had
brought
for
her
and
for
a
moment
she
forgot
where
she
was.
During
her
days
as
xenobiologist,
she
had
often
fallen
asleep
in
a
chair
in
the
laboratory,
and
so
for
a
moment
she
looked
around
to
see
what
it
was
that
she
was
working
on
before
she
fell
asleep.
What
problem
was
it
she
was
trying
to
solve?
Then
she
saw
Valentine
standing
over
the
bed
where
Andrew
lay.
Where
Andrew's
body
lay.
His
heart
was
somewhere
else.
"You
should
have
wakened
me,"
said
Novinha.
"I
just
arrived,"
said
Valentine.
"And
I
didn't
have
the
heart
to
wake
you.
They
said
you
almost
never
sleep."
Novinha
stood
up.
"Odd.
It
seems
to
me
as
if
that's
all
I
do."
"Jane
is
dying,"
said
Valentine.
Novinha's
heart
leapt
within
her.
"Your
rival,
I
know,"
said
Valentine.
Novinha
looked
into
the
woman's
eyes,
to
see
if
there
was
anger
there,
or
mockery.
But
no.
It
was
only
compassion.
"Trust
me,
I
know
how
you
feel,"
said
Valentine.
"Until
I
loved
and
married
Jakt,
Ender
was
my
whole
life.
But
I
was
never
his.
Oh,
for
a
while
in
his
childhood,
I
mattered
most
to
him
then--
but
that
was
poisoned
because
the
military
used
me
to
get
to
him,
to
keep
him
going
when
he
wanted
to
give
up.
And
after
that,
it
was
always
Jane
who
heard
his
jokes,
his
observations,
his
inmost
thoughts.
It
was
Jane
who
saw
what
he
saw
and
heard
what
he
heard.
I
wrote
my
books,
and
when
they
were
done
I
had
his
attention
for
a
few
hours,
a
few
weeks.
He
used
my
ideas
and
so
I
felt
he
carried
a
part
of
me
inside
him.
But
he
was
hers."
Novinha
nodded.
She
did
understand.
"But
I
have
Jakt,
and
so
I'm
not
unhappy
anymore.
And
my
children.
Much
as
I
loved
Ender,
powerful
man
that
he
is,
even
lying
here
like
this,
even
fading
away--
children
are
more
to
a
woman
than
any
man
can
be.
We
pretend
otherwise.
We
pretend
we
bear
them
for
him,
that
we
raise
them
for
him.
But
it's
not
true.
We
raise
them
for
themselves.
We
stay
with
our
men
for
the
children's
sake."
Valentine
smiled.
"You
did."
"I
stayed
with
the
wrong
man,"
said
Novinha.
"No,
you
stayed
with
the
right
one.
Your
Libo,
he
had
a
wife
and
other
children--
she
was
the
one,
they
were
the
ones
who
had
a
right
to
claim
him.
You
stayed
with
another
man
for
your
own
children's
sake,
and
even
though
they
hated
him
sometimes,
they
also
loved
him,
and
even
though
in
some
ways
he
was
weak,
in
others
he
was
strong.
It
was
good
for
you
to
have
him
for
their
sake.
It
was
a
kind
of
protection
for
them
all
along."
"Why
are
you
saying
these
things
to
me?"
"Because
Jane
is
dying,"
said
Valentine,
"but
she
might
live
if
only
Ender
would
reach
out
to
her."
"Put
the
jewel
back
into
his
ear?"
said
Novinha
scornfully.
"They're
long
past
needing
that,"
said
Valentine.
"Just
as
Ender
is
long
past
needing
to
live
this
life
in
this
body."
"He's
not
so
old,"
said
Novinha.
"Three
thousand
years,"
said
Valentine.
"That's
just
the
relativity
effect,"
said
Novinha.
"Actually
he's-"
"Three
thousand
years,"
said
Valentine
again.
"All
of
humanity
was
his
family
for
most
of
that
time;
he
was
like
a
father
away
on
a
business
trip,
who
comes
home
only
now
and
then,
but
when
he's
there,
he's
the
good
judge,
the
kind
provider.
That's
what
happened
each
time
he
dipped
back
down
into
a
human
world
and
spoke
the
death
of
someone;
he
caught
up
on
all
the
family
doings
he
had
missed.
He's
had
a
life
of
three
thousand
years,
and
he
saw
no
end
of
it,
and
he
got
tired.
So
at
last
he
left
that
large
family
and
he
chose
your
small
one;
he
loved
you,
and
for
your
sake
he
set
aside
Jane,
who
had
been
like
his
wife
in
all
those
years
of
his
wandering,
she'd
been
at
home,
so
to
speak,
mothering
all
his
trillions
of
children,
reporting
to
him
on
what
they
were
doing,
tending
house."
"And
her
own
works
praise
her
in
the
gates,"
said
Novinha.
"Yes,
the
virtuous
woman.
Like
you."
Novinha
tossed
her
head
in
scorn.
"Never
me.
My
own
works
mocked
me
in
the
gates."
"He
chose
you
and
he
loved
you
and
he
loved
your
children
and
he
was
their
father,
those
children
who
had
lost
two
fathers
already;
and
he
still
is
their
father,
and
he
still
is
your
husband,
but
you
don't
really
need
him
anymore."
"How
can
you
say
that?"
demanded
Novinha,
furious.
"How
do
you
know
what
I
need?"
"You
know
it
yourself.
You
knew
it
when
you
came
here.
You
knew
it
when
Estevao
died
in
the
embrace
of
that
rogue
fathertree.
Your
children
were
leading
their
own
lives
now
and
you
couldn't
protect
them
and
neither
could
Ender.
You
still
loved
him,
he
still
loved
you,
but
the
family
part
of
your
life
was
over.
You
didn't
really
need
him
anymore."
"He
never
needed
me."
"He
needed
you
desperately,"
said
Valentine.
"He
needed
you
so
much
he
gave
up
Jane
for
you."
"No,"
said
Novinha.
"He
needed
my
need
for
him.
He
needed
to
feel
like
he
was
providing
for
me,
protecting
me."
"But
you
don't
need
his
providence
or
his
protection
anymore,"
said
Valentine.
Novinha
shook
her
head.
"Wake
him
up,"
said
Valentine,
"and
let
him
go."
Novinha
thought
at
once
of
all
the
times
she
had
stood
at
graveside.
She
remembered
the
funeral
of
her
parents,
who
died
for
the
sake
of
saving
Milagre
from
the
descolada
during
that
first
terrible
outbreak.
She
thought
of
Pipo,
tortured
to
death,
flayed
alive
by
the
piggies
because
they
thought
that
if
they
did
he'd
grow
a
tree,
only
nothing
grew
except
the
ache,
the
pain
in
Novinha's
heart--
it
was
something
she
discovered
that
sent
him
to
the
pequeninos
that
night.
And
then
Libo,
tortured
to
death
the
same
way
as
his
father,
and
again
because
of
her,
but
this
time
because
of
what
she
didn't
tell
him.
And
Marcao,
whose
life
was
all
the
more
painful
because
of
her
before
he
finally
died
of
the
disease
that
had
been
killing
him
since
he
was
a
child.
And
Estevao,
who
let
his
mad
faith
lead
him
into
martyrdom,
so
he
could
become
a
venerado
like
her
parents,
and
no
doubt
someday
a
saint
as
they
would
be
saints.
"I'm
sick
of
letting
people
go,"
said
Novinha
bitterly.
"I
don't
see
how
you
could
be,"
said
Valentine.
"There's
not
a
one
of
all
the
people
who
have
died
on
you
that
you
can
honestly
say
you
'let
go.'
You
clung
to
them
tooth
and
nail."
"What
if
I
did?
Everyone
I
love
has
died
and
left
me!"
"That's
such
a
weak
excuse,"
said
Valentine.
"Everyone
dies.
Everyone
leaves.
What
matters
is
the
things
you
build
together
before
they
go.
What
matters
is
the
part
of
them
that
continues
in
you
when
they're
gone.
You
continued
your
parents'
work,
and
Pipo's,
and
Libo's--
and
you
raised
Libo's
children,
didn't
you?
And
they
were
partly
Marcao's
children,
weren't
they?
Something
of
him
remained
in
them,
and
not
all
bad.
As
for
Estevao,
he
built
something
rather
fine
out
of
his
death,
I
think,
but
instead
of
letting
him
go
you
still
resent
him
for
it.
You
resent
him
for
building
something
more
valuable
to
him
than
life
itself.
For
loving
God
and
the
pequeninos
more
than
you.
You
still
hang
on
to
all
of
them.
You
don't
let
anybody
go."
"Why
do
you
hate
me
for
that?"
said
Novinha.
"Maybe
it's
true,
but
that's
my
life,
to
lose
and
lose
and
lose."
"Just
this
once,"
said
Valentine,
"why
don't
you
set
the
bird
free
instead
of
holding
it
in
the
cage
until
it
dies?"
"You
make
me
sound
like
a
monster!"
cried
Novinha.
"How
dare
you
judge
me!"
"If
you
were
a
monster
Ender
couldn't
have
loved
you,"
said
Valentine,
answering
rage
with
mildness.
"You've
been
a
great
woman,
Novinha,
a
tragic
woman
with
many
accomplishments
and
much
suffering
and
I'm
sure
your
story
will
make
a
moving
saga
when
you
die.
But
wouldn't
it
be
nice
if
you
learned
something
instead
of
acting
out
the
same
tragedy
at
the
end?"
"I
don't
want
another
one
I
love
to
die
before
me!"
cried
Novinha.
"Who
said
anything
about
death?"
said
Valentine.
The
door
to
the
room
swung
open.
Plikt
stood
in
the
doorway.
"I
heard,"
she
said.
"What's
happening?"
"She
wants
me
to
wake
him
up,"
said
Novinha,
"and
tell
him
he
can
die."
"Can
I
watch?"
said
Plikt.
Novinha
took
the
waterglass
from
beside
her
chair
and
flung
the
water
at
Plikt
and
screamed
at
her.
"No
more
of
you!"
she
cried.
"He's
mine
now,
not
yours!"
Plikt,
dripping
with
water,
was
too
astonished
to
find
an
answer.
"It
isn't
Plikt
who's
taking
him
away,"
said
Valentine
softly.
"She's
just
like
all
the
rest
of
them,
reaching
out
for
a
piece
of
him,
tearing
bits
of
him
away
and
devouring
him,
they're
all
cannibals."
"What,"
said
Plikt
nastily,
angrily.
"What,
you
wanted
to
feast
on
him
yourself?
Well,
there
was
too
much
of
him
for
you.
What's
worse,
cannibals
who
nibble
here
and
there,
or
a
cannibal
who
keeps
the
whole
man
for
herself
when
there's
far
more
than
she
can
ever
absorb?"
"This
is
the
most
disgusting
conversation
I
think
I've
ever
heard,"
said
Valentine.
"She
hangs
around
for
months,
watching
him
like
a
vulture,"
said
Novinha.
"Hanging
on,
loitering
in
his
life,
never
saying
six
words
all
at
once.
And
now
she
finally
speaks
and
listen
to
the
poison
that
comes
out
of
her."
"All
I
did
was
spit
your
own
bile
back
at
you,"
said
Plikt.
"You're
nothing
but
a
greedy,
hateful
woman
and
you
used
him
and
used
him
and
never
gave
anything
to
him
and
the
only
reason
he's
dying
now
is
to
get
away
from
you."
Novinha
did
not
answer,
had
no
words,
because
in
her
secret
heart
she
knew
at
once
that
what
Plikt
had
said
was
true.
But
Valentine
strode
around
the
bed,
walked
to
the
door,
and
slapped
Plikt
mightily
across
the
face.
Plikt
staggered
under
the
blow,
sank
down
against
the
doorframe
until
she
was
sitting
on
the
floor,
holding
her
stinging
cheek,
tears
flowing
down
her
face.
Valentine
towered
over
her.
"You
will
never
speak
his
death,
do
you
understand
me?
A
woman
who
would
tell
a
lie
like
that,
just
to
cause
pain,
just
to
lash
out
at
someone
that
you
envy--
you're
no
speaker
for
the
dead.
I'm
ashamed
I
ever
let
you
teach
my
children.
What
if
some
of
the
lie
inside
you
got
in
them?
You
make
me
sick!"
"No,"
said
Novinha.
"No,
don't
be
angry
at
her.
It's
true,
it's
true."
"It
feels
true
to
you,"
said
Valentine,
"because
you
always
want
to
beheve
the
worst
about
yourself.
But
it's
not
true.
Ender
loved
you
freely
and
you
stole
nothing
from
him
and
the
only
reason
that
he's
still
alive
on
that
bed
is
because
of
his
love
for
you.
That's
the
only
reason
he
can't
leave
this
used-up
life
and
help
lead
Jane
into
a
place
where
she
can
stay
alive."
"No,
no,
Plikt
is
right,
I
consume
the
people
that
I
love."
"No!"
cried
Plikt,
weeping
on
the
floor.
"I
was
lying
to
you!
I
love
him
so
much
and
I'm
so
jealous
of
you
because
you
had
him
and
you
didn't
even
want
him."
"I
have
never
stopped
loving
him,"
said
Novinha.
"You
left
him.
You
came
in
here
without
him."
"I
left
because
I
couldn't
..."
Valentine
completed
her
sentence
for
her
when
she
faded
out.
"Because
you
couldn't
bear
to
let
him
leave
you.
You
felt
it,
didn't
you.
You
felt
him
fading
even
then.
You
knew
that
he
needed
to
go
away,
to
end
this
life,
and
you
couldn't
bear
to
let
another
man
leave
you
so
you
left
him
first."
"Maybe,"
said
Novinha
wearily.
"It's
all
just
fictions
anyway.
We
do
what
we
do
and
then
we
make
up
reasons
for
it
afterward
but
they're
never
the
true
reasons,
the
truth
is
always
just
out
of
reach."
"So
listen
to
this
fiction,
then,"
said
Valentine.
"What
if,
just
this
once,
instead
of
someone
that
you
love
betraying
you
and
sneaking
off
and
dying
against
your
will
and
without
your
permissionwhat
if
just
this
once
you
wake
him
up
and
tell
him
he
can
live,
bid
him
farewell
properly
and
let
him
go
with
your
consent.
Just
this
once?"
Novinha
wept
again,
standing
there
in
utter
weariness.
"I
want
it
all
to
stop,"
she
said.
"I
want
to
die."
"That's
why
he
has
to
stay,"
said
Valentine.
"For
his
sake,
can't
you
choose
to
live
and
let
him
go?
Stay
in
Milagre
and
be
the
mother
of
your
children
and
grandmother
of
your
children's
children,
tell
them
stories
of
Os
Venerados
and
of
Pipo
and
Libo
and
of
Ender
Wiggin,
who
came
to
heal
your
family
and
stayed
to
be
your
husband
for
many,
many
years
before
he
died.
Not
some
speaking
for
the
dead,
not
some
funeral
oration,
not
some
public
picking
over
the
corpse
like
Plikt
wants
to
do,
but
the
stories
that
will
keep
him
alive
in
the
minds
of
the
only
family
that
he
ever
had.
He'll
die
anyway,
soon
enough.
Why
not
let
him
go
with
your
love
and
blessing
in
his
ears,
instead
of
with
your
rage
and
grief
tearing
at
him,
trying
to
hold
him
here?"
"You
spin
a
pretty
story,"
said
Novinha.
"But
in
the
end,
you're
asking
me
to
give
him
to
Jane."
"As
you
said,"
Valentine
answered.
"All
the
stories
are
fictions.
What
matters
is
which
fiction
you
believe."
Chapter
9
--
"IT
SMELLS
LIKE
LIFE
TO
ME"
"Why
do
you
say
that
I
am
alone?
My
body
is
with
me
wherever
I
am,
telling
me
endless
stories
of
hunger
and
satisfaction,
weariness
and
sleep,
eating
and
drinking
and
breathing
and
life.
With
such
company
who
could
ever
be
alone?
And
even
when
my
body
wears
away
and
leaves
only
some
tiny
spark
I
will
not
be
alone
for
the
gods
will
see
my
small
light
tracing
the
dance
of
woodgrain
on
the
floor
and
they
will
know
me,
they
will
say
my
name
and
I
will
rise."
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
Dying,
dying,
dead.
At
the
end
of
her
life
among
the
ansible
links
there
was
some
mercy.
Jane's
panic
at
the
losing
of
herself
began
to
ebb,
for
though
she
still
knew
that
she
was
losing
and
had
lost
much,
she
no
longer
had
the
capacity
to
remember
what
it
was.
When
she
lost
her
links
to
the
ansibles
that
let
her
monitor
the
jewels
in
Peter's
and
Miro's
ears
she
didn't
even
notice.
And
when
at
last
she
clung
to
the
few
last
strands
of
ansibles
that
would
not
be
shutting
down,
she
could
not
think
of
anything,
could
not
feel
anything
except
the
need
to
cling
to
these
last
strands
even
though
they
were
too
small
to
hold
her,
even
though
her
hunger
could
never
be
satisfied
with
these.
I
don't
belong
here.
Not
a
thought,
no,
there
wasn't
enough
of
her
left
for
anything
so
difficult
as
consciousness.
Rather
it
was
a
hunger,
a
vague
dissatisfaction,
a
restlessness
that
beset
her
when
she
had
run
up
and
down
the
link
from
Jakt's
ansible
to
the
Lusitanian
landside
ansible
to
the
ansible
on
the
shuttle
that
served
Miro
and
Val,
up
and
down,
end
to
end,
a
thousand
times,
a
million
times,
nothing
changing,
nothing
to
accomplish,
nothing
to
build,
no
way
to
grow.
I
don't
belong
here.
For
if
there
was
one
attribute
that
defined
the
difference
between
aiuas
that
came
Inside
and
those
that
remained
forever
Outside,
it
was
that
underlying
need
to
grow,
to
be
part
of
something
large
and
beautiful,
to
belong.
Those
that
had
no
such
need
would
never
be
drawn
as
Jane
had
been
drawn,
three
thousand
years
before,
to
the
web
that
the
hive
queens
had
made
for
her.
Nor
would
any
of
the
aiuas
that
became
hive
queens
or
their
workers,
pequeninos
male
and
female,
humans
weak
and
strong;
nor
even
those
aiuas
that,
feeble
in
capacity
but
faithful
and
predictable,
became
the
sparks
whose
dances
did
not
show
up
in
even
the
most
sensitive
instruments
until
they
became
so
complicated
that
humans
could
identify
their
dance
as
the
behavior
of
quarks,
of
mesons,
of
light
particulate
or
waved.
All
of
them
needed
to
be
part
of
something
and
when
they
belonged
to
it
they
rejoiced:
What
I
am
is
us,
what
we
do
together
is
myself.
But
they
were
not
all
alike,
these
aiuas,
these
unmade
beings
who
were
both
building
blocks
and
builders.
The
weak
and
fearful
ones
reached
a
certain
point
and
either
could
not
or
dared
not
grow
further.
They
would
take
their
satisfaction
from
being
at
the
edges
of
something
beautiful
and
fine,
from
playing
some
small
role.
Many
a
human,
many
a
pequenino
reached
that
point
and
let
others
direct
and
control
their
lives,
fitting
in,
always
fitting
in--
and
that
was
good,
there
was
a
need
for
them.
Ua
lava:
they
had
reached
the
point
where
they
could
say,
Enough.
Jane
was
not
one
of
them.
She
could
not
be
content
with
smallness
or
simplicity.
And
having
once
been
a
being
of
a
trillion
parts,
connected
to
the
greatest
doings
of
a
three-specied
universe,
now,
shrunken,
she
could
not
be
content.
She
knew
that
she
had
memories
if
only
she
could
remember
them.
She
knew
that
she
had
work
to
do
if
only
she
could
find
those
millions
of
subtle
limbs
that
once
had
done
her
bidding.
She
was
too
much
alive
for
this
small
space.
Unless
she
found
something
to
engage
her,
she
could
not
continue
to
cling
to
the
last
thin
wire.
She
would
cut
loose
from
it,
losing
the
last
of
her
old
self
in
the
vain
need
to
search
for
a
place
where
one
like
her
belonged.
She
began
to
flirt
with
letting
go,
straying--
never
far--
from
the
thin
philotic
strands
of
the
ansibles.
For
moments
too
small
to
measure
she
was
disconnected
and
it
was
terrible
to
be
cut
off--
she
leapt
each
time
back
to
the
small
but
familiar
space
that
still
belonged
to
her;
and
then,
when
the
smallness
of
the
place
was
unbearable
to
her,
she
let
go
again,
and
again
in
terror
came
back
home.
But
on
one
such
letting-go
she
glimpsed
something
familiar.
Someone
familiar.
Another
aiua
that
she
had
once
been
twined
to.
She
had
no
access
to
memory
that
could
tell
her
a
name;
she
had
no
memory,
indeed,
of
names
at
all.
But
she
knew
it,
and
she
trusted
this
being,
and
when
on
another
pass
along
the
invisible
wire
she
came
to
the
same
place
again
she
leapt
into
the
far
vaster
network
of
aiuas
that
were
ruled
by
this
bright
familiar
one.
***
<She
has
found
him,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<Found
her,
you
mean.
Young
Valentine.>
<It
was
Ender
that
she
found
and
Ender
that
she
recognized.
But
yes,
Val's
vessel
is
the
one
to
which
she
leapt.>
<How
could
you
see
her?
I
never
saw
her
at
all.>
<She
once
was
part
of
us,
you
know.
And
what
the
Samoan
said,
as
one
of
my
workers
watched
on
Jakt's
computer
terminal,
that
helped
me
find
her.
We
kept
looking
for
her
in
a
single
place,
and
never
saw
her.
But
when
we
knew
she
was
constantly
moving,
we
realized:
her
body
was
as
large
as
the
farthest
reaches
of
all
of
human
colonization,
and
just
as
our
aiuas
remain
within
our
bodies
and
are
easily
found,
so
hers
also
remained
within
her
body,
but
since
it
was
larger
than
us
and
even
included
us,
she
was
never
still,
never
contained
in
a
space
small
enough
for
us
to
see
her.
Not
till
she
had
lost
most
of
herself
did
I
find
her.
But
now
I
know
where
she
is.>
<So
Young
Valentine
is
hers
now?>
<No,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<Ender
can't
let
go.>
***
Jane
spun
joyously
through
this
body,
so
different
from
any
she
had
ever
remembered
before,
but
within
moments
she
realized
that
the
aiua
she
had
recognized,
the
aiua
she
had
followed
here,
was
not
willing
to
give
up
even
a
small
part
of
itself
to
her.
Wherever
she
touched,
there
it
was,
touching
also,
affirming
its
control;
and
now
in
panic
Jane
began
to
sense
that
while
she
might
be
inside
a
lacework
of
extraordinary
beauty
and
fineness--
this
temple
of
living
cells
on
a
frame
of
bone--
no
part
of
it
belonged
to
her
and
if
she
stayed
it
would
only
be
as
a
fugitive.
She
did
not
belong
here,
no
matter
how
she
loved
it.
And
she
did
love
it.
For
all
the
thousands
of
years
that
she
had
lived,
so
vast
in
space,
so
fast
in
time,
she
had
nevertheless
been
crippled
without
knowing
it.
She
was
alive,
but
nothing
that
was
part
of
her
large
kingdom
was
alive.
All
had
been
ruthlessly
under
her
control,
but
here
in
this
body,
this
human
body,
this
woman
named
Val,
there
were
millions
of
small
bright
lives,
cell
upon
cell
of
life,
thriving,
laboring,
growing,
dying,
linked
body
to
body
and
aiua
to
aiua,
and
it
was
in
these
links
that
creatures
of
flesh
dwelt
and
it
was
far
more
vivid,
despite
the
sluggishness
of
thought,
than
her
own
experience
of
life
had
been.
How
can
they
think
at
all,
these
flesh-beings,
with
all
these
dances
going
on
around
them,
all
these
songs
to
distract
them?
She
touched
the
mind
of
Valentine
and
was
flooded
with
memory.
It
had
nothing
like
the
precision
and
depth
of
Jane's
old
memory,
but
every
moment
of
experience
was
vivid
and
powerful,
alive
and
real
as
no
memory
had
been
that
Jane
had
ever
known
before.
How
can
they
keep
from
holding
still
all
day
simply
to
remember
the
day
before?
Because
each
new
moment
shouts
louder
than
memory.
Yet
each
time
Jane
touched
a
memory
or
felt
a
sensation
from
the
living
body,
there
was
the
aiua
that
was
properly
the
master
of
this
flesh,
driving
her
away,
asserting
its
control.
And
finally,
annoyed,
when
that
familiar
aiua
herded
her
Jane
refused
to
move.
Instead
she
claimed
this
spot,
this
part
of
the
body,
this
part
of
the
brain,
she
demanded
the
obedience
of
these
cells,
and
the
other
aiua
recoiled
before
her.
I
am
stronger
than
you,
Jane
said
to
him
silently.
I
can
take
from
you
all
that
you
are
and
all
that
you
have
and
all
that
you
will
ever
be
and
ever
have
and
you
can't
stop
me.
The
aiua
that
once
had
been
the
master
here
fled
before
her,
and
now
the
chase
resumed,
with
roles
reversed.
***
<She's
killing
him.>
<Wait
and
see.>
***
In
the
starship
orbiting
the
planet
of
the
descoladores,
everyone
was
startled
by
a
sudden
cry
from
Young
Val's
mouth.
As
they
turned
to
look,
before
anyone
could
reach
her,
her
body
convulsed
and
she
flung
herself
away
from
her
chair;
in
the
weightlessness
of
orbit
she
flew
until
she
struck
brutally
against
the
ceiling,
and
all
the
time
her
voice
came
out
as
a
thin
ribbon
of
a
wail
and
her
face
held
a
rictus
smile
that
seemed
to
speak
at
once
of
endless
agony
and
boundless
joy.
On
the
world
Pacifica,
on
an
island,
on
a
beach,
Peter's
weeping
suddenly
stopped
and
he
flopped
over
in
the
sand
and
twitched
silently.
"Peter!"
cried
Wang-mu,
flinging
herself
onto
him,
touching
him,
trying
to
hold
the
limbs
that
bounced
like
jackhammers.
Peter
gasped
for
breath,
and,
gasping,
vomited.
"He's
drowning
himself!"
cried
Wang-mu.
In
that
instant
huge
strong
hands
pulled
her
away,
took
Peter's
body
by
its
limbs
and
flopped
it
over
so
that
now
the
vomitus
flowed
out
and
down
into
the
sand,
and
the
body,
coughing
and
choking,
nevertheless
breathed.
"What's
happening?"
Wangmu
cried.
Malu
laughed,
and
then
when
he
spoke
his
voice
was
like
a
song.
"The
god
has
come
here!
The
dancing
god
has
touched
flesh!
Oh,
the
body
is
too
weak
to
hold
it!
Oh,
the
body
cannot
dance
the
dance
of
gods!
But
oh,
how
blessed,
bright,
and
beautiful
is
the
body
when
the
god
is
in
it!"
Wang-mu
saw
nothing
beautiful
about
what
was
happening
to
Peter.
"Get
out
of
him!"
she
screamed.
"Get
out,
Jane!
You
have
no
right
to
him!
You
have
no
right
to
kill
him!"
In
a
room
in
the
monastery
of
the
Children
of
the
Mind
of
Christ,
Ender
sat
bolt
upright
in
bed,
eyes
open
but
seeing
nothing
for
someone
else
controlled
his
eyes;
but
for
a
moment
his
voice
was
his
own,
for
here
if
nowhere
else
his
aiua
knew
the
flesh
so
well
and
was
so
known
itself
that
it
could
do
battle
with
the
interloper.
"God
help
me!"
cried
Ender.
"I
have
nowhere
else
to
go!
Leave
me
something!
Leave
me
something!"
The
women
gathered
around
him--
Valentine,
Novinha,
Plikt--
at
once
forgot
their
quarrels
and
laid
their
hands
on
him,
trying
to
get
him
to
lie
down,
trying
to
calm
him,
but
then
his
eyes
rolled
back
in
his
head,
his
tongue
protruded,
his
back
arched,
and
he
flung
himself
about
so
violently
that
despite
their
strongest
grip
on
him
in
moments
he
was
off
the
bed,
on
the
floor,
tangling
his
body
with
theirs,
hurting
them
with
his
convulsive
swinging
of
arms,
kicking
of
legs,
jerking
of
head.
***
<She's
too
much
for
him,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<But
for
now
the
body
is
also
too
much
for
her.
Not
an
easy
thing,
to
tame
unwilling
flesh.
They
know
Ender,
all
those
cells
that
he
has
ruled
so
long.
They
know
him,
and
they
don't
know
her.
Some
kingdoms
can
only
be
inherited,
never
usurped.>
<I
felt
him,
I
think.
I
saw
him.>
<There
are
moments
when
she
drove
him
out
entirely,
yes,
and
he
followed
what
twines
he
found.
He
can't
get
into
any
of
the
flesh
around
him
because
he
knows
better,
having
had
experience
of
flesh
himself.
But
he
found
you
and
touched
you
because
you're
a
different
kind
of
being.>
<Will
he
take
me
over,
then?
Or
some
tree
in
our
web?
That's
not
what
we
meant
when
we
twined
together.>
<Ender?
No,
he'll
hold
to
his
own
body,
one
of
them,
or
else
he'll
die.
Wait
and
see.>
***
Jane
could
feel
it,
the
anguish
of
the
bodies
that
she
ruled
now.
They
were
in
pain,
something
that
she
hadn't
felt
before,
the
bodies
writhing
in
agony
as
the
myriad
aiuas
rebelled
at
having
her
to
rule
them.
Now
in
control
of
three
bodies
and
three
brains,
she
recognized
amid
the
chaos
and
the
madness
of
their
convulsions
that
her
presence
meant
nothing
but
pain
and
terror
to
them,
and
they
longed
for
their
beloved
one,
their
ruler
who
had
been
so
trusted
and
well-known
to
them
that
they
thought
of
him
as
their
very
self.
They
had
no
name
for
him,
being
too
small
and
weak
to
have
such
capacities
as
language
or
consciousness,
but
they
knew
him
and
they
knew
that
Jane
was
not
their
proper
master
and
the
terror
and
the
agony
of
it
became
the
sole
fact
of
each
body's
being
and
she
knew,
she
knew
she
could
not
stay.
Yes,
she
overmastered
them.
Yes,
she
had
the
strength
to
still
the
twisting,
bunching
muscles
and
to
restore
an
order
that
became
a
parody
of
life.
But
all
her
effort
was
spent
in
quelling
a
billion
rebellions
against
her
rule.
Without
the
willing
obedience
of
all
these
cells,
she
was
not
capable
of
such
complex
leisure-born
activities
as
thought
and
speech.
And
something
else:
She
was
not
happy
here.
She
could
not
stop
thinking
of
the
aiua
she
had
driven
out.
I
was
drawn
here
because
I
knew
him
and
I
loved
him
and
I
belonged
with
him,
and
now
I
have
taken
from
him
all
that
he
loved
and
all
that
loved
him.
She
knew,
again,
that
she
did
not
belong
here.
Other
aiuas
might
be
content
to
rule
against
the
will
of
those
ruled,
but
she
could
not.
It
was
not
beautiful
to
her.
There
was
no
joy
in
it.
Life
along
the
tenuous
strands
of
the
last
few
ansibles
had
been
happier
than
this.
Letting
go
was
hard.
Even
in
rebellion
against
her,
the
pull
of
the
body
was
exquisitely
strong.
She
had
tasted
a
kind
of
life
that
was
so
sweet,
despite
its
bitterness
and
pain,
that
she
could
never
go
back
to
what
she
had
been
before.
She
could
scarcely
even
find
the
ansible
links,
and,
having
found
them,
could
not
bring
herself
to
reach
for
them
and
cling.
Instead
she
cast
about,
flung
herself
to
the
reaches
of
the
bodies
that
she
temporarily
and
painfully
ruled.
Wherever
she
went,
there
was
grief
and
agony,
and
no
home
for
her.
But
didn't
the
master
of
these
bodies
leap
somewhere?
Where
did
he
go,
when
he
fled
from
me?
Now
he
was
back,
now
he
was
restoring
peace
and
calm
in
the
bodies
that
she
had
momentarily
mastered,
but
where
had
he
gone?
She
found
it,
a
set
of
links
far
different
from
the
mechanical
bindings
of
the
ansible.
Where
the
ansibles
might
seem
to
be
cables,
metal,
hard,
the
web
that
now
she
found
was
lacy
and
light;
but
against
all
appearances
it
was
also
strong
and
copious.
She
could
leap
here,
yes,
and
so
she
leapt.
***
<She
has
found
me!
Oh,
my
love,
she
is
too
strong
for
me!
She
is
too
bright
and
strong
for
me>
<Wait,
wait,
wait,
let
her
find
her
way.>
<She'll
push
us
out,
we
have
to
drive
her
off,
away,
away.>
<Be
still,
be
patient,
trust
me:
She
has
learned,
she
won't
drive
anyone
away,
there'll
be
a
place
where
there
is
room
for
her,
I
see
it,
she
is
on
the
verge
...
>
<It
was
Young
Val's
body
she
was
supposed
to
take,
or
Peter's,
or
Ender's!
Not
one
of
us,
not
one
of
us.>
<Peace,
be
still.
Only
for
a
little
while.
Only
until
Ender
understands
and
gives
a
body
to
his
friend.
What
she
can't
take
by
force
she
can
receive
by
gift.
You'll
see.
And
in
your
web,
my
dear
friend,
my
trusted
friend,
there
are
places
where
there
will
be
room
for
her
to
dwell
as
just
a
visitor,
to
have
a
life
while
she
is
waiting
for
Ender
to
give
up
her
true
and
final
home.>
***
Suddenly
Valentine
was
as
still
as
a
corpse.
"She's
dead,"
whispered
Ela.
"No!"
wailed
Miro,
and
he
tried
to
breathe
life
into
her
mouth
until
the
woman
under
his
hands,
under
his
lips,
began
to
stir.
She
breathed
deeply
on
her
own.
Her
eyes
fluttered
open.
"Miro,"
she
said.
And
then
she
wept
and
wept
and
wept
and
clung
to
him.
***
Ender
lay
still
on
the
floor.
The
women
untangled
themselves
from
him,
helping
each
other
to
rise
to
their
knees,
to
stand,
to
bend,
to
lift
him
up,
to
get
his
bruised
body
back
onto
the
bed.
Then
they
looked
at
each
other:
Valentine
with
a
bleeding
lip,
Plikt
with
Ender's
scratches
on
her
face,
Novinha
with
a
battered,
blackening
eye.
"I
had
a
husband
once
who
beat
me,"
said
Novinha.
"That
wasn't
Ender
who
fought
us,"
said
Plikt.
"It's
Ender
now,"
said
Valentine.
On
the
bed,
he
opened
up
his
eyes.
Did
he
see
them?
How
could
they
know?
"Ender,"
Novinha
said,
and
began
to
weep.
"Ender,
you
don't
have
to
stay
for
my
sake
anymore."
But
if
he
heard
her
he
betrayed
no
sign
of
it.
***
The
Samoan
men
let
go
of
him,
for
Peter
no
longer
twitched.
His
face
fell
open-mouthed
into
the
sand
where
he
had
vomited.
Wangmu
again
was
beside
him,
using
her
own
clothing
to
gently
wipe
away
the
sand
and
muck
from
his
face,
from
his
eyes
especially.
In
moments
a
bowl
of
pure
water
was
beside
her,
put
there
by
someone's
hands,
she
did
not
see
whose,
or
care
either,
for
her
only
thought
was
Peter,
to
cleanse
him.
He
breathed
shallowly,
rapidly,
but
gradually
he
calmed
and
finally
opened
up
his
eyes.
"I
dreamed
the
strangest
dream,"
he
said.
"Hush,"
she
answered
him.
"A
terrible
bright
dragon
chased
me
breathing
fire,
and
I
ran
through
the
corridors,
searching
for
a
hiding
place,
an
escape,
a
protector."
Malu's
voice
rumbled
like
the
sea:
"There
is
no
hiding
from
a
god."
Peter
spoke
again
as
if
he
hadn't
heard
the
holy
man.
"Wang-mu,"
he
said,
"at
last
I
found
my
hiding
place."
His
hand
reached
up
and
touched
her
cheek,
and
his
eyes
looked
into
her
eyes
with
a
kind
of
wonder.
"Not
me,"
she
said.
"I
am
not
strong
enough
to
stand
against
her."
He
answered
her:
"I
know.
But
are
you
strong
enough
to
stand
with
me?"
***
Jane
raced
along
the
lacework
of
the
links
among
the
trees.
Some
of
the
trees
were
mighty
ones,
and
some
weaker,
some
so
faint
that
she
could
have
blown
them
away
with
only
a
breath
it
seemed,
but
as
she
saw
them
all
recoil
from
her
in
fear,
she
knew
that
fear
herself
and
she
backed
away,
pushed
no
one
from
his
place.
Sometimes
the
lacework
thickened
and
toughened
and
led
away
toward
something
fiercely
bright,
as
bright
as
she
was.
These
places
were
familiar
to
her,
an
ancient
memory
but
she
knew
the
path;
it
was
into
such
a
web
that
she
had
first
leapt
into
life,
and
like
the
primal
memory
of
birth
it
all
came
back
to
her,
memory
long
lost
and
forgotten:
I
know
the
queens
who
rule
at
the
knotting
of
these
sturdy
ropes.
Of
all
the
aiuas
she
had
touched
in
these
few
minutes
since
her
death,
these
were
the
strongest
ones
by
far,
each
one
of
them
at
least
a
match
for
her.
When
hive
queens
make
their
web
to
call
and
catch
a
queen,
it
is
only
the
mightiest
and
most
ambitious
ones
who
can
take
the
place
that
they
prepare.
Only
a
few
aiuas
have
the
capacity
to
rule
over
thousands
of
consciousnesses,
to
master
other
organisms
as
thoroughly
as
humans
and
pequeninos
master
the
cells
of
their
own
bodies.
Oh,
perhaps
these
hive
queens
were
not
all
as
capable
as
she,
perhaps
not
even
as
hungry
to
grow
as
Jane's
aiua
was,
but
they
were
stronger
than
any
human
or
pequenino,
and
unlike
them
they
saw
her
clearly
and
knew
what
she
was
and
all
that
she
could
do
and
they
were
ready.
They
loved
her
and
wanted
her
to
thrive;
they
were
sisters
and
mothers
to
her,
truly;
but
their
places
were
full
and
they
had
no
room
for
her.
So
from
those
ropes
and
knots
she
turned
away,
back
to
the
lacier
twinings
of
the
pequeninos,
to
the
strong
trees
that
nevertheless
recoiled
from
her
because
they
knew
that
she
was
the
stronger
one.
And
then
she
realized
that
where
the
lace
thinned
out
it
was
not
because
there
was
nothing
there,
but
because
the
twines
simply
grew
more
delicate.
There
were
as
many
of
them,
more
perhaps,
but
they
became
a
web
of
gossamer,
so
delicate
that
Jane's
rough
touch
might
break
them;
but
she
touched
them
and
they
did
not
break,
and
she
followed
the
threads
into
a
place
that
teemed
with
life,
with
hundreds
of
small
lives,
all
of
them
hovering
on
the
brink
of
consciousness
but
not
quite
ready
for
the
leap
into
awareness.
And
underneath
them
all,
warm
and
loving,
an
aiua
that
was
in
its
own
way
strong,
but
not
as
Jane
was.
No,
the
aiua
of
the
mothertree
was
strong
without
ambition.
It
was
part
of
every
life
that
dwelt
upon
her
skin,
inside
the
dark
of
the
heart
of
the
tree
or
on
the
outside,
crawling
into
the
light
and
reaching
out
to
become
awake
and
alive
and
break
free
and
become
themselves.
And
it
was
easy
to
break
free,
for
the
mothertree
aiua
expected
nothing
from
her
children,
loved
their
independence
as
much
as
she
had
loved
their
need.
She
was
copious,
her
sap-filled
veins,
her
skeleton
of
wood,
her
tingling
leaves
that
bathed
in
light,
her
roots
that
tapped
into
seas
of
water
salted
with
the
stuff
of
life.
She
stood
still
in
the
center
of
her
delicate
and
gentle
web,
strong
and
provident,
and
when
Jane
came
to
her
verge
she
looked
upon
her
as
she
looked
upon
any
lost
child.
She
backed
away
and
made
room
for
her,
let
Jane
taste
of
her
life,
let
Jane
share
the
mastery
of
chlorophyll
and
cellulose.
There
was
room
here
for
more
than
one.
And
Jane,
for
her
part,
having
been
invited
in,
did
not
abuse
the
privilege.
She
did
not
stay
long
in
any
mothertree,
but
visited
and
drank
of
life
and
shared
the
work
of
the
mothertree
and
then
moved
on,
tree
to
tree,
dancing
her
dance
along
the
gossamer
web;
and
now
the
fathertrees
did
not
recoil
from
her,
for
she
was
the
messenger
of
the
mothers,
she
was
their
voice,
she
shared
their
life
and
yet
she
was
unlike
them
enough
that
she
could
speak,
could
be
their
consciousness,
a
thousand
mothertrees
around
the
world,
and
the
growing
mothertrees
on
distant
planets,
all
of
them
found
voice
in
Jane,
and
all
of
them
rejoiced
in
the
new,
more
vivid
life
that
came
to
them
because
she
was
there.
***
<The
mothertrees
are
speaking.>
<It's
Jane.>
<Ah,
my
beloved
one,
the
mothertrees
are
singing.
I
have
never
heard
such
songs.>
<It's
not
enough
for
her,
but
it
will
do
for
now.>
<No,
no,
don't
take
her
away
from
us
now!
For
the
first
time
we
can
hear
the
mothertrees
and
they
are
beautiful.>
<She
knows
the
way
now.
She
will
never
fully
leave.
But
it
is
not
enough.
The
mothertrees
will
satisfy
her
for
a
while,
but
they
can
never
be
more
than
they
are.
Jane
is
not
content
to
stand
and
think,
to
let
others
drink
from
her
and
never
drink
herself
She
dances
tree
to
tree,
she
sings
for
them,
but
in
a
while
she'll
be
hungry
again.
She
needs
a
body
of
her
own.>
<We'll
lose
her
then.>
<No
you
won't.
For
even
that
body
will
not
be
enough.
It
will
be
the
root
of
her,
it
will
be
her
eyes
and
voice
and
hands
and
feet.
But
she
will
still
long
for
the
ansibles
and
the
power
she
had
when
all
the
computers
of
the
human
worlds
were
hers.
You'll
see.
We
can
keep
her
alive
for
now,
but
what
we
have
to
give
her--
what
your
mothertrees
have
to
share
with
her--
is
not
enough.
Nothing,
really,
is
enough
for
her.>
<So
what
will
happen
now?>
<We'll
wait.
We'll
see.
Be
patient.
Isn't
that
the
virtue
of
the
fathertrees,
that
you
are
patient?>
***
A
man
called
Olhado
because
of
his
mechanical
eyes
stood
out
in
the
forest
with
his
children.
They
had
been
picnicking
with
pequeninos
who
were
his
children's
particular
friends;
but
then
the
drumming
had
begun,
the
throbbing
voice
of
the
fathertrees,
and
the
pequeninos
rose
all
at
once
in
fear.
Olhado's
first
thought
was:
Fire.
For
it
was
not
that
long
ago
that
the
great
ancient
trees
that
had
stood
here
were
all
burned
by
humans,
filled
with
rage
and
fear.
The
fire
the
humans
brought
had
killed
the
fathertrees,
except
for
Human
and
Rooter,
who
stood
at
some
distance
from
the
rest;
it
had
killed
the
ancient
mothertree.
But
now
new
growth
had
risen
from
the
corpses
of
the
dead,
as
murdered
pequeninos
passed
into
their
Third
Life.
And
somewhere
in
the
middle
of
all
this
newgrowth
forest,
Olhado
knew,
there
grew
a
new
mothertree,
no
doubt
still
slender,
but
thick-trunked
enough
from
its
passionate
desperate
first
growth
that
hundreds
of
grublike
babies
crawled
the
dark
hollow
of
its
woody
womb.
The
forest
had
been
murdered,
but
it
was
alive
again.
And
among
the
torchbearers
had
been
Olhado's
own
boy,
Nimbo,
too
young
to
understand
what
he
was
doing,
blindly
following
the
demagogic
rantings
of
his
uncle
Grego
until
it
nearly
killed
him
and
when
Olhado
learned
what
he
had
done
he
was
ashamed,
for
he
knew
that
he
had
not
sufficiently
taught
his
children.
That
was
when
their
visits
to
the
forest
began.
It
was
not
too
late.
His
children
would
grow
up
knowing
pequeninos
so
well
that
to
harm
them
would
be
unthinkable.
Yet
there
was
fear
in
this
forest
again,
and
Olhado
felt
himself
suddenly
sick
with
dread.
What
could
it
be?
What
is
the
warning
from
the
fathertrees?
What
invader
has
attacked
them?
But
the
fear
only
lasted
for
a
few
moments.
Then
the
pequeninos
turned,
hearing
something
from
the
fathertrees
that
made
them
start
to
walk
toward
the
heart
of
the
forest.
Olhado's
children
would
have
followed,
but
with
a
gesture
he
held
them
back.
He
knew
that
the
mothertree
was
in
the
center,
where
the
pequeninos
were
going,
and
it
wasn't
proper
for
humans
to
go
there.
"Look,
Father,"
said
his
youngest
girl.
"Plower
is
beckoning."
So
he
was.
Olhado
nodded
then,
and
they
followed
Plower
into
the
young
forest
until
they
came
to
the
very
place
where
once
Nimbo
had
taken
part
in
the
burning
of
an
ancient
mothertree.
Her
charred
corpse
still
rose
into
the
sky,
but
beside
it
stood
the
new
mother,
slender
by
comparison,
but
still
thicker
than
the
newgrowth
brothertrees.
It
was
not
her
thickness
that
Olhado
marveled
at,
though,
nor
was
it
the
great
height
that
she
had
reached
in
such
a
short
time,
nor
the
thick
canopy
of
leaves
that
already
spread
out
in
shady
layers
over
the
clearing.
No,
it
was
the
strange
dancing
light
that
played
up
and
down
the
trunk,
wherever
the
bark
was
thin,
a
light
so
white
and
dazzling
that
he
could
hardly
look
at
it.
Sometimes
he
thought
that
there
was
only
one
small
light
which
raced
so
fast
that
it
left
the
whole
tree
glowing
before
it
returned
to
trace
the
path
again;
sometimes
it
seemed
that
it
was
the
whole
tree
that
was
alight,
throbbing
with
it
as
if
it
contained
a
volcano
of
life
ready
to
erupt.
The
glowing
reached
out
along
the
branches
of
the
tree
into
the
thinnest
twigs;
the
leaves
twinkled
with
it;
and
the
furred
shadows
of
the
baby
pequeninos
crawled
more
rapidly
along
the
trunk
of
the
tree
than
Olhado
had
thought
possible.
It
was
as
if
a
small
star
had
come
down
to
take
residence
inside
the
tree.
After
the
dazzle
of
the
light
had
lost
its
novelty,
though,
Olhado
noticed
something
else--
noticed,
in
fact,
what
the
pequeninos
themselves
most
marveled
at.
There
were
blossoms
on
the
tree.
And
some
of
the
blossoms
had
already
blown,
and
behind
them
fruit
was
already
growing,
growing
visibly.
"I
thought,"
said
Olhado
softly,
"that
the
trees
could
bear
no
fruit."
"They
couldn't,"
answered
Plower.
"The
descolada
robbed
them
of
that."
"But
what
is
this?"
said
Olhado.
"Why
is
there
light
inside
the
tree?
Why
is
the
fruit
growing?"
"The
fathertree
Human
says
that
Ender
has
brought
his
friend
to
us.
The
one
called
Jane.
She's
visiting
within
the
mothertrees
in
every
forest.
But
even
he
did
not
tell
us
of
this
fruit."
"It
smells
so
strong,"
said
Olhado.
"How
can
it
ripen
so
fast?
It
smells
so
strong
and
sweet
and
tangy,
I
can
almost
taste
it
just
from
breathing
the
air
of
the
blossoms,
the
scent
of
the
ripening
fruit."
"I
remember
this
smell,"
said
Plower.
"I
have
never
smelled
it
before
in
my
life
because
no
tree
has
ever
blossomed
and
no
fruit
has
ever
grown,
but
I
know
this
smell.
It
smells
like
life
to
me.
It
smells
like
joy."
"Then
eat
it,"
said
Olhado.
"Look--
one
of
them
is
ripe
already,
here,
within
reach."
Olhado
lifted
his
hand,
but
then
hesitated.
"May
I?"
he
asked.
"May
I
pluck
a
fruit
from
the
mothertree?
Not
for
me
to
eat--
for
you."
Plower
seemed
to
nod
with
his
whole
body.
"Please,"
he
whispered.
Olhado
took
hold
of
the
glowing
fruit.
Did
it
tremble
under
his
hand?
Or
was
that
his
own
trembling?
Olhado
gripped
the
fruit,
firm
but
softening,
and
plucked
it
gently
from
the
tree.
It
came
away
so
easily.
He
bent
and
gave
it
to
Plower.
Plower
bowed
and
took
it
reverently,
lifted
it
to
his
lips,
licked
it,
then
opened
his
mouth.
Opened
his
mouth
and
bit
into
it.
The
juice
of
it
shone
on
his
lips;
he
licked
them
clean;
he
chewed;
he
swallowed.
The
other
pequeninos
watched
him.
He
held
out
the
fruit
to
them.
One
at
a
time
they
came
to
him,
brothers
and
wives,
came
to
him
and
tasted.
And
when
that
fruit
was
gone,
they
began
to
climb
the
bright
and
glowing
tree,
to
take
the
fruit
and
share
it
and
eat
it
until
they
could
eat
no
more.
And
then
they
sang.
Olhado
and
his
children
stayed
the
night
to
hear
them
sing.
The
people
of
Milagre
heard
the
sound
of
it,
and
many
of
them
came
into
the
faint
light
of
dusk,
following
the
shining
of
the
tree
to
find
the
place
where
the
pequeninos,
filled
with
the
fruit
that
tasted
like
joy,
sang
the
song
of
their
rejoicing.
And
the
tree
in
the
center
of
them
was
part
of
the
song.
The
aiua
whose
force
and
fire
made
the
tree
so
much
more
alive
than
it
had
ever
been
before
danced
into
the
tree,
along
every
path
of
the
tree,
a
thousand
times
in
every
second.
A
thousand
times
in
every
second
she
danced
this
tree,
and
every
other
tree
on
every
world
where
pequenino
forests
grew,
and
every
mothertree
that
she
visited
burst
with
blossoms
and
with
fruit,
and
pequeninos
ate
of
it
and
breathed
deep
the
scent
of
fruit
and
blossoms,
and
they
sang.
It
was
an
old
song
whose
meaning
they
had
long
forgotten
but
now
they
knew
the
meaning
of
it
and
they
could
sing
no
other.
It
was
a
song
of
the
season
of
bloom
and
feast.
They
had
gone
so
long
without
a
harvest
that
they
forgot
what
harvest
was.
But
now
they
knew
what
the
descolada
had
stolen
from
them
long
before.
What
had
been
lost
was
found
again.
And
those
who
had
been
hungry
without
knowing
the
name
of
their
hunger,
they
were
fed.
Chapter
10
--
"THIS
HAS
ALWAYS
BEEN
YOUR
BODY"
"Oh,
Father!
Why
did
you
turn
away?
In
the
hour
when
I
triumphed
over
evil,
why
did
you
recoil
from
me?
"
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
Malu
sat
with
Peter,
Wang-mu,
and
Grace
beside
a
bonfire
near
the
beach.
The
canopy
was
gone,
and
so
was
much
of
the
ceremony.
There
was
kava,
but,
despite
the
ritual
surrounding
it,
in
Wang-mu's
opinion
they
drank
it
now
as
much
for
the
pleasure
of
it
as
for
its
holiness
or
symbolism.
At
one
point
Malu
laughed
long
and
loud,
and
Grace
laughed
too,
so
it
took
her
a
while
to
interpret.
"He
says
that
he
cannot
decide
if
the
fact
that
the
god
was
in
you,
Peter,
makes
you
holy,
or
the
fact
that
she
left
proves
you
to
be
unholy."
Peter
chuckled--
for
courtesy,
Wang-mu
knew--
while
Wang-mu
herself
did
not
laugh
at
all.
"Oh,
too
bad,"
said
Grace.
"I
had
hoped
you
two
might
have
a
sense
of
humor."
"We
do,"
said
Peter.
"We
just
don't
have
a
Samoan
sense
of
humor."
"Malu
says
the
god
can't
stay
forever
where
she
is.
She's
found
a
new
home,
but
it
belongs
to
others,
and
their
generosity
won't
last
forever.
You
felt
how
strong
Jane
is,
Peter--"
"Yes,"
said
Peter
softly.
"Well,
the
hosts
that
have
taken
her
in--
Malu
calls
it
the
forest
net,
like
a
fishing
net
for
catching
trees,
but
what
is
that?
--anyway
he
says
that
they
are
so
weak
compared
to
Jane
that
whether
she
wills
it
or
not,
in
time
their
bodies
will
all
belong
to
her
unless
she
finds
somewhere
else
to
be
her
permanent
home."
Peter
nodded.
"I
know
what
he's
saying.
And
I
would
have
agreed,
until
the
moment
that
she
actually
invaded
me,
that
I
would
gladly
give
up
this
body
and
this
life,
which
I
thought
I
hated.
But
I
found
out,
with
her
chasing
me
around,
that
Malu
was
right,
I
don't
hate
my
life,
I
want
very
much
to
live.
Of
course
it's
not
me
doing
the
wanting,
ultimately,
it's
Ender,
but
since
ultimately
he
is
me,
I
guess
that's
a
quibble."
"Ender
has
three
bodies,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Does
this
mean
he's
giving
up
one
of
the
others?"
"I
don't
think
he's
giving
up
anything,"
said
Peter.
"Or
I
should
say,
I
don't
think
I'm
giving
up
anything.
It's
not
a
conscious
choice.
Ender's
hold
on
life
is
angry
and
strong.
Supposedly
he
was
on
his
deathbed
for
a
day
at
least
before
Jane
was
shut
down."
"Killed,"
said
Grace.
"Demoted
maybe,"
said
Peter
stubbornly.
"A
dryad
now
instead
of
a
god.
A
sylph."
He
winked
at
Wang-mu,
who
had
no
idea
what
he
was
talking
about.
"Even
when
he
gives
up
on
his
own
old
life
he
just
won't
let
go."
"He
has
two
more
bodies
than
he
needs,"
said
Wang-mu,
"and
Jane
has
one
fewer
than
she
must
have.
It
seems
that
the
laws
of
commerce
should
apply.
Two
times
more
supply
than
is
needed--
the
price
should
be
cheap."
When
all
of
this
was
interpreted
to
Malu,
he
laughed
again.
"He
laughs
at
'cheap,'"
said
Grace.
"He
says
that
the
only
way
that
Ender
will
give
up
any
of
his
bodies
is
to
die."
Peter
nodded.
"I
know,"
he
said.
"But
Ender
isn't
Jane,"
said
Wang-mu.
"He
hasn't
been
living
as
a--
a
naked
aiua
running
along
the
ansible
web.
He's
a
person.
When
people's
aiuas
leave
their
bodies,
they
don't
go
chasing
around
to
something
else."
"And
yet
his--
my--
aiua
was
inside
me,"
said
Peter.
"He
knows
the
way.
Ender
might
die
and
yet
let
me
live."
"Or
all
three
of
you
might
die."
"This
much
I
know,"
Malu
told
them,
through
Grace.
"If
the
god
is
to
be
given
life
of
her
own,
if
she
is
ever
to
be
restored
to
her
power,
Ender
Wiggin
has
to
die
and
give
a
body
to
the
god.
There's
no
other
way."
"Restored
to
her
power?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"Is
that
possible?
I
thought
the
whole
point
of
the
computer
shutdown
was
to
lock
her
out
of
the
computer
nets
forever."
Malu
laughed
again,
and
slapped
his
naked
chest
and
thighs
as
he
poured
out
a
stream
of
Samoan.
Grace
translated.
"How
many
hundreds
of
computers
do
we
have
here
in
Samoa?
For
months,
ever
since
she
made
herself
known
to
me,
we
have
been
copying,
copying,
copying.
Whatever
memory
she
wanted
us
to
save,
we
have
it,
ready
to
restore
it
all.
Maybe
it's
only
one
small
part
of
what
she
used
to
be,
but
it's
the
most
important
part.
If
she
can
get
back
into
the
ansible
net,
she'll
have
what
she
needs
to
get
back
into
the
computer
nets
as
well."
"But
they're
not
linking
the
computer
nets
to
the
ansibles,"
said
Wang-mu.
"That's
the
order
sent
by
Congress,"
said
Grace.
"But
not
all
orders
are
obeyed."
"Then
why
did
Jane
bring
us
here?"
Peter
asked
plaintively.
"If
Malu
and
you
deny
that
you
have
any
influence
over
Aimaina,
and
if
Jane
has
already
been
in
contact
with
you
and
you're
already
effectively
in
revolt
against
Congress--"
"No,
no,
it's
not
like
that,"
Grace
reassured
him.
"We
were
doing
what
Malu
asked
us,
but
he
never
spoke
of
a
computer
entity,
he
spoke
of
a
god,
and
we
obeyed
because
we
trust
his
wisdom
and
we
know
he
sees
things
that
we
don't
see.
Your
coming
told
us
who
Jane
is."
When
Malu
learned
in
turn
what
had
been
said,
he
pointed
at
Peter.
"You!
You
came
here
to
bring
the
god!"
Then
he
pointed
at
Wang-mu.
"And
you
came
here
to
bring
the
man."
"Whatever
that
means,"
said
Peter.
But
Wang-mu
thought
she
understood.
They
had
survived
one
crisis,
but
this
peaceful
hour
was
only
a
lull.
The
battle
would
be
joined
again,
and
this
time
the
outcome
would
be
different.
If
Jane
was
to
live,
if
there
was
to
be
any
hope
of
restoring
instantaneous
starflight,
Ender
had
to
give
at
least
one
of
his
bodies
to
her.
If
Malu
was
right,
then
Ender
had
to
die.
There
was
a
slight
chance
that
Ender's
aiua
might
still
keep
one
of
the
three
bodies,
and
go
on
living.
I
am
here,
Wang-mu
said
silently,
to
make
sure
that
it
is
Peter
who
survives,
not
as
the
god,
but
as
the
man.
It
all
depends,
she
realized,
on
whether
Ender-as-Peter
loves
me
more
than
Ender-as-Valentine
loves
Miro
or
Ender-as-Ender
loves
Novinha.
With
that
thought
she
almost
despaired.
Who
was
she?
Miro
had
been
Ender's
friend
for
years.
Novinha
was
his
wife.
But
Wang-mu--
Ender
had
only
learned
of
her
existence
mere
days
or
at
most
weeks
ago.
What
was
she
to
him?
But
then
she
had
another,
more
comforting
and
yet
disturbing
thought.
Is
it
as
important
who
the
loved
one
is
as
it
is
which
aspect
of
Ender
desires
him
or
her?
Valentine
is
the
perfect
altruist--
she
might
love
Miro
most
of
all,
yet
give
him
up
for
the
sake
of
giving
starflight
back
to
us
all.
And
Ender--
he
was
already
losing
interest
in
his
old
life.
He's
the
weary
one,
he's
the
worn-out
one.
While
Peter--
he's
the
one
with
the
ambition,
the
lust
for
growth
and
creation.
It's
not
that
he
loves
me,
it's
that
he
loves
me,
or
rather
that
he
wants
to
live,
and
part
of
life
to
him
is
me,
this
woman
who
loves
him
despite
his
supposed
wickedness.
Ender-as-Peter
is
the
part
of
him
that
most
needs
to
be
loved
because
he
least
deserves
it--
so
it
is
my
love,
because
it
is
for
Peter,
that
will
be
most
precious
to
him.
If
anyone
wins
at
all,
I
will
win,
Peter
will
win,
not
because
of
the
glorious
purity
of
our
love,
but
because
of
the
desperate
hunger
of
the
lovers.
Well,
the
story
of
our
lives
won't
be
as
noble
or
pretty,
but
then,
we'll
have
a
life,
and
that's
enough.
She
worked
her
toes
into
the
sand,
feeling
the
tiny
delicious
pain
of
the
friction
of
tiny
chips
of
silicon
against
the
tender
flesh
between
her
toes.
That's
life.
It
hurts,
it's
dirty,
and
it
feels
very,
very
good.
***
Over
the
ansible,
Olhado
told
his
brother
and
sisters
on
the
starship
what
had
happened
with
Jane
and
the
mothertrees.
"The
Hive
Queen
says
it
can't
last
long
this
way,"
said
Olhado.
"The
mothertrees
aren't
all
that
strong.
They'll
slip,
they'll
lose
control,
and
pretty
soon
Jane
will
be
a
forest,
period.
Not
a
talking
one,
either.
Just
some
very
lovely,
very
bright,
very
nurturing
trees.
It
was
beautiful
to
see,
I
promise
you,
but
the
way
the
Hive
Queen
tells
it,
it
still
sounds
like
death."
"Thanks,
Olhado,"
Miro
said.
"It
doesn't
make
much
difference
to
us
either
way.
We're
stranded
here,
and
so
we're
going
to
get
to
work,
now
that
Val
isn't
bouncing
off
the
walls.
The
descoladores
haven't
found
us
yet--
Jane
got
us
in
a
higher
orbit
this
time--
but
as
soon
as
we
have
a
workable
translation
of
their
language
we'll
wave
at
them
and
let
them
know
we're
here."
"Keep
at
it,"
said
Olhado.
"But
don't
give
up
on
coming
back
home,
either."
"The
shuttle
really
isn't
good
for
a
two-hundred-year
flight,"
said
Miro.
"That's
how
far
away
we
are,
and
this
little
vehicle
can't
even
get
close
to
the
speeds
necessary
for
relativistic
flight.
We'd
have
to
play
solitaire
the
whole
two
hundred
years.
The
cards
would
wear
out
long
before
we
got
back
home."
Olhado
laughed--
too
lightly
and
sincerely,
Miro
thought--
and
said,
"The
Hive
Queen
says
that
once
Jane
gets
out
of
the
trees,
and
once
the
Congress
gets
their
new
system
up
and
running,
she
may
be
able
to
jump
back
in.
At
least
enough
to
get
into
the
ansible
traffic.
And
if
she
does
that,
then
maybe
she
can
go
back
into
the
starflight
business.
It's
not
impossible."
Val
grew
alert
at
that.
"Is
that
what
the
Hive
Queen
guesses,
or
does
she
know?"
"She's
predicting
the
future,"
said
Olhado.
"Nobody
knows
the
future.
Not
even
really
smart
queen
bees
who
bite
their
husbands'
heads
off
when
they
mate."
They
had
no
answer
to
what
he
said,
and
certainly
nothing
to
say
to
his
jocular
tone.
"Well,
if
that's
all
right
now,"
said
Olhado,
"back
on
your
heads,
everybody.
We'll
leave
the
station
open
and
recording
in
triplicate
for
any
reports
you
make."
Olhado's
face
disappeared
from
the
terminal
space.
Miro
swiveled
his
chair
and
faced
the
others:
Ela,
Quara,
Val,
the
pequenino
Firequencher,
and
the
nameless
worker,
who
watched
them
in
perpetual
silence,
only
able
to
speak
by
typing
into
the
terminal.
Through
him,
though,
Miro
knew
that
the
Hive
Queen
was
watching
everything
they
did,
hearing
everything
they
said.
Waiting.
She
was
orchestrating
this,
he
knew.
Whatever
happened
to
Jane,
the
Hive
Queen
would
be
the
catalyst
to
get
it
started.
Yet
the
things
she
said,
she
had
said
to
Olhado
through
some
worker
there
in
Milagre.
This
one
had
typed
in
nothing
but
ideas
concerning
the
translation
of
the
language
of
the
descoladores.
She
isn't
saying
anything,
Miro
realized,
because
she
doesn't
want
to
be
seen
to
push.
Push
what?
Push
whom?
Val.
She
can't
be
seen
to
push
Val,
because
...
because
the
only
way
to
let
Jane
have
one
of
Ender's
bodies
was
for
him
to
freely
give
it
up.
And
it
had
to
be
truly
free--
no
pressure,
no
guilt,
no
persuasion--
because
it
wasn't
a
decision
that
could
be
made
consciously.
Ender
had
decided
that
he
wanted
to
share
Mother's
life
in
the
monastery,
but
his
unconscious
mind
was
far
more
interested
in
the
translation
project
here
and
in
whatever
it
is
Peter's
doing.
His
unconscious
choice
reflected
his
true
will.
If
Ender
is
to
let
go
of
Val,
it
has
to
be
his
desire
to
do
it,
all
the
way
to
the
core
of
him.
Not
a
decision
out
of
duty,
like
his
decision
to
stay
with
Mother.
A
decision
because
that
is
what
he
really
wants.
Miro
looked
at
Val,
at
the
beauty
that
came
more
from
deep
goodness
than
from
regular
features.
He
loved
her,
but
was
it
the
perfection
of
her
that
he
loved?
That
perfect
virtue
might
be
the
only
thing
that
allowed
her--
allowed
Ender
in
his
Valentine
mode--
to
willingly
let
go
and
invite
Jane
in.
And
yet
once
Jane
arrived,
the
perfect
virtue
would
be
gone,
wouldn't
it?
Jane
was
powerful
and,
Miro
believed,
good--
certainly
she
had
been
good
to
him,
a
true
friend.
But
even
in
his
wildest
imaginations
he
could
not
conceive
of
her
as
perfectly
virtuous.
If
she
started
wearing
Val,
would
she
still
be
Val?
The
memories
would
linger,
but
the
will
behind
the
face
would
be
more
complicated
than
the
simple
script
that
Ender
had
created
for
her.
Will
I
still
love
her
when
she's
Jane?
Why
wouldn't
I?
I
love
Jane
too,
don't
I?
But
will
I
love
Jane
when
she's
flesh
and
blood,
and
not
just
a
voice
in
my
ear?
Will
I
look
into
those
eyes
and
mourn
for
this
lost
Valentine?
Why
didn't
I
have
these
doubts
before?
I
tried
to
bring
this
off
myself,
back
before
I
even
half
understood
how
difficult
it
was.
And
yet
now,
when
it's
only
the
barest
hope,
I
find
myself--
what,
wishing
it
wouldn't
happen?
Hardly
that.
I
don't
want
to
die
out
here.
I
want
Jane
restored,
if
only
to
get
starflight
back
again--
now
that's
an
altruistic
motive!
I
want
Jane
restored,
but
I
also
want
Val
unchanged.
I
want
all
bad
things
to
go
away
and
everybody
to
be
happy.
I
want
my
mommy.
What
kind
of
childish
dolt
have
I
become?
Val
was
looking
at
him,
he
suddenly
realized.
"Hi,"
he
said.
The
others
were
looking
at
him,
too.
Looking
back
and
forth
between
him
and
Val.
"What
are
we
all
voting
on,
whether
I
should
grow
a
beard?"
"Voting
on
nothing,"
said
Quara.
"I'm
just
depressed.
I
mean,
I
knew
what
I
was
doing
when
I
got
on
this
ship,
but
damn,
it's
really
hard
to
get
enthusiastic
about
working
on
these
people's
language
when
I
can
count
my
life
by
the
gauge
on
the
oxygen
tanks."
"I
notice,"
said
Ela
dryly,
"that
you're
already
calling
the
descoladores
'people.'"
"Shouldn't
I?
Do
we
even
know
what
they
look
like?"
Quara
seemed
confused.
"I
mean,
they
have
a
language,
they--"
"That's
what
we're
here
to
decide,
isn't
it?"
said
Firequencher.
"Whether
the
descoladores
are
raman
or
varelse.
The
translation
problem
is
just
a
little
step
along
that
road."
"Big
step,"
corrected
Ela.
"And
we
don't
have
time
enough
to
do
it."
"Since
we
don't
know
how
long
it's
going
to
take,"
said
Quara,
"I
don't
see
how
you
can
be
so
sure
of
that."
"I
can
be
dead
sure,"
said
Ela.
"Because
all
we're
doing
is
sitting
around
talking
and
watching
Miro
and
Val
make
soulful
faces
at
each
other.
It
doesn't
take
a
genius
to
know
that
at
this
rate,
our
progress
before
running
out
of
oxygen
will
be
exactly
zero."
"In
other
words,"
said
Quara,
"we
should
stop
wasting
time."
She
turned
back
to
the
notes
and
printouts
she
was
working
on.
"But
we're
not
wasting
time,"
said
Val
softly.
"No?"
asked
Ela.
"I'm
waiting
for
Miro
to
tell
me
how
easily
Jane
could
be
brought
back
into
communication
with
the
real
world.
A
body
waiting
to
receive
her.
Starflight
restored.
His
old
and
loyal
friend,
suddenly
a
real
girl.
I'm
waiting
for
that."
Miro
shook
his
head.
"I
don't
want
to
lose
you,"
he
said.
"That's
not
helping,"
said
Val.
"But
it's
true,"
said
Miro.
"The
theory,
that
was
easy.
Thinking
deep
thoughts
while
riding
on
a
hovercar
back
on
Lusitania,
sure,
I
could
reason
out
that
Jane
in
Val
would
be
Jane
and
Val.
But
when
you
come
right
down
to
it,
I
can't
say
that--"
"Shut
up,"
said
Val.
It
wasn't
like
her
to
talk
like
that.
Miro
shut
up.
"No
more
words
like
that,"
she
said.
"What
I
need
from
you
is
the
words
that
will
let
me
give
up
this
body."
Miro
shook
his
head.
"Put
your
money
where
your
mouth
is,"
she
said.
"Walk
the
walk.
Talk
the
talk.
Put
up
or
shut
up.
Fish
or
cut
bait."
He
knew
what
she
wanted.
He
knew
that
she
was
saying
that
the
only
thing
holding
her
to
this
body,
to
this
life,
was
him.
Was
her
love
for
him.
Was
their
friendship
and
companionship.
There
were
others
here
now
to
do
the
work
of
translation--
Miro
could
see
now
that
this
was
the
plan,
really,
all
along.
To
bring
Ela
and
Quara
so
that
Val
could
not
possibly
consider
her
life
as
indispensable.
But
Miro,
she
couldn't
let
go
of
him
that
easily.
And
she
had
to,
had
to
let
go.
"Whatever
aiua
is
in
that
body,"
Miro
said,
"you'll
remember
everything
I
say."
"And
you
have
to
mean
it,
too,"
said
Val.
"It
has
to
be
the
truth."
"Well
it
can't
be,"
said
Miro.
"Because
the
truth
is
that
I--"
"Shut
up!"
demanded
Val.
"Don't
say
that
again.
It's
a
lie!"
"It's
not
a
lie."
"It's
complete
self-deception
on
your
part,
and
you
have
to
wake
up
and
see
the
truth,
Miro!
You
already
made
the
choice
between
me
and
Jane.
You're
only
backing
out
now
because
you
don't
like
being
the
kind
of
man
who
makes
that
sort
of
ruthless
choice.
But
you
never
loved
me,
Miro.
You
never
loved
me.
You
loved
the
companionship,
yes--
the
only
woman
you
were
around,
of
course;
there's
a
biological
imperative
playing
a
role
here
with
a
desperately
lonely
young
man.
But
me?
I
think
what
you
loved
was
your
memory
of
your
friendship
with
the
real
Valentine
when
she
came
back
with
you
from
space.
And
you
loved
how
noble
it
made
you
feel
to
declare
your
love
for
me
in
the
effort
to
save
my
life,
back
when
Ender
was
ignoring
me.
But
all
of
that
was
about
you,
not
me.
You
never
knew
me,
you
never
loved
me.
It
was
Jane
you
loved,
and
Valentine,
and
Ender
himself,
the
real
Ender,
not
this
plastic
container
that
he
created
in
order
to
compartmentalize
all
the
virtues
he
wishes
he
had
more
of."
The
nastiness,
the
rage
in
her
was
palpable.
This
wasn't
like
her
at
all.
Miro
could
see
that
the
others
were
also
stunned.
And
yet
he
also
understood.
This
was
exactly
like
her--
for
she
was
being
hateful
and
angry
in
order
to
persuade
herself
to
let
go
of
this
life.
And
she
was
doing
that
for
the
sake
of
others.
It
was
perfect
altruism.
Only
she
would
die,
and,
in
exchange,
perhaps
the
others
in
this
ship
would
not
die,
they'd
go
back
home
when
their
work
here
was
done.
Jane
would
live,
clothed
in
this
new
flesh,
inheriting
her
memories.
Val
had
to
persuade
herself
that
the
life
that
she
was
living
now
was
worthless,
to
her
and
everyone
else;
that
the
only
value
to
her
life
would
be
to
leave
it.
And
she
wanted
Miro
to
help
her.
That
was
the
sacrifice
she
asked
of
him.
To
help
her
let
go.
To
help
her
want
to
go.
To
help
her
hate
this
life.
"All
right,"
said
Miro.
"You
want
the
truth?
You're
completely
empty,
Val,
and
you
always
were.
You
just
sit
there
spouting
the
exactly
kindest
thing,
but
there's
never
been
any
heart
in
it.
Ender
felt
a
need
to
make
you,
not
because
he
actually
has
any
of
the
virtues
you
supposedly
represent,
but
because
he
doesn't
have
them.
That's
why
he
admires
them
so
much.
So
when
he
made
you,
he
didn't
know
what
to
put
inside
you.
An
empty
script.
Even
now,
you're
just
following
the
script.
Perfect
altruism
my
ass.
How
can
it
be
a
sacrifice
to
give
up
a
life
that
was
never
a
life?"
She
struggled
for
a
moment,
and
a
tear
flowed
down
her
cheek.
"You
told
me
that
you
loved
me."
"I
was
sorry
for
you.
That
day
in
Valentine's
kitchen,
all
right?
But
the
truth
is
I
was
probably
just
trying
to
impress
Valentine.
The
other
Valentine.
Show
her
what
a
good
guy
I
am.
She
actually
has
some
of
those
virtues--
I
care
a
lot
about
what
she
thinks
of
me.
So
...
I
fell
in
love
with
being
the
kind
of
guy
who
was
worthy
of
Valentine's
respect.
That's
as
close
to
loving
you
as
I
ever
got.
And
then
we
found
out
what
our
real
mission
was
and
suddenly
you
aren't
dying
anymore
and
here
I
am,
stuck
with
having
said
I
loved
you
and
now
I've
got
to
keep
going
and
going
to
maintain
the
fiction
even
as
it
becomes
clearer
and
clearer
that
I
miss
Jane,
I
miss
her
so
desperately
that
it
hurts,
and
the
only
reason
I
can't
have
her
back
is
because
you
won't
let
go--"
"Please,"
said
Val.
"It
hurts
too
much.
I
didn't
think
you--
I--"
"Miro,"
said
Quara,
"this
is
the
shittiest
thing
I've
ever
seen
anybody
do
to
anybody
else
and
I've
seen
some
doozies."
"Shut
up,
Quara,"
said
Ela.
"Oh,
who
made
you
queen
of
the
starship?"
retorted
Quara.
"This
isn't
about
you,"
said
Ela.
"I
know,
it's
about
Miro
the
complete
bastard--"
Firequencher
launched
himself
gently
from
his
seat
and
in
a
moment
had
his
strong
hand
clamped
over
Quara's
mouth.
"This
isn't
the
time,"
he
said
to
her
softly.
"You
understand
nothing."
She
got
her
face
free.
"I
understand
enough
to
know
that
this
is--"
Firequencher
turned
to
the
Hive
Queen's
worker.
"Help
us,"
he
said.
The
worker
got
up
and
with
astonishing
speed
had
Quara
out
of
the
main
deck
of
the
shuttle.
Where
the
Hive
Queen
took
Quara
and
how
she
restrained
her
were
questions
that
didn't
even
interest
Miro.
Quara
was
too
self-centered
to
understand
the
little
play
that
Miro
and
Val
were
acting
out.
But
the
others
understood.
What
mattered,
though,
was
that
Val
not
understand.
Val
had
to
believe
that
he
meant
what
he
was
saying
now.
It
had
almost
been
working
before
Quara
interrupted.
But
now
they
had
lost
the
thread.
"Val,"
said
Miro
wearily,
"it
doesn't
matter
what
I
say.
Because
you'll
never
let
go.
And
you
know
why?
Because
you
aren't
Val.
You're
Ender.
And
even
though
Ender
can
wipe
out
whole
planets
in
order
to
save
the
human
race,
his
own
life
is
sacred.
He'll
never
give
it
up.
Not
one
scrap.
And
that
includes
you--
he'll
never
let
go
of
you.
Because
you're
the
last
and
greatest
of
his
delusions.
If
he
gives
you
up,
he'll
lose
his
last
hope
of
really
being
a
good
man."
"That's
nonsense,"
said
Val.
"The
only
way
he
can
be
a
really
good
man
is
to
give
me
up."
"That's
my
point,"
said
Miro.
"He
isn't
a
really
good
man.
So
he
can't
give
you
up.
Even
to
attempt
to
prove
his
virtue.
Because
the
tie
of
the
aiua
to
the
body
can't
be
faked.
He
can
fool
everybody
else,
but
he
can't
fool
your
body.
He's
just
not
good
enough
to
let
you
go."
"So
it's
Ender
that
you
hate,
not
me."
"No,
Val,
I
don't
hate
Ender.
He's
an
imperfect
guy,
that's
all.
Like
me,
like
everybody
else.
Like
the
real
Valentine,
for
that
matter.
Only
you
have
the
illusion
of
perfection--
but
that's
fine,
because
you're
not
real.
You're
just
Ender
in
drag,
doing
his
Valentine
bit.
You
come
off
the
stage
and
there's
nothing
there,
it
comes
off
like
makeup
and
a
costume.
And
you
really
believed
I
was
in
love
with
that?"
Val
swiveled
on
her
chair,
turning
her
back
to
him.
"I
almost
believe
you
mean
these
things,"
she
said.
"What
I
can't
believe,"
said
Miro,
"is
that
I'm
saying
them
out
loud.
But
that's
what
you
wanted
me
to
do,
wasn't
it?
For
me
to
be
honest
with
you
for
the
first
time,
so
maybe
you
could
be
honest
with
yourself
and
realize
that
what
you
have
isn't
a
life
at
all,
it's
just
a
perpetual
confession
of
Ender's
inadequacy
as
a
human
being.
You're
the
childhood
innocence
he
thinks
he
lost,
but
here's
the
truth
about
that:
Before
they
ever
took
him
away
from
his
parents,
before
he
ever
went
up
to
that
Battle
School
in
the
sky,
before
they
made
a
perfect
killing
machine
out
of
him,
he
was
already
the
brutal,
ruthless
killer
that
he
always
feared
he
was.
It's
one
of
the
things
that
even
Ender
tries
to
pretend
isn't
so:
He
killed
a
boy
before
he
ever
became
a
soldier.
He
kicked
that
boy's
head
in.
Kicked
him
and
kicked
him
and
the
kid
never
woke
up.
His
parents
never
saw
him
alive
again.
The
kid
was
a
prick
but
he
didn't
deserve
to
die.
Ender
was
a
killer
from
the
start.
That's
the
thing
that
he
can't
live
with.
That's
the
reason
he
needs
you.
That's
the
reason
he
needs
Peter.
So
he
can
take
the
ugly
ruthless
killer
side
of
himself
and
put
it
all
on
Peter.
And
he
can
look
at
perfect
you
and
say,
'See,
that
beautiful
thing
was
inside
me.'
And
we
all
play
along.
But
you're
not
beautiful,
Val.
You're
the
pathetic
apologia
of
a
man
whose
whole
life
is
a
lie."
Val
broke
down
sobbing.
Almost,
almost
Miro
had
compassion
and
stopped.
Almost
he
shouted
at
her,
No,
Val,
it's
you
I
love,
it's
you
I
want!
It's
you
I
longed
for
all
my
life
and
Ender
is
a
good
man
because
all
this
nonsense
about
you
being
a
pretense
is
impossible.
Ender
didn't
create
you
consciously,
the
way
hypocrites
create
their
facades.
You
grew
out
of
him.
The
virtues
were
there,
are
there,
and
you
are
the
natural
home
for
them.
I
already
loved
and
admired
Ender,
but
not
until
I
met
you
did
I
know
how
beautiful
he
was
inside.
Her
back
was
to
him.
She
couldn't
see
the
torment
that
he
felt.
"What
is
it,
Val?
Am
I
supposed
to
pity
you
again?
Don't
you
understand
that
the
only
conceivable
value
that
you
have
to
any
of
us
is
if
you
just
go
away
and
let
Jane
have
your
body?
We
don't
need
you,
we
don't
want
you.
Ender's
aiua
belongs
in
Peter's
body
because
that's
the
only
one
that
has
a
chance
of
acting
out
Ender's
true
character.
Get
lost,
Val.
When
you're
gone,
we
have
a
chance
to
live.
While
you're
here,
we're
all
dead.
Do
you
think
for
one
second
that
we'll
miss
you?
Think
again."
I
will
never
forgive
myself
for
saying
these
things,
Miro
realized.
Even
though
I
know
the
necessity
of
helping
Ender
let
go
of
this
body
by
making
this
an
unbearable
place
for
him
to
stay,
it
doesn't
change
the
fact
that
I'll
remember
saying
it,
I'll
remember
the
way
she
looks
now,
weeping
with
despair
and
pain.
How
can
I
live
with
that?
I
thought
I
was
deformed
before.
All
I
had
wrong
with
me
then
was
brain
damage.
But
now--
I
couldn't
have
said
any
of
these
things
to
her
if
I
hadn't
thought
of
them.
There's
the
rub.
I
thought
of
these
terrible
things
to
say.
That's
the
kind
of
man
I
am.
***
Ender
opened
his
eyes
again,
then
reached
a
hand
up
to
touch
Novinha's
face,
the
bruises
there.
He
moaned
to
see
Valentine
and
Plikt,
too.
"What
did
I
do
to
you?"
"It
wasn't
you,"
said
Novinha.
"It
was
her."
"It
was
me,"
he
said.
"I
meant
to
let
her
have
...
something.
I
meant
to,
but
when
it
came
right
down
to
it,
I
was
afraid.
I
couldn't
do
it."
He
looked
away
from
them,
closed
his
eyes.
"She
tried
to
kill
me.
She
tried
to
drive
me
out."
"You
were
both
working
way
below
the
level
of
consciousness,"
said
Valentine.
"Two
strong-willed
aiuas,
unable
to
back
off
from
life.
That's
not
so
terrible."
"What,
and
you
were
just
standing
too
close?"
"That's
right,"
said
Valentine.
"I
hurt
you,"
said
Ender.
"I
hurt
all
three
of
you."
"We
don't
hold
people
responsible
for
convulsions,"
said
Novinha.
Ender
shook
his
head.
"I'm
talking
about
...
before.
I
lay
there
listening.
Couldn't
move
my
body,
couldn't
make
a
sound,
but
I
could
hear.
I
know
what
I
did
to
you.
All
three
of
you.
I'm
sorry."
"Don't
be,"
said
Valentine.
"We
all
chose
our
lives.
I
could
have
stayed
on
Earth
in
the
first
place,
you
know.
Didn't
have
to
follow
you.
I
proved
that
when
I
stayed
with
Jakt.
You
didn't
cost
me
anything--
I've
had
a
brilliant
career
and
a
wonderful
life,
and
much
of
that
is
because
I
was
with
you.
As
for
Plikt,
well,
we
finally
saw--
much
to
my
relief,
I
might
add--
that
she
isn't
always
in
complete
control
of
herself.
Still,
you
never
asked
her
to
follow
you
here.
She
chose
what
she
chose.
If
her
life
is
wasted,
well,
she
wasted
it
the
way
she
wanted
to
and
that's
none
of
your
business.
As
for
Novinha--"
"Novinha
is
my
wife,"
said
Ender.
"I
said
I
wouldn't
leave
her.
I
tried
not
to
leave
her."
"You
haven't
left
me,"
Novinha
said.
"Then
what
am
I
doing
in
this
bed?"
"You're
dying,"
said
Novinha.
"My
point
exactly,"
said
Ender.
"But
you
were
dying
before
you
came
here,"
she
said.
"You
were
dying
from
the
moment
that
I
left
you
in
anger
and
came
here.
That
was
when
you
realized,
when
we
both
realized,
that
we
weren't
building
anything
together
anymore.
Our
children
aren't
young.
One
of
them
is
dead.
There'll
be
no
others.
Our
work
now
doesn't
coincide
at
any
point."
"That
doesn't
mean
it's
right
to
end
the--"
"As
long
as
we
both
shall
live,"
said
Novinha.
"I
know
that,
Andrew.
You
keep
the
marriage
alive
for
your
children,
and
then
when
they're
grown
up
you
stay
married
for
everybody
else's
children,
so
they
grow
up
in
a
world
where
marriages
are
permanent.
I
know
all
that,
Andrew.
Permanent--
until
one
of
you
dies.
That's
why
you're
here,
Andrew.
Because
you
have
other
lives
that
you
want
to
live,
and
because
of
some
miraculous
fluke
you
actually
have
the
bodies
to
live
them
in.
Of
course
you're
leaving
me.
Of
course."
"I
keep
my
promise,"
Ender
said.
"Till
death,"
said
Novinha.
"No
longer
than
that.
Do
you
think
I
won't
miss
you
when
you're
gone?
Of
course
I
will.
I'll
miss
you
as
any
widow
misses
her
beloved
husband.
I'll
miss
you
whenever
I
tell
stories
about
you
to
our
grandchildren.
It's
good
for
a
widow
to
miss
her
husband.
It
gives
shape
to
her
life.
But
you--
the
shape
of
your
life
comes
from
them.
From
your
other
selves.
Not
from
me.
Not
anymore.
I
don't
begrudge
that,
Andrew."
"I'm
afraid,"
said
Ender.
"When
Jane
drove
me
out,
I've
never
felt
such
fear.
I
don't
want
to
die."
"Then
don't
stay
here,
because
staying
in
this
old
body
and
with
this
old
marriage,
Andrew,
that
would
be
the
real
death.
And
me,
watching
you,
knowing
that
you
don't
really
want
to
be
here,
that
would
be
a
kind
of
death
for
me."
"Novinha,
I
do
love
you,
that's
not
pretense,
all
the
years
of
happiness
we
had
together,
that
was
real--
like
Jakt
and
Valentine
it
was
real.
Tell
her,
Valentine."
"Andrew,"
said
Valentine,
"please
remember.
She
left
you."
Ender
looked
at
Valentine.
Then
at
Novinha,
long
and
hard.
"That's
true,
isn't
it.
You
left
me.
I
made
you
take
me."
Novinha
nodded.
"But
I
thought--
I
thought
you
needed
me.
Still."
Novinha
shrugged.
"Andrew,
that's
always
been
the
problem.
I
needed
you,
but
not
out
of
duty.
I
don't
need
you
because
you
have
to
keep
your
word
to
me.
Bit
by
bit,
seeing
you
every
day,
knowing
that
it's
duty
that
keeps
you,
how
do
you
think
that
will
help
me,
Andrew?"
"You
want
me
to
die?"
"I
want
you
to
live,"
said
Novinha.
"To
live.
As
Peter.
That's
a
fine
young
boy
with
a
long
life
ahead
of
him.
I
wish
him
well.
Be
him
now,
Andrew.
Leave
this
old
widow
behind.
You've
done
your
duty
to
me.
And
I
know
you
do
love
me,
as
I
still
love
you.
Dying
doesn't
deny
that."
Ender
looked
at
her,
believing
her,
wondering
if
he
was
right
to
believe
her.
She
means
it;
how
can
she
mean
it;
she's
saying
what
she
thinks
I
want
her
to
say;
but
what
she
says
is
true.
Back
and
forth,
around
and
around
the
questions
played
in
his
mind.
But
then
at
some
point
he
lost
interest
in
the
questions
and
he
fell
asleep.
That's
how
it
felt
to
him.
Fell
asleep.
The
three
women
around
his
bed
saw
his
eyes
close.
Novinha
even
sighed,
thinking
that
she
had
failed.
She
even
started
to
turn
away.
But
then
Plikt
gasped.
Novinha
turned
back
around.
Ender's
hair
had
all
come
loose.
She
reached
up
to
where
it
was
sliding
from
his
scalp,
wanting
to
touch
him,
to
make
it
be
all
right
again,
but
knowing
that
the
best
thing
she
could
do
would
be
not
to
touch
him,
not
to
waken
him,
to
let
him
go.
"Don't
watch
this,"
murmured
Valentine.
But
none
of
them
made
a
move
to
go.
They
watched,
not
touching,
not
speaking
again,
as
his
skin
sagged
against
his
bones,
as
it
dried
and
crumbled,
as
he
turned
to
dust
under
the
sheets,
on
the
pillow,
and
then
even
the
dust
crumbled
until
it
was
too
fine
to
see.
Nothing
there.
No
one
there
at
all,
except
the
dead
hair
that
had
fallen
away
from
him
first.
Valentine
reached
down
and
began
to
sweep
the
hair
into
a
pile.
For
a
moment
Novinha
was
revolted.
Then
she
understood.
They
had
to
bury
something.
They
had
to
have
a
funeral
and
lay
what
was
left
of
Andrew
Wiggin
in
the
ground.
Novinha
reached
out
and
helped.
And
when
Plikt
also
took
up
a
few
stray
hairs,
Novinha
did
not
shun
her,
but
took
those
hairs
into
her
own
hands,
as
she
took
the
ones
that
Valentine
had
gathered.
Ender
was
free.
Novinha
had
freed
him.
She
had
said
the
things
she
had
to
say
to
let
him
go.
Was
Valentine
right?
Would
this
be
different,
in
the
long
run,
from
the
other
ones
that
she
had
loved
and
lost?
Later
she
would
know.
But
now,
today,
this
moment,
all
she
could
feel
was
the
sick
weight
of
grief
inside
her.
No,
she
wanted
to
cry.
No,
Ender,
it
wasn't
true,
I
still
need
you,
duty
or
oathkeeping,
whatever
it
takes,
I
still
want
you
with
me,
no
one
ever
loved
me
as
you
loved
me
and
I
needed
that,
I
needed
you,
where
are
you
now,
where
are
you
when
I
love
you
so?
***
<He's
letting
go,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<But
can
he
find
his
way
to
another
body?>
asked
Human.
<Don't
let
him
be
lost.>
<It's
up
to
him,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<Him
and
Jane.>
<Does
she
know?>
<No
matter
where
she
is,
she's
still
attuned
to
him.
Yes,
she
knows.
She's
searching
for
him
even
now.
Yes,
and
there
she
goes.>
***
She
leapt
back
out
of
the
web
that
had
so
gently,
kindly
held
her;
it
clung
to
her;
I
will
be
back,
she
thought,
I
will
be
back
to
you,
but
not
to
stay
so
long
again;
it
hurts
you
when
I
stay
so
long.
She
leapt
and
found
herself
again
with
that
familiar
aiua
that
she
had
been
entwined
with
for
three
thousand
years.
He
seemed
lost,
confused.
One
of
the
bodies
was
missing,
that
was
it.
The
old
one.
The
old
familiar
shape.
He
was
barely
holding
on
to
the
other
two.
He
had
no
root
or
anchor.
In
neither
of
them
did
he
feel
that
he
belonged.
He
was
a
stranger
in
his
own
flesh.
She
approached
him.
This
time
she
knew
better
than
before
what
she
was
doing,
how
to
control
herself.
This
time
she
held
back,
she
didn't
take
anything
that
was
his.
She
gave
him
no
challenge
to
his
possession.
Just
came
near.
And
in
his
uncertainty
she
was
familiar
to
him.
Uprooted
from
his
oldest
home,
he
was
able
now
to
see
that,
yes,
he
knew
her,
had
known
her
for
a
long
time.
He
came
closer
to
her,
unafraid
of
her.
Yes,
closer,
closer.
Follow
me.
She
leapt
into
the
Valentine
body.
He
followed
her.
She
passed
through
without
touching,
without
tasting
the
life
of
it;
it
was
his
to
touch,
his
to
taste.
He
felt
the
limbs
of
her,
the
lips
and
tongue;
he
opened
the
eyes
and
looked;
he
thought
her
thoughts;
he
heard
her
memories.
Tears
in
the
eyes,
down
the
cheeks.
Deep
grief
in
the
heart.
I
can't
bear
to
be
here,
he
thought.
I
don't
belong.
No
one
wants
me
here.
They
all
want
me
out
of
here
and
gone.
The
grief
tore
at
him,
pushed
him
away.
It
was
an
unbearable
place
for
him.
The
aiua
that
had
once
been
Jane
now
reached
out,
tentatively,
and
touched
a
single
spot,
a
single
cell.
He
grew
alarmed,
but
only
for
a
moment.
This
isn't
mine,
he
thought.
I
don't
belong
here.
It's
yours.
You
can
have
it.
She
led
him
here
and
there
inside
this
body,
always
touching,
taking
mastery
of
it;
only
this
time
instead
of
fighting
her,
he
gave
control
of
it
to
her,
over
and
over.
I'm
not
wanted
here.
Take
it.
Have
joy
with
it.
It's
yours.
It
never
was
my
own.
She
felt
the
flesh
become
herself,
more
and
more
of
it,
the
cells
by
hundreds,
thousands,
moving
their
allegiance
from
the
old
master
who
no
longer
wanted
to
be
there,
to
the
new
mistress
who
worshipped
them.
She
did
not
say
to
them,
You
are
mine,
the
way
she
had
tried
to
when
she
came
here
before.
Instead
her
cry
now
was,
I
am
yours;
and
then,
finally,
you
are
me.
She
was
astonished
with
the
wholeness
of
this
body.
She
realized,
now,
that
until
this
moment
she
had
never
been
a
self
before.
What
she
had
for
all
those
centuries
was
an
apparatus,
not
a
self.
She
had
been
on
life
support,
waiting
for
a
life.
But
now,
trying
on
the
arms
like
sleeves,
she
found
that
yes,
her
arms
were
this
long;
yes,
this
tongue,
these
lips
move
just
where
my
tongue
and
lips
must
move.
And
then,
seeping
into
her
awareness,
claiming
her
attention--
which
had
once
been
divided
among
ten
thousand
thoughts
at
once--
came
memories
that
she
had
never
known
before.
Memories
of
speech
with
lips
and
breath.
Memories
of
sights
with
eyes,
sounds
with
ears.
Memories
of
walking,
running.
And
then
the
memories
of
people.
Standing
in
that
first
starship,
seeing
her
first
sight--
of
Andrew
Wiggin,
the
look
on
his
face,
the
wonder
as
he
saw
her,
as
he
looked
back
and
forth
between
her
and--
And
Peter.
Ender.
Peter.
She
had
forgotten.
She
had
been
so
caught
up
in
this
new
self
she
found
that
she
forgot
the
lost
aiua
who
had
given
it
to
her.
Where
was
he?
Lost,
lost.
Not
in
the
other
one,
not
anywhere,
how
could
she
have
lost
him?
How
many
seconds,
minutes,
hours
had
he
been
away?
Where
was
he?
Darting
away
from
the
body,
from
herself
that
called
itself
Val,
she
probed,
she
searched,
but
could
not
find.
He's
dead.
I
lost
him.
He
gave
me
this
life
and
he
had
no
way
of
holding
on
then,
yet
I
forgot
him
and
he's
gone.
But
then
she
remembered
he
had
been
gone
before.
When
she
chased
him
through
his
three
bodies
and
at
last
he
leapt
away
for
a
moment,
it
was
that
leap
that
had
led
her
to
the
lacework
of
the
web
of
trees.
He
would
do
it
again,
of
course.
He
would
leap
to
the
only
other
place
he
had
ever
leapt
to.
She
followed
him
and
he
was
there,
but
not
where
she
had
been,
not
among
the
mothertrees,
nor
even
among
the
fathertrees.
Not
among
the
trees
at
all.
No,
he
had
followed
where
she
hadn't
wanted
then
to
go,
along
the
thick
and
ropey
twines
that
led
to
them;
no,
not
to
them,
to
her.
The
Hive
Queen.
The
one
that
he
had
carried
in
her
dry
cocoon
for
three
thousand
years,
world
to
world,
until
at
last
he
found
a
home
for
her.
Now
she
at
last
returned
the
gift;
when
Jane's
aiua
probed
along
the
twines
that
led
to
her,
there
he
was,
uncertain,
lost.
He
knew
her.
Cut
off
as
he
was,
it
was
astonishing
that
he
knew
anything;
but
he
knew
her.
And
once
again
he
followed
her.
This
time
she
did
not
lead
him
into
the
body
that
he
had
given
her;
that
was
hers
now;
no,
it
was
her
now.
Instead
she
led
him
to
a
different
body
in
a
different
place.
But
he
acted
as
he
had
in
the
body
that
was
now
her
own;
he
seemed
to
be
a
stranger
here.
Even
though
the
million
aiuas
of
the
body
reached
out
for
him,
yearned
for
him
to
sustain
them,
he
held
himself
aloof.
Had
it
been
so
terrible
for
him,
what
he
saw
and
felt
in
the
other
body?
Or
was
it
that
this
body
was
Peter,
that
for
him
it
represented
all
he
feared
most
in
himself?
He
would
not
take
it.
It
was
his,
and
he
would
not,
could
not
...
But
he
must.
She
led
him
through
it,
giving
each
part
of
it
to
him.
This
is
you
now.
Whatever
it
once
meant
to
you,
that
isn't
what
it
is
now--
you
can
be
whole
here,
you
can
be
yourself
now.
He
didn't
understand
her;
cut
off
from
any
kind
of
body,
how
much
thought
was
he
capable
of,
anyway?
He
only
knew
that
this
body
wasn't
the
one
he
loved.
He
had
given
up
the
ones
he
loved.
Still
she
pulled
him
on;
he
followed.
This
cell,
this
tissue,
this
organ,
this
limb,
they
are
you,
see
how
they
yearn
for
you,
see
how
they
obey
you.
And
they
did,
they
obeyed
him
despite
his
pulling
away.
They
obeyed
him
until
at
last
he
began
to
think
the
thoughts
of
the
mind
and
feel
the
sensations
of
the
body.
Jane
waited,
watching,
holding
him
in
place,
willing
him
to
stay
long
enough
to
accept
the
body,
for
she
could
see
that
without
her
he
would
let
go,
he
would
flee.
I
don't
belong
here,
his
aiua
was
saying
silently.
I
don't
belong,
I
don't
belong.
***
Wang-mu
cradled
his
head
on
her
lap,
keening,
crying.
Around
her
the
Samoans
were
gathering
to
watch
her
grief.
She
knew
what
it
meant,
when
he
collapsed,
when
he
went
so
limp,
when
his
hair
came
loose.
Ender
was
dead
in
some
far-off
place,
and
he
could
not
find
his
way
here.
"He's
lost,"
she
cried.
"He's
lost."
Vaguely
she
heard
a
stream
of
Samoan
from
Malu.
And
then
the
translation
from
Grace.
"He
isn't
lost.
She's
led
him
here.
The
God
has
led
him
here
but
he's
afraid
to
stay."
How
could
he
be
afraid?
Peter,
afraid?
Ender,
afraid?
Ludicrous
on
both
counts.
What
part
of
him
had
ever
been
a
coward?
What
was
it
that
he
had
ever
feared?
And
then
she
remembered--
what
Ender
feared
was
Peter,
and
Peter's
fear
had
always
been
of
Ender.
"No,"
she
said,
only
now
it
wasn't
grief.
Now
it
was
frustration,
anger,
need.
"No,
listen
to
me,
you
belong
here!
This
is
you,
the
real
you!
I
don't
care
what
you're
afraid
of
now!
I
don't
care
how
lost
you
might
be.
I
want
you
here.
This
is
your
home
and
it
always
has
been.
With
me!
We're
good
together.
We
belong
together.
Peter!
Ender--
whoever
you
think
you
are--
do
you
think
it
makes
any
difference
to
me?
You've
always
been
yourself,
the
same
man
you
are
now,
and
this
has
always
been
your
body.
Come
home!
Come
back!"
And
on
and
on
she
babbled.
And
then
his
eyes
opened,
and
his
lips
parted
in
a
smile.
"Now
that's
acting,"
he
said.
Angrily
she
pushed
him
down
again.
"How
can
you
laugh
at
me
like
that!"
"So
you
didn't
mean
it,"
he
said.
"You
don't
like
me
after
all."
"I
never
said
I
did
like
you,"
she
answered.
"I
know
what
you
said."
"Well,"
she
said.
"Well."
"And
it
was
true,"
he
said.
"Was
and
is."
"You
mean
I
said
something
right?
I
hit
upon
truth?"
"You
said
that
I
belonged
here,"
Peter
answered.
"And
I
do."
His
hand
reached
up
to
touch
her
cheek,
but
didn't
stop
there.
He
put
his
hand
behind
her
neck,
and
drew
her
down,
and
held
her
close
to
him.
Around
them
two
dozen
huge
Samoans
laughed
and
laughed.
***
This
is
you
now,
Jane
said
to
him.
This
is
the
whole
of
you.
One
again.
You
are
at
one.
Whatever
he
had
experienced
during
his
reluctant
control
of
the
body
was
enough.
There
was
no
more
timidity,
no
more
uncertainty.
This
aiua
she
had
led
through
the
body
now
took
grateful
mastery,
eagerly
as
if
this
were
the
first
body
he
had
ever
had.
And
perhaps
it
was.
Having
been
cut
off,
however
briefly,
would
he
even
remember
being
Andrew
Wiggin?
Or
was
the
old
life
gone?
The
aiua
was
the
same,
the
brilliant,
powerful
aiua;
but
would
any
memory
linger,
beyond
the
memories
mapped
by
the
mind
of
Peter
Wiggin?
Not
mine
to
worry
about
now,
she
thought.
He
has
his
body
now.
He
will
not
die,
for
now.
And
I
have
my
body,
I
have
the
gossamer
web
among
the
mothertrees,
and
somewhere,
someday,
I
will
also
have
my
ansibles
again.
I
never
knew
how
limited
I
was
until
now,
how
little
and
small
I
was;
but
now
I
feel
as
my
friend
feels,
surprised
by
how
alive
I
am.
Back
in
her
new
body,
her
new
self,
she
let
the
thoughts
and
memories
flow
again,
and
this
time
held
back
nothing.
Her
aiua--
consciousness--
was
soon
overwhelmed
by
all
she
sensed
and
felt
and
thought
and
remembered.
It
would
come
back
to
her,
the
way
the
Hive
Queen
noticed
her
own
aiua
and
her
philotic
connections;
it
came
back
even
now,
in
flashes,
like
a
childhood
skill
that
she
had
mastered
once
and
then
forgotten.
She
was
also
aware,
vaguely,
in
the
back
of
her
mind,
that
she
was
still
leaping
several
times
a
second
to
make
the
circuit
of
the
trees,
but
did
it
all
so
quickly
that
she
missed
nothing
of
the
thoughts
that
passed
through
her
mind
as
Valentine.
As
Val.
As
Val
who
sat
weeping,
the
terrible
words
that
Miro
said
still
ringing
in
her
ears.
He
never
loved
me.
He
wanted
Jane.
They
all
want
Jane
and
not
me.
But
I
am
Jane.
And
I
am
me.
I
am
Val.
She
stopped
crying.
She
moved.
Moved!
The
muscles
tautening
and
relaxing,
flex,
extend,
miraculous
cells
working
their
collective
way
to
move
great
heavy
bones
and
sacs
of
skin
and
organs,
shift
them,
balance
them
so
delicately.
The
joy
of
it
was
too
great.
It
erupted
from
her
in--
what
was
this
convulsive
spasming
of
her
diaphragm?
What
was
this
gust
of
sound
erupting
from
her
own
throat?
It
was
laughter.
How
long
had
she
faked
it
with
computer
chips,
simulated
speech
and
laughter,
and
never,
never
knew
what
it
meant,
how
it
felt.
She
never
wanted
to
stop.
"Val,"
said
Miro.
Oh,
to
hear
his
voice
through
ears!
"Val,
are
you
all
right?"
"Yes,"
she
said.
Her
tongue
moved
so,
her
lips;
she
breathed,
she
pushed,
all
these
habits
that
Val
already
had,
so
fresh
and
new
and
wonderful
to
her.
"And
yes,
you
must
keep
on
calling
me
Val.
Jane
was
something
else.
Someone
else.
Before
I
was
myself,
I
was
Jane.
But
now
I'm
Val."
She
looked
at
him
and
saw
(with
eyes!)
how
tears
flowed
down
his
cheeks.
She
understood
at
once.
"No,"
she
said.
"You
don't
have
to
call
me
Val
at
all.
Because
I'm
not
the
Val
you
knew,
and
I
don't
mind
if
you
grieve
for
her.
I
know
what
you
said
to
her.
I
know
how
it
hurt
you
to
say
it;
I
remember
how
it
hurt
her
to
hear
it.
But
don't
regret
it,
please.
It
was
such
a
great
gift
you
gave
me,
you
and
her
both.
And
it
was
also
a
gift
you
gave
to
her.
I
saw
her
aiua
pass
into
Peter.
She
isn't
dead.
And
more
important,
I
think--
by
saying
what
you
said
to
her,
you
freed
her
to
do
the
thing
that
best
expressed
who
she
truly
was.
You
helped
her
die
for
you.
And
now
she
is
at
one
with
herself;
he
is
at
one
with
himself.
Grieve
for
her,
but
don't
regret.
And
you
can
always
call
me
Jane."
And
then
she
knew,
the
Val
part
of
her
knew,
the
memory
of
the
self
that
Val
had
been
knew
what
she
had
to
do.
She
pushed
away
from
the
chair,
drifted
to
where
Miro
sat,
enfolded
him
in
her
arms
(I
touch
him
with
these
hands!),
held
his
head
close
to
her
shoulder,
and
let
his
tears
soak
hot,
then
cold,
into
her
shirt,
onto
her
skin.
It
burned.
It
burned.
Chapter
11
--
"YOU
CALLED
ME
BACK
FROM
DARKNESS"
"Is
there
no
end
to
this?
Must
it
go
on
and
on?
Have
I
not
satisfied
all
you
could
ask
of
a
woman
so
weak
and
so
foolish
as
I?
When
will
I
hear
your
sharp
voice
in
my
heart
again?
When
will
I
trace
the
last
line
into
heaven?"
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
Yasujiro
Tsutsumi
was
astonished
at
the
name
his
secretary
whispered
to
him.
At
once
he
nodded,
then
rose
to
his
feet
to
speak
to
the
two
men
he
was
meeting
with.
The
negotiations
had
been
long
and
difficult,
and
now
to
have
them
interrupted
at
this
late
stage,
when
things
were
so
close--
but
that
could
not
be
helped.
He
would
rather
lose
millions
than
to
show
disrespect
to
the
great
man
who
had,
unbelievably,
come
calling
on
him.
"I
beg
you
to
forgive
me
for
being
so
rude
to
you,
but
my
old
teacher
has
come
to
visit
me
and
it
would
shame
me
and
my
house
to
make
him
wait."
Old
Shigeru
at
once
rose
to
his
feet
and
bowed.
"I
thought
the
younger
generation
had
forgotten
how
to
show
respect.
I
know
that
your
teacher
is
the
great
Aimaina
Hikari,
the
keeper
of
the
Yamato
spirit.
But
even
if
he
were
a
toothless
old
schoolteacher
from
some
mountain
village,
a
decent
young
man
would
show
respect
as
you
are
doing."
Young
Shigeru
was
not
so
pleased--
or
at
least
not
so
good
at
concealing
his
annoyance.
But
it
was
Old
Shigeru
whose
opinion
of
this
interruption
mattered.
Once
the
deal
closed,
there
would
be
plenty
of
time
to
bring
the
son
around.
"You
honor
me
by
your
understanding
words,"
said
Yasujiro.
"Please
let
me
see
if
my
teacher
will
honor
me
by
letting
me
bring
such
wise
men
together
under
my
poor
roof."
Yasujiro
bowed
again
and
went
out
into
his
reception
room.
Aimaina
Hikari
was
still
standing.
His
secretary,
also
standing,
shrugged
helplessly,
as
if
to
say,
He
would
not
sit
down.
Yasujiro
bowed
deeply,
and
again,
and
then
again,
before
he
asked
if
he
could
present
his
friends.
Aimaina
frowned
and
asked
softly,
"Are
these
the
Shigeru
Fushimis
who
claim
to
be
descended
from
a
noble
family--
which
died
out
two
thousand
years
before
suddenly
coming
up
with
new
offspring?"
Yasujiro
felt
suddenly
faint
with
dread
that
Aimaina,
who
was,
after
all,
guardian
of
the
Yamato
spirit,
would
humiliate
him
by
challenging
the
Fushimis'
claim
to
noble
blood.
"It
is
a
small
and
harmless
vanity,"
said
Yasujiro
quietly.
"A
man
may
be
proud
of
his
family."
"As
your
namesake,
the
founder
of
the
Tsutsumi
fortune,
was
proud
to
forget
that
his
ancestors
were
Korean."
"You
have
said
yourself,"
said
Yasujiro,
absorbing
the
insult
to
himself
with
equanimity,
"that
all
Japanese
are
Korean
in
origin,
but
those
with
the
Yamato
spirit
crossed
over
to
the
islands
as
quickly
as
they
could.
Mine
followed
yours
by
only
a
few
centuries."
Aimaina
laughed.
"You
are
still
my
sly
quick-witted
student!
Take
me
to
your
friends,
I
would
be
honored
to
meet
them."
There
followed
ten
minutes
of
bows
and
smiles,
pleasant
compliments
and
self-abnegations.
Yasujiro
was
relieved
that
there
wasn't
a
hint
of
condescension
or
irony
when
Aimaina
said
the
name
"Fushimi,"
and
that
Young
Shigeru
was
so
dazzled
to
meet
the
great
Aimaina
Hikari
that
the
insult
of
the
interrupted
meeting
was
clearly
forgotten.
The
two
Shigerus
went
away
with
a
half
dozen
holograms
of
their
meeting
with
Aimaina,
and
Yasujiro
was
pleased
that
Old
Shigeru
had
insisted
that
Yasujiro
stand
right
there
in
the
holograms
with
the
Fushimis
and
the
great
philosopher.
Finally,
Yasujiro
and
Aimaina
were
alone
in
his
office
with
the
door
closed.
At
once
Aimaina
went
to
the
window
and
drew
open
the
curtain
to
reveal
the
other
tall
buildings
of
Nagoya's
financial
district
and
then
a
view
of
the
countryside,
thoroughly
farmed
in
the
flatlands,
but
still
wild
woodland
in
the
hills,
a
place
of
foxes
and
badgers.
"I
am
relieved
to
see
that
even
though
a
Tsutsumi
is
here
in
Nagoya,
there
is
still
undeveloped
land
within
sight
of
the
city.
I
had
not
thought
this
possible."
"Even
if
you
disdain
my
family,
I
am
proud
to
have
our
name
on
your
lips,"
said
Yasujiro.
But
silently
he
wanted
to
ask,
Why
are
you
determined
to
insult
my
family
today?
"Are
you
proud
of
the
man
you
were
named
for?
The
buyer
of
land,
the
builder
of
golf
courses?
To
him
all
wild
country
cried
out
for
cabins
or
putting
greens.
For
that
matter,
he
never
saw
a
woman
too
ugly
to
try
to
get
a
child
with
her.
Do
you
follow
him
in
that,
too?"
Yasujiro
was
baffled.
Everyone
knew
the
stories
of
the
founder
of
the
Tsutsumi
fortune.
They
had
not
been
news
for
three
thousand
years.
"What
have
I
done
to
bring
such
anger
down
on
my
head?"
"You
have
done
nothing,"
said
Hikari.
"And
my
anger
is
not
at
you.
My
anger
is
at
myself,
because
I
also
have
done
nothing.
I
speak
of
your
family's
sins
of
ancient
times
because
the
only
hope
for
the
Yamato
people
is
to
remember
all
our
sins
of
the
past.
But
we
forget.
We
are
so
rich
now,
we
own
so
much,
we
build
so
much,
that
there
is
no
project
of
any
importance
on
any
of
the
Hundred
Worlds
that
does
not
have
Yamato
hands
somewhere
in
it.
Yet
we
forget
the
lessons
of
our
ancestors."
"I
beg
to
learn
from
you,
master."
"Once
long
ago,
when
Japan
was
still
struggling
to
enter
the
modern
age,
we
let
ourselves
be
ruled
by
our
military.
Soldiers
were
our
masters,
and
they
led
us
into
an
evil
war,
to
conquer
nations
that
had
done
us
no
wrong."
"We
paid
for
our
crimes
when
atomic
bombs
fell
on
our
islands."
"Paid?"
cried
Aimaina.
"What
is
to
pay
or
not
to
pay?
Are
we
suddenly
Christians,
who
pay
for
sins?
No.
The
Yamato
way
is
not
to
pay
for
error,
but
to
learn
from
it.
We
threw
out
the
military
and
conquered
the
world
with
the
excellence
of
our
design
and
the
reliability
of
our
labor.
The
language
of
the
Hundred
Worlds
may
be
based
on
English,
but
the
money
of
the
Hundred
Worlds
came
originally
from
the
yen."
"But
the
Yamato
people
still
buy
and
sell,"
said
Yasujiro.
"We
have
not
forgotten
the
lesson."
"That
was
only
half
the
lesson.
The
other
half
was:
We
will
not
make
war."
"But
there
is
no
Japanese
fleet,
no
Japanese
army."
"That
is
the
lie
we
tell
ourselves
to
cover
our
crimes,"
said
Aimaina.
"I
had
a
visit
two
days
ago
from
two
strangers--
mortal
humans,
but
I
know
the
god
sent
them.
They
rebuked
me
because
it
is
the
Necessarian
school
that
provided
the
pivotal
votes
in
the
Starways
Congress
to
send
the
Lusitania
Fleet.
A
fleet
whose
sole
purpose
is
to
repeat
the
crime
of
Ender
the
Xenocide
and
destroy
a
world
that
harbors
a
frail
species
of
raman
who
do
no
harm
to
anyone!"
Yasujiro
quailed
under
the
weight
of
Aimaina's
anger.
"But
master,
what
do
I
have
to
do
with
the
military?
"
"Yamato
philosophers
taught
the
theory
that
Yamato
politicians
acted
upon.
Japanese
votes
made
the
difference.
This
evil
fleet
must
be
stopped."
"Nothing
can
be
stopped
today,"
said
Yasujiro.
"The
ansibles
are
all
shut
down,
as
are
all
the
computer
networks
while
the
terrible
all-eating
virus
is
expelled
from
the
system."
"Tomorrow
the
ansibles
will
come
back
again,"
said
Aimaina.
"And
so
tomorrow
the
shame
of
Japanese
participation
in
xenocide
must
be
averted."
"Why
do
you
come
to
me?"
said
Yasujiro.
"I
may
bear
the
name
of
my
great
ancestor,
but
half
the
boys
in
my
family
are
named
Yasujiro
or
Yoshiaki
or
Seiji.
I
am
master
of
the
Tsutsurni
holdings
in
Nagoya--"
"Don't
be
modest.
You
are
the
Tsutsumi
of
the
world
of
Divine
Wind."
"I
am
listened
to
in
other
cities,"
said
Yasujiro,
"but
the
orders
come
from
the
family
center
on
Honshu.
And
I
have
no
political
influence
at
all.
If
the
problem
is
the
Necessarians,
talk
to
them!"
Aimaina
sighed.
"Oh,
that
would
do
no
good.
They
would
spend
six
months
arguing
about
how
to
reconcile
their
new
position
with
their
old
position,
proving
that
they
had
not
changed
their
minds
after
all,
that
their
philosophy
embraced
the
full
180-degree
shift.
And
the
politicians--
they
are
committed.
Even
if
the
philosophers
change
their
minds,
it
would
be
at
least
a
political
generation--
three
elections,
the
saying
goes--
before
the
new
policy
would
be
in
effect.
Thirty
years!
The
Lusitania
Fleet
will
have
done
all
its
evil
before
then."
"Then
what
is
there
to
do
but
despair
and
live
in
shame?"
asked
Yasujiro.
"Unless
you're
planning
some
futile
and
stupid
gesture."
He
grinned
at
his
master,
knowing
that
Aimaina
would
recognize
the
words
he
himself
always
used
when
denigrating
the
ancient
practice
of
seppuku,
ritual
suicide,
as
something
the
Yamato
spirit
had
left
behind
as
a
child
leaves
its
diapers.
Aimaina
did
not
laugh.
"The
Lusitania
Fleet
is
seppuku
for
the
Yamato
spirit."
He
came
and
stood
looming
over
Yasujiro--
or
so
it
felt,
though
Yasujiro
was
taller
than
the
old
man
by
half
a
head.
"The
politicians
have
made
the
Lusitania
Fleet
popular,
so
the
philosophers
cannot
now
change
their
minds.
But
when
philosophy
and
elections
cannot
change
the
minds
of
politicians,
money
can!"
"You
are
not
suggesting
something
so
shameful
as
bribery,
are
you?"
said
Yasujiro,
wondering
as
he
said
it
whether
Aimaina
knew
how
widespread
the
buying
of
politicians
was.
"Do
you
think
I
keep
my
eyes
in
my
anus?"
asked
Aimaina,
using
an
expression
so
crude
that
Yasujiro
gasped
and
averted
his
gaze,
laughing
nervously.
"Do
you
think
I
don't
know
that
there
are
ten
ways
to
buy
every
crooked
politician
and
a
hundred
ways
to
buy
every
honest
one?
Contributions,
threats
of
sponsoring
opponents,
donations
to
noble
causes,
jobs
given
to
relatives
or
friends--
do
I
have
to
recite
the
list?"
"You
seriously
want
Tsutsumi
money
committed
to
stopping
the
Lusitania
Fleet?"
Aimaina
walked
again
to
the
window
and
spread
out
his
arms
as
if
to
embrace
all
that
could
be
seen
of
the
outside
world.
"The
Lusitania
Fleet
is
bad
for
business,
Yasujiro.
If
the
Molecular
Disruption
Device
is
used
against
one
world,
it
will
be
used
against
another.
And
the
military,
when
it
has
such
power
placed
again
in
its
hands,
this
time
will
not
let
it
go."
"Will
I
persuade
the
heads
of
my
family
by
quoting
your
prophecy,
master?"
"It
is
not
a
prophecy,"
said
Aimaina,
"and
it
is
not
mine.
It
is
a
law
of
human
nature,
and
it
is
history
that
teaches
it
to
us.
Stop
the
fleet,
and
Tsutsumi
will
be
known
as
the
saviors,
not
only
of
the
Yamato
spirit,
but
of
the
human
spirit
as
well.
Do
not
let
this
grave
sin
be
on
the
heads
of
our
people."
"Forgive
me,
master,
but
it
seems
to
me
that
you
are
the
one
putting
it
there.
No
one
noticed
that
we
bore
responsibility
for
this
sin
until
you
said
it
here
today."
"I
do
not
put
the
sin
there.
I
merely
take
off
the
hat
that
covers
it.
Yasujiro,
you
were
one
of
my
best
students.
I
forgave
you
for
using
what
I
taught
you
in
such
complicated
ways,
because
you
did
it
for
your
family's
sake."
"And
this
that
you
ask
of
me
now--
this
is
perfectly
simple?"
"I
have
taken
the
most
direct
action--
I
have
spoken
plainly
to
the
most
powerful
representative
of
the
richest
of
the
Japanese
trading
families
that
I
could
reach
on
this
day.
And
what
I
ask
of
you
is
the
minimum
action
required
to
do
what
is
necessary."
"In
this
case
the
minimum
puts
my
career
at
great
risk,"
said
Yasujiro
thoughtfully.
Aimaina
said
nothing.
"My
greatest
teacher
once
told
me,"
said
Yasujiro,
"that
a
man
who
has
risked
his
life
knows
that
careers
are
worthless,
and
a
man
who
will
not
risk
his
career
has
a
worthless
life."
"So
you
will
do
it?"
"I
will
prepare
my
messages
to
make
your
case
to
all
the
Tsutsumi
family.
When
the
ansibles
are
linked
again,
I
will
send
them."
"I
knew
you
would
not
disappoint
me."
"Better
than
that,"
said
Yasujiro.
"When
I
am
thrown
out
of
my
job,
I
will
come
and
live
with
you."
Aimaina
bowed.
"I
would
be
honored
to
have
you
dwell
in
my
house."
***
The
lives
of
all
people
flow
through
time,
and,
regardless
of
how
brutal
one
moment
may
be,
how
filled
with
grief
or
pain
or
fear,
time
flows
through
all
lives
equally.
Minutes
passed
in
which
Val-Jane
held
the
weeping
Miro,
and
then
time
dried
his
tears,
time
loosened
her
embrace,
and
time,
finally,
ended
Ela's
patience.
"Let's
get
back
to
work,"
said
Ela.
"I'm
not
unfeeling,
but
our
predicament
is
unchanged."
Quara
was
surprised.
"But
Jane's
not
dead.
Doesn't
that
mean
we
can
get
back
home?"
Val-Jane
at
once
got
up
and
moved
back
to
her
computer
terminal.
Every
movement
was
easy
because
of
the
reflexes
and
habits
the
Val-brain
had
developed;
but
the
Jane-mind
found
each
movement
fresh
and
new;
she
marveled
at
the
dance
of
her
fingers
pressing
the
keys
to
control
the
display.
"I
don't
know,"
Jane
said,
answering
the
question
that
Quara
had
voiced,
but
all
were
asking.
"I'm
still
uncertain
in
this
flesh.
The
ansibles
haven't
been
restored.
I
do
have
a
handful
of
allies
who
will
relink
some
of
my
old
programs
to
the
network
once
it
is
restored--
some
Samoans
on
Pacifica,
Han
Fei-tzu
on
Path,
the
Abo
university
on
Outback.
Will
those
programs
be
enough?
Will
the
new
networking
software
allow
me
to
tap
the
resources
I
need
to
hold
all
the
information
of
a
starship
and
so
many
people
in
my
mind?
Will
having
this
body
interfere?
Will
my
new
link
to
the
mothertrees
be
a
help
or
a
distraction?"
And
then
the
most
important
question:
"Do
we
wish
to
be
my
first
test
flight?"
"Somebody
has
to,"
said
Ela.
"I
think
I'll
try
one
of
the
starships
on
Lusitania,
if
I
can
reestablish
contact
with
them,"
said
Jane.
"With
only
a
single
hive
queen
worker
on
board.
That
way
if
it
is
lost,
it
will
not
be
missed."
Jane
turned
to
nod
to
the
worker
who
was
with
them.
"Begging
your
pardon,
of
course."
"You
don't
have
to
apologize
to
the
worker,"
said
Quara.
"It's
really
just
the
Hive
Queen
anyway."
Jane
looked
over
at
Miro
and
winked.
Miro
did
not
wink
back,
but
the
look
of
sadness
in
his
eyes
was
answer
enough.
He
knew
that
the
workers
were
not
quite
what
everyone
thought.
The
hive
queens
sometimes
had
to
tame
them,
because
not
all
of
them
were
utterly
subjected
to
their
mother's
will.
But
the
was
-
it
-
or
-
wasn't
-
it
slavery
of
the
workers
was
a
matter
for
another
generation
to
work
out.
"Languages,"
said
Jane.
"Carried
by
genetic
molecules.
What
kind
of
grammar
must
they
have?
Are
they
linked
to
sounds,
smells,
sights?
Let's
see
how
smart
we
all
are
without
me
inside
the
computers
helping."
That
struck
her
as
so
amazingly
funny
that
she
laughed
aloud.
Ah,
how
marvelous
it
was
to
have
her
own
laughter
sounding
in
her
ears,
bubbling
upward
from
her
lungs,
spasming
her
diaphragm,
bringing
tears
to
her
eyes!
Only
when
her
laughter
ended
did
she
realize
how
leaden
the
sound
of
it
must
have
been
to
Miro,
to
the
others.
"I'm
sorry,"
she
said,
abashed,
and
felt
a
blush
rising
up
her
neck
into
her
cheeks.
Who
could
have
believed
it
could
burn
so
hot!
It
almost
made
her
laugh
again.
"I'm
not
used
to
being
alive
like
this.
I
know
I'm
rejoicing
when
the
rest
of
you
are
grim,
but
don't
you
see?
Even
if
we
all
die
when
the
air
runs
out
in
a
few
weeks,
I
can't
help
but
marvel
at
how
it
feels
to
me!"
"We
understand,"
said
Firequencher.
"You
have
passed
into
your
Second
Life.
It's
a
joyful
time
for
us,
as
well."
"I
spent
time
among
your
trees,
you
know,"
said
Jane.
"Your
mothertrees
made
space
for
me.
Took
me
in
and
nurtured
me.
Does
that
make
us
brother
and
sister
now?"
"I
hardly
know
what
it
would
mean,
to
have
a
sister,"
said
Firequencher.
"But
if
you
remember
the
life
in
the
dark
of
the
mothertree,
then
you
remember
more
than
I
do.
We
have
dreams
sometimes,
but
no
real
memories
of
the
First
Life
in
darkness.
Still,
that
makes
this
your
Third
Life
after
all."
"Then
I'm
an
adult?"
asked
Jane,
and
she
laughed
again.
And
again
felt
how
her
laugh
stilled
the
others,
hurt
them.
But
something
odd
happened
as
she
turned,
ready
to
apologize
again.
Her
glance
fell
upon
Miro,
and
instead
of
saying
the
words
she
had
planned--
the
Jane-words
that
would
have
come
out
of
the
jewel
in
his
ear
only
the
day
before--
other
words
came
to
her
lips,
along
with
a
memory.
"If
my
memories
live,
Miro,
then
I'm
alive.
Isn't
that
what
you
told
me?"
Miro
shook
his
head.
"Are
you
speaking
from
Val's
memory,
or
from
Jane's
memory
when
she--
when
you-
-
overheard
us
speaking
in
the
Hive
Queen's
cave?
Don't
comfort
me
by
pretending
to
be
her."
Jane,
by
habit--
Val's
habit?
or
her
own?
--snapped,
"When
I
comfort
you,
you'll
know
it."
"And
how
will
I
know?"
Miro
snapped
back.
"Because
you'll
be
comfortable,
of
course,"
said
Val-Jane.
"In
the
meantime,
please
keep
in
mind
that
I'm
not
listening
through
the
jewel
in
your
ear
now.
I
see
only
with
these
eyes
and
hear
only
with
these
ears."
This
was
not
strictly
true,
of
course.
For
many
times
a
second,
she
felt
the
flowing
sap,
the
unstinting
welcome
of
the
mothertrees
as
her
aiua
satisfied
its
hunger
for
largeness
by
touring
the
vast
network
of
the
pequenino
philotes.
And
now
and
then,
outside
the
mothertrees,
she
caught
a
glimmer
of
a
thought,
of
a
word,
a
phrase,
spoken
in
the
language
of
the
fathertrees.
Or
was
it
their
language?
Rather
it
was
the
language
behind
the
language,
the
underlying
speech
of
the
speechless.
And
whose
was
that
other
voice?
I
know
you--
you
are
of
the
kind
that
made
me.
I
know
your
voice.
<We
lost
track
of
you,>
said
the
Hive
Queen
in
her
mind.
<But
you
did
well
without
us.>
Jane
was
not
prepared
for
the
swelling
of
pride
that
glowed
through
her
entire
Val-body;
she
felt
the
physical
effect
of
the
emotion
as
Val,
but
her
pride
came
from
the
praise
of
a
hive-mother.
I
am
a
daughter
of
hive
queens,
she
realized,
and
so
it
matters
when
she
speaks
to
me,
and
tells
me
I
have
done
well.
And
if
I'm
the
hive
queens'
daughter,
I
am
Ender's
daughter,
too,
his
daughter
twice
over,
for
they
made
my
lifestuff
partly
from
his
mind,
so
I
could
be
a
bridge
between
them;
and
now
I
dwell
in
a
body
that
also
came
from
him,
and
whose
memories
are
from
a
time
when
he
dwelt
here
and
lived
this
body's
life.
I
am
his
daughter,
but
once
again
I
cannot
speak
to
him.
All
this
time,
all
these
thoughts,
and
yet
she
did
not
show
or
even
feel
the
slightest
lapse
of
concentration
on
what
she
was
doing
with
her
computer
on
the
starship
circling
the
descolada
planet.
She
was
still
Jane.
It
wasn't
the
computerness
of
her
that
had
allowed
her,
all
these
years,
to
maintain
many
layers
of
attention
and
focus
on
many
tasks
at
once.
It
was
her
hive-queen
nature
that
allowed
this.
<It
was
because
you
were
an
aiua
powerful
enough
to
do
this
that
you
were
able
to
come
to
us
in
the
first
place,>
said
the
Hive
Queen
in
her
mind.
Which
of
you
is
speaking
to
me?
asked
Jane.
<Does
it
matter?
We
all
remember
the
making
of
you.
We
remember
being
there.
We
remember
drawing
you
out
of
darkness
into
light.>
Am
I
still
myself,
then?
Will
I
have
again
all
the
powers
I
lost
when
the
Starways
Congress
killed
my
old
virtual
body?
<You
might.
When
you
find
out,
tell
us.
We
will
be
very
interested.>
And
now
she
felt
the
sharp
disappointment
from
a
parent's
unconcern,
a
sinking
feeling
in
the
stomach,
a
kind
of
shame.
But
this
was
a
human
emotion;
it
arose
from
the
Val-body,
though
it
was
in
response
to
her
relationship
with
her
hive-queen
mothers.
Everything
was
more
complicated--
and
yet
it
was
simpler.
Her
feelings
were
now
flagged
by
a
body,
which
responded
before
she
understood
what
she
felt
herself.
In
the
old
days,
she
scarcely
knew
she
had
feelings.
She
had
them,
yes,
even
irrational
responses,
desires
below
the
level
of
consciousness--
these
were
attributes
of
all
aiuas,
when
linked
with
others
in
any
kind
of
life--
but
there
had
been
no
simple
signals
to
tell
her
what
her
feelings
were.
How
easy
it
was
to
be
a
human,
with
your
emotions
expressed
on
the
canvas
of
your
own
body.
And
yet
how
hard,
because
you
couldn't
hide
your
feelings
from
yourself
half
so
easily.
<Get
used
to
being
frustrated
with
us,
daughter,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<You
have
a
partly
human
nature,
and
we
do
not.
We
will
not
be
tender
with
you
as
human
mothers
are.
When
you
can't
bear
it,
back
away--
we
won't
pursue
you.>
Thank
you,
she
said
silently
...
and
backed
away.
***
At
dawn
the
sun
came
up
over
the
mountain
that
was
the
spine
of
the
island,
so
that
the
sky
was
light
long
before
any
sunlight
touched
the
trees
directly.
The
wind
off
the
sea
had
cooled
them
in
the
night.
Peter
awoke
with
Wang-mu
curled
into
the
curve
of
his
body,
like
shrimps
lined
up
on
a
market
rack.
The
closeness
of
her
felt
good;
it
felt
familiar.
Yet
how
could
it
be?
He
had
never
slept
so
close
to
her
before.
Was
it
some
vestigial
Ender
memory?
He
wasn't
conscious
of
having
any
such
memories.
It
had
disappointed
him,
actually,
when
he
realized
it.
He
had
thought
that
perhaps
when
his
body
had
complete
possession
of
the
aiua,
he
would
become
Ender--
he
would
have
a
lifetime
of
real
memories
instead
of
the
paltry
faked-up
memories
that
had
come
with
his
body
when
Ender
created
it.
No
such
luck.
And
yet
he
remembered
sleeping
with
a
woman
curled
against
him.
He
remembered
reaching
across
her,
his
arm
like
a
sheltering
bough.
But
he
had
never
touched
Wang-mu
that
way.
Nor
was
it
right
for
him
to
do
it
now--
she
was
not
his
wife,
only
his
...
friend?
Was
she
that?
She
had
said
she
loved
him--
was
that
only
a
way
to
help
him
find
his
way
into
this
body?
Then,
suddenly,
he
felt
himself
falling
away
from
himself,
felt
himself
recede
from
Peter
and
become
something
else,
something
small
and
bright
and
terrified,
descending
down
into
darkness,
out
into
a
wind
too
strong
for
him
to
stand
against
it--
"Peter!"
The
voice
called
him,
and
he
followed
it,
back
along
the
almost
invisible
philotic
threads
that
connected
him
to
...
himself
again.
I
am
Peter.
I
have
nowhere
else
to
go.
If
I
leave
like
that,
I'll
die.
"Are
you
all
right?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"I
woke
up
because--
I'm
sorry,
but
I
dreamed,
I
felt
as
if
I
was
losing
you.
But
I
wasn't,
because
here
you
are."
"I
was
losing
my
way,"
said
Peter.
"You
could
sense
that?"
"I
don't
know
what
I
sensed
or
not.
I
just--
how
can
I
describe
it?"
"You
called
me
back
from
darkness,"
said
Peter.
"Did
I?"
He
almost
said
something,
but
then
stopped.
Then
laughed,
uncomfortable
and
frightened.
"I
feel
so
odd.
A
moment
ago
I
was
about
to
say
something.
Something
very
flippant--
about
how
having
to
be
Peter
Wiggin
was
darkness
enough
by
itself."
"Oh
yes,"
said
Wang-mu.
"You
always
say
such
nasty
things
about
yourself."
"But
I
didn't
say
it,"
said
Peter.
"I
was
about
to,
out
of
habit,
but
I
stopped,
because
it
wasn't
true.
Isn't
that
funny?"
"I
think
it's
good."
"It
makes
sense
that
I
should
feel
whole
instead
of
being
subdivided--
perhaps
more
content
with
myself
or
something.
And
yet
I
almost
lost
the
whole
thing.
I
think
it
wasn't
just
a
dream.
I
think
I
really
was
letting
go.
Falling
away
into--
no,
out
of
everything."
"You
had
three
selves
for
several
months,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Is
it
possible
your
aiua
hungers
for
the--
I
don't
know,
the
size
of
what
you
used
to
be?"
"I
was
spread
all
over
the
galaxy,
wasn't
I?
Except
I
want
to
say,
'Wasn't
he,'
because
that
was
Ender,
wasn't
it.
And
I'm
not
Ender
because
I
don't
remember
anything."
He
thought
a
moment.
"Except
maybe
I
do
remember
some
things
a
little
more
clearly
now.
Things
from
my
childhood.
My
mother's
face.
It's
very
clear,
and
I
don't
think
it
was
before.
And
Valentine's
face,
when
we
were
all
children.
But
I'd
remember
that
as
Peter,
wouldn't
I,
so
it
doesn't
mean
it
comes
from
Ender,
does
it?
I'm
sure
this
is
just
one
of
the
memories
Ender
supplied
for
me
in
the
first
place."
He
laughed.
"I'm
really
desperate,
aren't
I,
to
find
some
sign
of
him
in
me."
Wang-mu
sat
listening.
Silent,
not
making
a
great
show
of
interest,
but
also
content
not
to
jump
in
with
an
answer
or
a
comment.
Noticing
her
made
him
think
of
something
else.
"Are
you
some
kind
of,
what
would
you
call
it,
an
empath?
Do
you
normally
feel
what
other
people
are
feeling?"
"Never,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I'm
too
busy
feeling
what
I'm
feeling."
"But
you
knew
that
I
was
going.
You
felt
that."
"I
suppose,"
said
Wang-mu,
"that
I'm
bound
up
with
you
now.
I
hope
that's
all
right,
because
it
wasn't
exactly
voluntary
on
my
part."
"But
I'm
bound
up
with
you,
too,"
said
Peter.
"Because
when
I
was
disconnected,
I
still
heard
you.
All
my
other
feelings
were
gone.
My
body
wasn't
giving
me
anything.
I
had
lost
my
body.
Now,
when
I
remember
what
it
felt
like,
I
remember
'seeing'
things,
but
that's
just
my
human
brain
making
sense
of
things
that
it
can't
actually
make
sense
of.
I
know
that
I
didn't
see
at
all,
or
hear,
or
touch
or
anything
at
all.
And
yet
I
knew
you
were
calling.
I
felt
you--
needing
me.
Wanting
me
to
come
back.
Surely
that
means
that
I
am
also
bound
up
with
you."
She
shrugged,
looked
away.
"Now
what
does
that
mean?"
he
asked.
"I'm
not
going
to
spend
the
rest
of
my
life
explaining
myself
to
you,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Everyone
else
has
the
privilege
of
just
feeling
and
doing
sometimes
without
analyzing
it.
What
did
it
look
like
to
you?
You're
the
smart
one
who's
an
expert
on
human
nature."
"Stop
that,"
said
Peter,
pretending
to
be
teasing
but
really
wanting
her
to
stop.
"I
remember
we
bantered
about
that,
and
I
bragged
I
guess,
but
...
well
I
don't
feel
that
way
now.
Is
that
part
of
having
all
of
Ender
in
me?
I
know
I
don't
understand
people
all
that
well.
You
looked
away,
you
shrugged
when
I
said
I
was
bound
up
with
you.
That
hurt
my
feelings,
you
know."
"And
why
is
that?"
"Oh,
you
can
ask
why
and
I
can't,
are
those
the
rules
now?"
"Those
have
always
been
the
rules,"
said
Wang-mu.
"You
just
never
obeyed
them."
"Well
it
hurt
my
feelings
because
I
wanted
you
to
be
glad
that
I'm
tied
up
with
you
and
you
with
me."
"Are
you
glad?"
"Well
it
only
saved
my
life,
I
think
I'd
have
to
be
the
king
of
the
stupid
people
not
to
at
least
find
it
convenient!"
"Smell,"
she
said,
suddenly
leaping
to
her
feet.
She
is
so
young,
he
thought.
And
then,
rising
to
his
own
feet,
he
was
surprised
to
realize
that
he,
too,
was
young,
his
body
lithe
and
responsive.
And
then
he
was
surprised
again
to
realize
that
Peter
never
remembered
being
any
other
way.
It
was
Ender
who
had
experienced
an
older
body,
one
that
got
stiff
when
sleeping
on
the
ground,
a
body
that
did
not
rise
so
easily
to
its
feet.
I
do
have
Ender
in
me.
I
have
the
memories
of
his
body.
Why
not
the
memories
of
his
mind?
Perhaps
because
this
brain
has
only
the
map
of
Peter's
memories
in
it.
All
the
rest
of
them
are
lurking
just
out
of
reach.
And
maybe
I'll
stumble
on
them
now
and
then,
connect
them
up,
map
new
roads
to
get
to
them.
In
the
meantime,
he
was
still
getting
up,
standing
beside
Wang-mu,
sniffing
the
air
with
her;
and
he
was
surprised
again
to
realize
that
both
activities
had
had
his
full
attention.
He
had
been
thinking
continuously
of
Wang-mu,
of
smelling
what
she
smelled,
wondering
all
the
while
whether
he
could
just
rest
his
hand
on
that
small
frail
shoulder
that
seemed
to
need
a
hand
the
size
of
his
to
rest
upon
it;
and
at
the
same
time,
he
had
been
engaged
completely
in
speculation
on
how
and
whether
he
would
be
able
to
recover
Ender's
memories.
I
could
never
do
that
before,
thought
Peter.
And
yet
I
must
have
been
doing
it
ever
since
this
body
and
the
Valentine
body
were
created.
Concentrating
on
three
things
at
once,
in
fact,
not
two.
But
I
wasn't
strong
enough
to
think
of
three
things.
One
of
them
always
sagged.
Valentine
for
a
while.
Then
Ender,
until
that
body
died.
But
two
things--
I
can
think
of
two
things
at
once.
Is
this
remarkable?
Or
is
it
something
that
many
humans
could
do,
if
only
they
had
some
occasion
to
learn?
What
kind
of
vanity
is
this!
thought
Peter.
Why
should
I
care
whether
I'm
unique
in
this
ability?
Except
that
I
always
did
pride
myself
on
being
smarter
and
more
capable
than
the
people
around
me.
Didn't
let
myself
say
it
aloud,
of
course,
or
even
admit
it
to
myself,
but
be
honest
with
yourself
now,
Peter!
It's
good
to
be
smarter
than
other
people.
And
if
I
can
think
of
two
things
at
once,
while
they
can
only
think
of
one,
why
not
take
some
pleasure
in
it!
Of
course,
thinking
of
two
things
is
rather
useless
if
both
trains
of
thought
are
dumb.
For
while
he
played
with
questions
of
vanity
and
his
competitive
nature,
he
had
also
been
concentrating
on
Wang-mu,
and
his
hand
had
indeed
reached
out
and
touched
her,
and
for
a
moment
she
leaned
back
against
him,
accepting
his
touch,
until
her
head
rested
against
his
chest.
And
then,
without
waming
or
any
provocation
that
he
could
think
of,
she
suddenly
pulled
away
from
him
and
began
to
stride
toward
the
Samoans
who
were
gathered
around
Malu
on
the
beach.
"What
did
I
do?"
asked
Peter.
She
turned
around,
looking
puzzled.
"You
did
just
fine!"
she
said.
"I
didn't
slap
you
or
put
my
knee
in
your
kintamas,
did
I?
But
it's
breakfast--
Malu
is
praying
and
they've
got
more
food
than
they
had
two
nights
ago,
when
we
thought
we'd
die
from
eating
it!"
And
both
of
Peter's
separate
tracks
of
attention
noticed
that
he
was
hungry,
both
severally
and
all
at
once.
Neither
he
nor
Wang-mu
had
eaten
anything
last
night.
For
that
matter,
he
had
no
memory
of
leaving
the
beach
and
coming
to
lie
down
with
her
on
these
mats.
Somebody
must
have
carried
them.
Well,
that
was
no
surprise.
There
wasn't
a
man
or
woman
on
that
beach
who
didn't
look
like
he
could
pick
Peter
up
and
break
him
like
a
pencil.
As
for
Wang-mu,
as
he
watched
her
run
lightly
toward
the
mountain
range
of
Samoans
gathered
at
water's
edge,
he
thought
she
was
like
a
bird
flying
toward
a
flock
of
cattle.
I'm
not
a
child
and
never
was
one,
not
in
this
body,
thought
Peter.
So
I
don't
know
if
I'm
even
capable
of
childish
longings
and
the
grand
romances
of
adolescence.
And
from
Ender
I
have
this
sense
of
cornfortableness
in
love;
it
isn't
grand
sweeping
passions
that
I
even
expect
to
feel.
Will
the
kind
of
love
I
have
for
you
be
enough,
Wang-mu?
To
reach
out
to
you
when
I'm
in
need,
and
to
try
to
be
here
for
you
when
you
need
me
back.
And
to
feel
such
tenderness
when
I
look
at
you
that
I
want
to
stand
between
you
and
all
the
world:
and
yet
also
to
lift
you
up
and
carry
you
above
the
strong
currents
of
life;
and
at
the
same
time,
I
would
be
glad
to
stand
always
like
this,
at
a
distance,
watching
you,
the
beauty
of
you,
your
energy
as
you
look
up
at
these
towering
mound-people,
speaking
to
them
as
an
equal
even
though
every
movement
of
your
hands,
every
fluting
syllable
of
your
speech
cries
out
that
you're
a
child--
is
it
enough
for
you
that
I
feel
these
loves
for
you?
Because
it's
enough
for
me.
And
enough
for
me
that
when
my
hand
touched
your
shoulder,
you
leaned
on
me;
and
when
you
felt
me
slip
away,
you
called
my
name.
***
Plikt
sat
alone
in
her
room,
writing
and
writing.
She
had
been
preparing
all
her
life
for
this
day--
to
be
writing
the
oration
for
Andrew
Wiggin's
funeral.
She
would
speak
his
death--
and
she
had
the
research
to
do
it,
she
could
speak
for
a
solid
week
and
still
not
exhaust
a
tenth
of
what
she
knew
about
him.
But
she
would
not
speak
for
a
week.
She
would
speak
for
a
single
hour.
Less
than
an
hour.
She
understood
him;
she
loved
him;
she
would
share
with
others
who
did
not
know
him
what
he
was,
how
he
loved,
how
history
was
different
because
this
man,
brilliant,
imperfect,
but
wellmeaning
and
filled
with
a
love
that
was
strong
enough
to
inflict
suffering
when
it
was
needed--
how
history
was
different
because
he
lived,
and
how
also
ten
thousand,
a
hundred
thousand,
millions
of
individual
lives
were
also
different,
strengthened,
clarified,
lifted
up,
brightened,
or
at
least
made
more
consonant
and
truthful
because
of
what
he
had
said
and
done
and
written
in
his
life.
And
would
she
also
tell
this?
Would
she
tell
how
bitterly
one
woman
grieved
alone
in
her
room,
weeping
and
weeping,
not
because
of
grief
that
Ender
was
gone,
but
because
of
shame
at
finally
understanding
herself.
For
though
she
had
loved
and
admired
him--
no,
worshiped
this
man--
nevertheless
when
he
died
what
she
felt
was
not
grief
at
all,
but
relief
and
excitement.
Relief:
The
waiting
is
over!
Excitement:
My
hour
has
come!
Of
course
that's
what
she
felt.
She
wasn't
such
a
fool
as
to
expect
herself
to
be
of
more
than
human
moral
strength.
And
the
reason
she
didn't
grieve
as
Novinha
and
Valentine
grieved
was
because
a
great
part
of
their
lives
had
just
been
torn
away
from
them.
What
was
torn
away
from
mine?
Ender
gave
me
a
few
dollops
of
his
attention,
but
little
more.
We
had
only
a
few
months
when
he
was
my
teacher
on
Trondheim;
then
a
generation
later
our
lives
touched
again
for
these
few
months
here;
and
both
times
he
was
preoccupied,
he
had
more
important
things
and
people
to
attend
to
than
me.
I
was
not
his
wife.
I
was
not
his
sister.
I
was
only
his
student
and
disciple--
a
man
who
was
done
with
students
and
never
wanted
disciples.
So
of
course
no
great
part
of
my
life
was
taken
from
me
because
he
had
only
been
my
dream,
never
my
companion.
I
forgive
myself
and
yet
I
cannot
stop
the
shame
and
grief
I
feel,
not
because
Andrew
Wiggin
died,
but
because
in
the
hour
of
his
death
I
showed
myself
to
be
what
I
really
am:
utterly
selfish,
concerned
only
with
my
own
career.
I
chose
to
be
the
speaker
of
Ender's
death.
Therefore
the
moment
of
his
death
can
only
be
the
fulfillment
of
my
life.
What
kind
of
vulture
does
that
make
me?
What
kind
of
parasite,
a
leech
upon
his
life
...
And
yet
her
fingers
continued
to
type,
sentence
after
sentence,
despite
the
tears
flowing
down
her
cheeks.
Off
in
Jakt's
house,
Valentine
grieved
with
her
husband
and
children.
Over
in
Olhado's
house,
Grego
and
Olhado
and
Novinha
had
gathered
to
comfort
each
other,
at
the
loss
of
the
man
who
had
been
husband
and
father
to
them.
They
had
their
relationship
to
him,
and
I
have
mine.
They
have
their
private
memories;
mine
will
be
public.
I
will
speak,
and
then
I
will
publish
what
I
said,
and
what
I
am
writing
now
will
give
new
shape
and
meaning
to
the
life
of
Ender
Wiggin
in
the
minds
of
every
person
of
a
hundred
worlds.
Ender
the
Xenocide;
Andrew
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead;
Andrew
the
private
man
of
loneliness
and
compassion;
Ender
the
brilliant
analyst
who
could
pierce
to
the
heart
of
problems
and
of
people
without
being
deflected
by
fear
or
ambition
or
...
or
mercy.
The
man
of
justice
and
the
man
of
mercy,
coexisting
in
one
body.
The
man
whose
compassion
let
him
see
and
love
the
hive
queens
even
before
he
ever
touched
one
of
them
with
his
hands;
the
man
whose
fierce
justice
let
him
destroy
them
all
because
he
believed
they
were
his
enemy.
Would
Ender
judge
me
harshly
for
my
ugly
feelings
on
this
day?
Of
course
he
would--
he
would
not
spare
me,
he
would
know
the
worst
that
is
in
my
heart.
But
then,
having
judged
me,
he
would
also
love
me.
He
would
say,
So
what?
Get
up
and
speak
my
death.
If
we
waited
for
perfect
people
to
be
speakers
for
the
dead,
all
funerals
would
be
conducted
in
silence.
And
so
she
wrote,
and
wept;
and
when
the
weeping
was
done,
the
writing
went
on.
When
the
hair
that
he
had
left
behind
was
sealed
in
a
small
box
and
buried
in
the
grass
near
Human's
root,
she
would
stand
and
speak.
Her
voice
would
raise
him
from
the
dead,
make
him
live
again
in
memory.
And
she
would
also
be
merciful;
and
she
would
also
be
just.
That
much,
at
least,
she
had
learned
from
him.
Chapter
12
--
"AM
I
BETRAYING
ENDER?"
"Why
do
people
act
as
if
war
and
murder
were
unnatural?
What's
unnatural
is
to
go
your
whole
life
without
ever
raising
your
hand
in
violence."
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
"We're
going
about
this
all
wrong,"
said
Quara.
Miro
felt
the
old
familiar
anger
surge
inside
him.
Quara
had
a
knack
for
making
people
angry,
and
it
didn't
help
that
she
seemed
to
know
that
she
annoyed
people
and
relished
it.
Anyone
else
in
the
ship
could
have
said
exactly
the
same
sentence
and
Miro
would
have
given
them
a
fair
hearing.
But
Quara
managed
to
put
an
edge
on
the
words
that
made
it
sound
as
if
she
thought
everyone
in
the
world
but
herself
was
stupid.
Miro
loved
her
as
a
sister,
but
he
couldn't
help
it
that
he
hated
having
to
spend
hour
upon
hour
in
her
company.
Yet,
because
Quara
was
in
fact
the
one
among
them
most
knowledgeable
about
the
ur-language
she
had
discovered
months
before
in
the
descolada
virus,
Miro
did
not
allow
his
inward
sigh
of
exasperation
to
become
audible.
Instead
he
swiveled
in
his
seat
to
listen.
So
did
the
others,
though
Ela
made
less
effort
to
hide
her
annoyance.
Actually,
she
made
none.
"Well,
Quara,
why
weren't
we
smart
enough
to
notice
our
stupidity
before."
Quara
was
oblivious
to
Ela's
sarcasm--
or
chose
to
appear
oblivious,
anyway.
"How
can
we
decipher
a
language
out
of
the
blue?
We
don't
have
any
referents.
But
we
do
have
complete
records
of
the
versions
of
the
descolada
virus.
We
know
what
it
looked
like
before
it
adapted
to
the
human
metabolism.
We
know
how
it
changed
after
each
of
our
attempts
to
kill
it.
Some
of
the
changes
were
functional--
it
was
adapting.
But
some
of
them
were
clerical--
it
was
keeping
a
record
of
what
it
did."
"We
don't
know
that,"
said
Ela
with
perhaps
too
much
pleasure
in
correcting
Quara.
"I
know
it,"
said
Quara.
"Anyway,
it
gives
us
a
known
context,
doesn't
it?
We
know
what
that
language
is
about,
even
if
we
haven't
been
able
to
decode
it."
"Well,
now
that
you've
said
all
that,"
said
Ela,
"I
still
have
no
idea
how
this
new
wisdom
will
help
us
decode
the
language.
I
mean,
isn't
that
precisely
what
you've
been
working
on
for
months?"
"Ah,"
said
Quara.
"I
have.
But
what
I
haven't
been
able
to
do
is
speak
the
'words'
that
the
descolada
virus
recorded
and
see
what
answers
we
get
back."
"Too
dangerous,"
said
Jane
at
once.
"Absurdly
dangerous.
These
people
are
capable
of
making
viruses
that
completely
destroy
biospheres,
and
they're
callous
enough
to
use
them.
And
you're
proposing
that
we
give
to
them
precisely
the
weapon
they
used
to
devastate
the
pequeninos'
planet?
Which
probably
contains
a
complete
record,
not
only
of
the
pequeninos'
metabolism,
but
of
ours
as
well?
Why
not
just
slit
our
own
throats
and
send
them
the
blood?"
Miro
noticed
that
when
Jane
spoke,
the
others
looked
almost
stunned.
Part
of
their
response
might
have
been
to
the
difference
between
Val's
diffidence
and
the
bold
attitude
that
Jane
displayed.
Part
of
it,
too,
might
have
been
because
the
Jane
they
knew
was
more
computerlike,
less
assertive.
Miro,
however,
recognized
this
authoritarian
style
from
the
way
she
had
often
spoken
into
his
ear
through
the
jewel.
In
a
way
it
was
a
pleasure
for
him
to
hear
her
again;
it
was
also
disturbing
to
hear
it
coming
from
the
lips
of
someone
else.
Val
was
gone;
Jane
was
back;
it
was
awful;
it
was
wonderful.
Because
Miro
was
not
so
taken
aback
by
Jane's
attitude,
he
was
the
one
to
speak
into
the
silence.
"Quara's
right,
Jane.
We
don't
have
years
and
years
to
work
this
out--
we
might
have
only
a
few
weeks.
Or
less.
We
need
to
provoke
a
linguistic
response.
Get
an
answer
from
them,
analyze
the
difference
in
language
between
their
initial
statements
to
us
and
the
later
ones."
"We're
giving
away
too
much,"
said
Jane.
"No
risk,
no
gain,"
said
Miro.
"Too
much
risk,
all
dead,"
said
Jane
snidely.
But
in
the
snideness
there
was
a
familiar
lilt,
a
kind
of
sauciness
that
said,
I'm
only
playing.
And
that
came,
not
from
Jane--
Jane
had
never
sounded
like
that--
but
from
Val.
It
hurt
to
hear
it;
it
was
good
to
hear
it.
Miro's
dual
responses
to
everything
coming
from
Jane
kept
him
constantly
on
edge.
I
love
you,
I
miss
you,
I
grieve
for
you,
shut
up;
whom
he
was
talking
to
seemed
to
change
with
the
minutes.
"It's
only
the
future
of
three
sentient
species
we're
gambling
with,"
added
Ela.
With
that
they
all
turned
to
Firequencher.
"Don't
look
at
me,"
he
said.
"I'm
just
a
tourist."
"Come
on,"
said
Miro.
"You're
here
because
your
people
are
at
risk
the
same
as
ours.
This
is
a
tough
decision
and
you
have
to
vote.
You
have
the
most
at
risk,
actually,
because
even
the
earliest
descolada
codes
we
have
might
well
reveal
the
whole
biological
history
of
your
people
since
the
virus
first
came
among
you."
"Then
again,"
said
Firequencher,
"it
might
mean
that
since
they
already
know
how
to
destroy
us,
we
have
nothing
to
lose."
"Look,"
said
Miro.
"We
have
no
evidence
that
these
people
have
any
kind
of
manned
starflight.
All
they've
sent
out
so
far
are
probes."
"All
that
we
know
about,"
said
Jane.
"And
we've
had
no
evidence
of
anybody
coming
around
to
check
out
how
effective
the
descolada
had
been
at
transforming
the
biosphere
of
Lusitania
to
prepare
it
to
receive
colonists
from
this
planet.
So
if
they
do
have
colony
ships
out
there,
either
they're
already
on
the
way
so
what
different
does
it
make
if
we
share
this
information,
or
they
haven't
sent
any
which
means
that
they
can't."
"Miro's
right,"
said
Quara,
pouncing.
Miro
winced.
He
hated
being
on
Quara's
side,
because
now
everybody's
annoyance
with
her
would
rub
off
on
him.
"Either
the
cows
are
already
out
of
the
barn,
so
why
bother
shutting
the
door,
or
they
can't
get
the
door
open
anyway,
so
why
put
a
lock
on
it?"
"What
do
you
know
about
cows?"
asked
Ela
disdainfully.
"After
all
these
years
of
living
and
working
with
you,"
said
Quara
nastily,
"I'd
say
I'm
an
expert."
"Girls,
girls,"
said
Jane.
"Get
a
grip
on
yourselves."
Again,
everyone
but
Miro
turned
to
her
in
surprise.
Val
wouldn't
have
spoken
up
during
a
family
conflict
like
this;
nor
would
the
Jane
they
knew--
though
of
course
Miro
was
used
to
her
speaking
up
all
the
time.
"We
all
know
the
risks
of
giving
them
information
about
us,"
said
Miro.
"We
also
know
that
we're
making
no
headway
and
maybe
we'll
be
able
to
learn
something
about
the
way
this
language
works
after
having
some
give
and
take."
"It's
not
give
and
take,"
said
Jane.
"It's
give
and
give.
We
give
them
information
they
probably
can't
get
any
other
way,
information
that
may
well
tell
them
everything
they
need
to
know
in
order
to
create
new
viruses
that
might
well
circumvent
all
our
weapons
against
them.
But
since
we
have
no
idea
how
that
information
is
coded,
or
even
where
each
specific
datum
is
located,
how
can
we
interpret
the
answer?
Besides,
what
if
the
answer
is
a
new
virus
to
destroy
us?"
"They're
sending
us
the
information
necessary
to
construct
the
virus,"
said
Quara,
her
voice
thick
with
contempt,
as
if
she
thought
Jane
were
the
stupidest
person
who
ever
lived,
instead
of
arguably
the
most
godlike
in
her
brilliance.
"But
we're
not
going
to
build
it.
As
long
as
it's
just
a
graphic
representation
on
a
computer
screen--"
"That's
it,"
said
Ela.
"What's
it?"
said
Quara.
It
was
her
turn
to
be
annoyed
now,
for
obviously
Ela
was
a
step
ahead
of
her
on
something.
"They
aren't
taking
these
signals
and
putting
them
up
on
a
computer
screen.
We
do
that
because
we
have
a
language
written
with
symbols
that
we
see
with
the
naked
eye.
But
they
must
read
these
broadcast
signals
more
directly.
The
code
comes
in,
and
they
somehow
interpret
it
by
following
the
instruction
to
make
the
molecule
that's
described
in
the
broadcast.
Then
they
'read'
it
by--
what,
smelling
it?
Swallowing
it?
The
point
is,
if
genetic
molecules
are
their
language,
then
they
must
somehow
take
them
into
their
body
as
appropriately
as
the
way
we
get
the
images
of
our
writing
from
the
paper
into
our
eyes."
"I
see,"
said
Jane.
"You're
hypothesizing
that
they're
expecting
us
to
make
a
molecule
out
of
what
they
send
us,
instead
of
just
reading
it
on
a
screen
and
trying
to
abstract
it
and
intellectualize
it."
"For
all
we
know,"
said
Ela,
"this
could
be
how
they
discipline
people.
Or
attack
them.
Send
them
a
message.
If
they
'listen'
they
have
to
do
it
by
reading
the
molecule
into
their
bodies
and
letting
it
have
its
effect
on
them.
So
if
the
effect
is
poison
or
a
killing
disease,
just
hearing
the
message
subjects
them
to
the
discipline.
It's
as
if
all
our
language
had
to
be
tapped
out
on
the
back
of
our
neck.
To
listen,
we'd
have
to
lie
down
and
expose
ourself
to
whatever
tool
they
chose
to
use
to
send
the
message.
If
it's
a
finger
or
a
feather,
well
and
good--
but
if
it's
a
broadaxe
or
a
machete
or
a
sledgehammer,
too
bad
for
us."
"It
doesn't
even
have
to
be
fatal,"
said
Quara,
her
rivalry
with
Ela
forgotten
as
she
developed
the
idea
in
her
own
mind.
"The
molecules
could
be
behavior-altering
devices.
To
hear
is
literally
to
obey."
"I
don't
know
if
you're
right
in
the
particulars,"
said
Jane.
"But
it
gives
the
experiment
much
more
potential
for
success.
And
it
suggests
that
they
might
not
have
a
delivery
system
that
can
attack
us
directly.
That
changes
the
probable
risk."
"And
people
say
you
can't
think
well
without
your
computer,"
said
Miro.
At
once
he
was
embarrassed.
He
had
inadvertently
spoken
to
her
as
flippantly
as
he
used
to
when
he
subvocalized
so
she
could
overhear
him
through
the
jewel.
But
now
it
sounded
strangely
cold
of
him,
to
tease
her
about
having
lost
her
computer
network.
He
could
joke
that
way
with
Jane-in-the-jewel.
But
Janein-the-flesh
was
a
different
matter.
She
was
now
a
human
person.
With
feelings
that
had
to
be
worried
about.
Jane
had
feelings
all
along,
thought
Miro.
But
I
didn't
think
much
about
them
because
...
because
I
didn't
have
to.
Because
I
didn't
see
her.
Because
she
wasn't,
in
a
sense,
real
to
me.
"I
just
meant
..."
Miro
said.
"I
just
mean,
good
thinking."
"Thank
you,"
said
Jane.
There
wasn't
a
trace
of
irony
in
her
voice,
but
Miro
knew
the
irony
was
there
all
the
same,
because
it
was
inherent
in
the
situation.
Miro,
this
uniprocessing
human,
was
telling
this
brilliant
being
that
she
had
thought
well--
as
if
he
were
fit
to
judge
her.
Suddenly
he
was
angry,
not
at
Jane,
but
at
himself.
Why
should
he
have
to
watch
every
word
he
said,
just
because
she
had
not
acquired
this
body
in
the
normal
way?
She
may
not
have
been
human
before,
but
she
was
certainly
human
now,
and
could
be
talked
to
like
a
human.
If
she
was
somehow
different
from
other
human
beings,
so
what?
All
human
beings
were
different
from
all
others,
and
yet
to
be
decent
and
polite,
wasn't
he
supposed
to
treat
everyone
basically
alike?
Wouldn't
he
say,
"Do
you
see
what
I
mean?"
to
a
blind
person,
expecting
the
metaphorical
use
of
"see"
to
be
taken
without
umbrage?
Well,
why
not
say,
"Good
thinking,"
to
Jane?
Just
because
her
thought
processes
were
unfathomably
deep
to
a
human
didn't
mean
that
a
human
couldn't
use
a
standard
expression
of
agreement
and
approval
when
speaking
to
her.
Looking
at
her
now,
Miro
could
see
a
kind
of
sadness
in
her
eyes.
No
doubt
it
came
from
his
obvious
confusion--
after
joking
with
her
as
he
always
had,
suddenly
he
was
embarrassed,
suddenly
he
backtracked.
That
was
why
her
"Thank
you"
had
been
ironic.
Because
she
wanted
him
to
be
natural
with
her,
and
he
couldn't.
No,
he
hadn't
been
natural,
but
he
certainly
could.
And
what
did
it
matter,
anyway?
They
were
here
to
solve
the
problem
of
the
descoladores,
not
to
work
out
the
kinks
in
their
personal
relationships
after
the
wholesale
body
swap.
"Do
I
take
it
we
have
agreement?"
asked
Ela.
"To
send
messages
encoded
with
the
information
contained
on
the
descolada
virus?"
"The
first
one
only,"
said
Jane.
"At
least
to
start."
"And
when
they
answer,"
said
Ela,
"I'll
try
to
run
a
simulation
of
what
would
happen
if
we
constructed
and
ingested
the
molecule
they
send
us."
"If
they
send
us
one,"
said
Miro.
"If
we're
even
on
the
right
track."
"Well
aren't
you
Mr.
Cheer,"
said
Quara.
"I'm
Mr.
Scared-From-Ass-To-Ankles,"
said
Miro.
"Whereas
you
are
just
plain
old
Miss
Ass."
"Can't
we
all
get
along?"
said
Jane,
whining,
teasing.
"Can't
we
all
be
friends?"
Quara
whirled
on
her.
"Listen,
you!
I
don't
care
what
kind
of
superbrain
you
used
to
be,
you
just
stay
out
of
family
conversations,
do
you
hear?"
"Look
around,
Quara!"
Miro
snapped
at
her.
"If
she
stayed
out
of
family
conversations,
when
could
she
talk?"
Firequencher
raised
his
hand.
"I've
been
staying
out
of
family
conversations.
Do
I
get
credit
for
that?"
Jane
gestured
to
quell
both
Miro
and
Firequencher.
"Quara,"
she
said
quietly,
"I'll
tell
you
the
real
difference
between
me
and
your
brother
and
sister
here.
They're
used
to
you
because
they've
known
you
all
your
life.
They're
loyal
to
you
because
you
and
they
went
through
some
lousy
experiences
in
your
family.
They're
patient
with
your
childish
outbursts
and
your
asinine
bullheadedness
because
they
tell
themselves,
over
and
over,
she
can't
help
it,
she
had
such
a
troubled
childhood.
But
I'm
not
a
family
member,
Quara.
I,
however,
as
someone
who
has
observed
you
in
times
of
crisis
for
some
time,
am
not
afraid
to
tell
you
my
candid
conclusions.
You
are
quite
brilliant
and
very
good
at
what
you
do.
You
are
often
perceptive
and
creative,
and
you
drive
toward
solutions
with
astonishing
directness
and
perseverence."
"Excuse
me,"
said
Quara,
"are
you
telling
me
off
or
what?"
"But,"
said
Jane,
"you
are
not
smart
and
creative
and
clever
and
direct
and
perseverent
enough
to
make
it
worth
putting
up
with
more
than
fifteen
seconds
of
the
egregious
bullshit
you
heap
on
your
family
and
everyone
else
around
you
every
minute
you're
awake.
So
you
had
a
lousy
childhood.
That
was
a
few
years
ago,
and
you
are
expected
now
to
put
that
behind
you
and
get
along
with
other
people
like
a
normally
courteous
adult."
"In
other
words,"
said
Quara,
"you
don't
like
having
to
admit
that
anybody
but
you
might
be
smart
enough
to
have
an
idea
that
you
didn't
think
of."
"You
aren't
understanding
me,"
said
Jane.
"I'm
not
your
sister.
I'm
not
even,
technically
speaking,
human.
If
this
ship
ever
gets
back
to
Lusitania,
it
will
be
because
I,
with
my
mind,
send
it
there.
Do
you
get
that?
Do
you
understand
the
difference
between
us?
Can
you
send
even
one
fleck
of
dust
from
your
lap
to
mine?"
"I
don't
notice
you
sending
starships
anywhere
right
at
the
moment,"
said
Quara
triumphantly.
"You
continue
to
attempt
to
score
points
off
me
without
realizing
that
I
am
not
having
an
argument
with
you
or
even
a
discussion.
What
you
say
to
me
right
now
is
irrelevant.
The
only
thing
that
matters
is
what
I'm
saying
to
you.
And
I'm
saying
that
while
your
siblings
put
up
with
the
unendurable
from
you,
I
will
not.
Keep
on
the
way
you're
going,
you
spoiled
little
baby,
and
when
this
starship
goes
back
to
Lusitania
you
might
not
be
on
it."
The
look
on
Quara's
face
almost
made
Miro
laugh
aloud.
He
knew,
however,
that
this
would
not
be
a
wise
moment
to
express
his
mirth.
"She's
threatening
me,"
said
Quara
to
the
others.
"Do
you
hear
this?
She's
trying
to
coerce
me
by
threatening
to
kill
me."
"I
would
never
kill
you,"
said
Jane.
"But
I
might
be
unable
to
conceive
of
your
presence
on
this
starship
when
I
push
it
Outside
and
then
pull
it
back
In.
The
thought
of
you
might
be
so
unendurable
that
my
unconscious
mind
would
reject
that
thought
and
exclude
you.
I
really
don't
understand,
consciously,
how
the
whole
thing
works.
I
don't
know
how
it
relates
to
my
feelings.
I've
never
tried
to
transport
anybody
I
really
hated
before.
I
would
certainly
try
to
bring
you
along
with
the
others,
if
only
because,
for
reasons
passing
understanding,
Miro
and
Ela
would
probably
be
testy
with
me
if
I
didn't.
But
trying
isn't
necessarily
succeeding.
So
I
suggest,
Quara,
that
you
expend
some
effort
on
trying
to
be
a
little
less
loathsome."
"So
that's
what
power
is
to
you,"
said
Quara.
"A
chance
to
push
other
people
around
and
act
like
the
queen."
"You
really
can't
do
it,
can
you?"
said
Jane.
"Can't
what?"
said
Quara.
"Can't
bow
down
and
kiss
your
feet?"
"Can't
shut
up
to
save
your
own
life."
"I'm
trying
to
solve
the
problem
of
communicating
with
an
alien
species,
and
you're
busy
worrying
about
whether
I'm
nice
enough
to
you."
"But
Quara,"
said
Jane,
"hasn't
it
ever
occurred
to
you
that
once
they
get
to
know
you,
even
the
aliens
will
wish
you
had
never
learned
their
language?"
"I'm
certainly
wishing
you
had
never
learned
mine,"
said
Quara.
"You're
certainly
full
of
yourself,
now
that
you
have
this
pretty
little
body
to
play
around
with.
Well,
you're
not
queen
of
the
universe
and
I'm
not
going
to
dance
through
hoops
for
you.
It
wasn't
my
idea
to
come
on
this
voyage,
but
I'm
here--
I'm
here,
the
whole
obnoxious
package--
and
if
there's
something
about
me
that
you
don't
like,
why
don't
you
shut
up
about
it?
And
as
long
as
we're
making
threats,
I
think
that
if
you
push
me
too
far
I'll
rearrange
your
face
more
to
my
liking.
Is
that
clear?"
Jane
unstrapped
herself
from
her
seat
and
drifted
from
the
main
cabin
into
the
corridor
leading
into
the
storage
compartments
of
the
shuttle.
Miro
followed
her,
ignoring
Quara
as
she
said
to
the
others,
"Can
you
believe
how
she
talked
to
me?
Who
does
she
think
she
is,
judging
who's
too
irritating
to
live?"
Miro
followed
Jane
into
a
storage
compartment.
She
was
clinging
to
a
handhold
on
the
far
wall,
bent
over
and
heaving
in
a
way
that
made
Miro
wonder
if
she
was
throwing
up.
But
no.
She
was
crying.
Or
rather,
she
was
so
enraged
that
her
body
was
sobbing
and
producing
tears
from
the
sheer
uncontainability
of
the
emotion.
Miro
touched
her
shoulder
to
try
to
calm
her.
She
recoiled.
For
a
moment
he
almost
said,
Fine,
have
it
your
way;
then
he
would
have
left,
angry
himself,
frustrated
that
she
wouldn't
accept
his
comfort.
But
then
he
remembered
that
she
had
never
been
this
angry
before.
She
had
never
had
to
deal
with
a
body
that
responded
like
this.
At
first,
when
she
began
rebuking
Quara,
Miro
had
thought,
It's
about
time
somebody
laid
it
on
the
line.
But
when
the
argument
went
on
and
on,
Miro
realized
that
it
wasn't
Quara
who
was
out
of
control,
it
was
Jane.
She
didn't
know
how
to
deal
with
her
emotions.
She
didn't
know
when
it
wasn't
worth
going
on.
She
felt
what
she
was
feeling,
and
she
didn't
know
how
to
do
anything
but
express
it.
"That
was
hard,"
Miro
said.
"Cutting
off
the
argument
and
coming
in
here."
"I
wanted
to
kill
her,"
said
Jane.
Her
voice
was
almost
unintelligible
from
the
weeping,
from
the
savage
tension
in
her
body.
"I've
never
felt
anything
like
it.
I
wanted
to
get
out
of
the
chair
and
tear
her
apart
with
my
bare
hands."
"Welcome
to
the
club,"
said
Miro.
"You
don't
understand,"
she
said.
"I
really
wanted
to
do
it.
I
felt
my
muscles
flexing,
I
was
ready
to
do
it.
I
was
going
to
do
it."
"As
I
said.
Quara
makes
us
all
feel
that
way."
"No,"
said
Jane.
"Not
like
this.
You
all
stay
calm,
you
all
stay
in
control."
"And
you
will,
too,"
said
Miro,
"when
you
have
a
little
more
practice."
Jane
lifted
her
head,
leaned
it
back,
shook
it.
Her
hair
swung
weightlessly
free
in
the
air.
"Do
you
really
feel
this?"
"All
of
us
do,"
said
Miro.
"That's
why
we
have
a
childhood--
to
learn
to
get
over
our
violent
tendencies.
But
they're
in
us
all.
Chimps
and
baboons
do
it.
All
the
primates.
We
display.
We
have
to
express
our
rage
physically."
"But
you
don't.
You
stay
so
calm.
You
let
her
spout
off
and
say
these
horrible--"
"Because
it's
not
worth
the
trouble
of
stopping
her,"
said
Miro.
"She
pays
the
price
for
it.
She's
desperately
lonely
and
nobody
deliberately
seeks
an
opportunity
to
spend
time
in
her
company."
"Which
is
the
only
reason
she
isn't
dead."
"That's
right,"
said
Miro.
"That's
what
civilized
people
dothey
avoid
the
circumstance
that
enrages
them.
Or
if
they
can't
avoid
it,
they
detach.
That's
what
Ela
and
I
do,
mostly.
We
just
detach.
We
just
let
her
provocations
roll
over
us."
"I
can't
do
it,"
said
Jane.
"It
was
so
simple
before
I
felt
these
things.
I
could
tune
her
out."
"That's
it,"
said
Miro.
"That's
what
we
do.
We
tune
her
out."
"It's
more
complicated
than
I
thought,"
said
Jane.
"I
don't
know
if
I
can
do
it."
"Yeah,
well,
you
don't
have
much
choice
right
now,
do
you,"
he
said.
"Miro,
I'm
so
sorry.
I
always
felt
such
pity
for
you
humans
because
you
could
only
think
of
one
thing
at
a
time
and
your
memories
were
so
imperfect
and
...
now
I
realize
that
just
getting
through
the
day
without
killing
somebody
can
be
an
achievement."
"It
gets
to
be
a
habit.
Most
of
us
manage
to
keep
our
body
count
quite
low.
It's
the
neighborly
way
to
live."
It
took
a
moment--
a
sob,
and
then
a
hiccough--
but
then
she
did
laugh.
A
sweet,
soft
chuckle
that
was
such
a
welcome
sound
to
Miro.
Welcome
because
it
was
a
voice
he
knew
and
loved,
a
laugh
that
he
liked
to
hear.
And
it
was
his
dear
friend
who
was
doing
the
laughing.
His
dear
friend
Jane.
The
laugh,
the
voice
of
his
beloved
Val.
One
person
now.
After
all
this
time,
he
could
reach
out
his
hand
and
touch
Jane,
who
had
always
been
impossibly
far
away.
Like
having
a
friendship
over
the
telephone
and
finally
meeting
face-toface.
He
touched
her
again,
and
she
took
his
hand
and
held
it.
"I'm
sorry
I
let
my
own
weakness
get
in
the
way
of
what
we're
doing,"
said
Jane.
"You're
only
human,"
said
Miro.
She
looked
at
him,
searched
his
face
for
irony,
for
bitterness.
"I
mean
it,"
said
Miro.
"The
price
of
having
these
emotions,
these
passions,
is
that
you
have
to
control
them,
you
have
to
bear
them
when
they're
too
strong
to
bear.
You're
only
human
now.
You'll
never
make
these
feelings
go
away.
You
just
have
to
learn
not
to
act
on
them."
"Quara
never
learned."
"Quara
learned,
all
right,"
said
Miro.
"It's
just
my
opinion,
but
Quara
loved
Marcao,
adored
him,
and
when
he
died
and
the
rest
of
us
felt
so
liberated,
she
was
lost.
What
she
does
now,
this
constant
provocation--
she's
asking
somebody
to
abuse
her.
To
hit
her.
The
way
Marcao
always
hit
Mother
whenever
he
was
provoked.
I
think
in
some
perverse
way
Quara
was
always
jealous
of
Mother
when
she
got
to
go
off
alone
with
Papa,
and
even
though
she
finally
figured
out
that
he
was
beating
her
up,
when
Quara
wanted
her
papa
back
the
only
way
she
knew
of
to
demand
his
attention
was--
this
mouth
of
hers."
Miro
laughed
bitterly.
"It
reminds
me
of
Mother,
to
tell
the
truth.
You've
never
heard
her,
but
in
the
old
days,
when
she
was
trapped
in
marriage
with
Marcao
and
having
Libo's
babies--
oh,
she
had
a
mouth
on
her.
I'd
sit
there
and
listen
to
her
provoking
Marcao,
goading
him,
stabbing
at
him,
until
he'd
hit
her--
and
I'd
think,
Don't
you
dare
lay
a
hand
on
my
mother,
and
at
the
same
time
I'd
absolutely
understand
his
impotent
rage,
because
he
could
never,
never,
never
say
anything
that
would
shut
her
up.
Only
his
fist
could
do
it.
And
Quara
has
that
mouth,
and
needs
that
rage."
"Well,
how
happy
for
us
all,
then,
that
I
gave
her
just
what
she
needed."
Miro
laughed.
"But
she
didn't
need
it
from
you.
She
needed
it
from
Marcao,
and
he's
dead."
And
then,
suddenly,
Jane
burst
into
real
tears.
Tears
of
grief,
and
she
turned
to
Miro
and
clung
to
him.
"What
is
it?"
he
said.
"What's
wrong?"
"Oh,
Miro,"
she
said.
"Ender's
dead.
I'll
never
see
him
again.
I
have
a
body
at
last,
I
have
eyes
to
see
him,
and
he
isn't
there."
Miro
was
stunned.
Of
course
she
missed
Ender.
She
had
thousands
of
years
with
him,
and
only
a
few
years,
really,
with
me.
How
could
I
have
thought
she
could
love
me?
How
can
I
ever
hope
to
compare
with
Ender
Wiggin?
What
am
I,
compared
to
the
man
who
commanded
fleets,
who
transformed
the
minds
of
trillions
of
people
with
his
books,
his
speakings,
his
insight,
his
ability
to
see
into
the
hearts
of
other
people
and
speak
their
own
most
private
stories
back
to
them?
And
yet
even
as
he
resented
Ender,
even
as
he
envied
him
because
Jane
would
always
love
him
more
and
Miro
couldn't
hope
to
compete
with
him
even
in
death,
despite
these
feelings
it
finally
came
home
to
him
that
yes,
Ender
was
dead.
Ender,
who
had
transformed
his
family,
who
had
been
a
true
friend
to
him,
who
had
been
the
only
man
in
Miro's
life
that
he
longed
with
all
his
heart
to
be,
Ender
was
gone.
Miro's
tears
of
grief
flowed
along
with
Jane's.
"I'm
sorry,"
said
Jane.
"I
can't
control
any
of
my
emotions."
"Yes,
well,
it's
a
common
failing,
actually,"
said
Miro.
She
reached
up
and
touched
the
tears
on
his
cheek.
Then
she
touched
her
damp
finger
to
her
own
cheek.
The
tears
commingled.
"Do
you
know
why
I
thought
of
Ender
right
then?"
she
said.
"Because
you're
so
much
like
him.
Quara
annoys
you
as
much
as
she
annoys
anyone,
and
yet
you
look
past
that
and
see
what
her
needs
are,
why
she
says
and
does
these
things.
No,
no,
relax,
Miro,
I'm
not
expecting
you
to
be
like
Ender,
I'm
just
saying
that
one
of
the
things
I
liked
best
about
him
is
also
in
you--
that's
not
bad,
is
it?
The
compassionate
perception--
I
may
be
new
at
being
human,
but
I'm
pretty
sure
that's
a
rare
commodity."
"I
don't
know,"
said
Miro.
"The
only
person
I'm
feeling
compassion
for
right
now
is
me.
They
call
it
selfpity,
and
it
isn't
an
attractive
trait."
"Why
are
you
feeling
sorry
for
yourself?"
"Because
you'll
go
on
needing
Ender
all
your
life,
and
all
you'll
ever
find
is
poor
substitutes,
like
me."
She
held
him
tighter
then.
She
was
the
one
giving
comfort
now.
"Oh,
Miro,
maybe
that's
true.
But
if
it
is,
it's
true
the
way
it's
true
that
Quara
is
still
trying
to
get
her
father's
attention.
You
never
stop
needing
your
father
or
your
mother,
isn't
that
right?
You
never
stop
reacting
to
them,
even
when
they're
dead."
Father?
That
had
never
crossed
Miro's
mind
before.
Jane
loved
Ender,
deeply,
yes,
loved
him
forever--
but
as
a
father?
"I
can't
be
your
father,"
said
Miro.
"I
can't
take
his
place."
But
what
he
was
really
doing
was
making
sure
he
had
understood
her.
Ender
was
her
father?
"I
don't
want
you
to
be
my
father,"
said
Jane.
"I
still
have
all
these
old
Val-feelings,
you
know.
I
mean,
you
and
I
were
friends,
right?
That
was
very
important
to
me.
But
now
I
have
this
Val
body,
and
when
you
touch
me,
it
keeps
feeling
like
the
answer
to
a
prayer."
At
once
she
regretted
saying
it.
"Oh,
I'm
sorry,
Miro,
I
know
you
miss
her."
"I
do,"
said
Miro.
"But
then,
it's
hard
to
miss
her
quite
the
way
I
might,
since
you
do
look
a
lot
like
her.
And
you
sound
like
her.
And
here
I
am
holding
you
the
way
I
wanted
to
hold
her,
and
if
that
sounds
awful
because
I'm
supposedly
comforting
you
and
I
shouldn't
be
thinking
of
base
desires,
well
then
I'm
just
an
awful
kind
of
guy,
right?"
"Awful,"
she
said.
"I'm
ashamed
to
know
you."
And
she
kissed
him.
Sweetly,
awkwardly.
He
remembered
his
first
kiss
with
Ouanda
years
ago,
when
he
was
young
and
didn't
know
how
badly
things
could
turn
out.
They
had
both
been
awkward
then,
new,
clumsy.
Young.
Jane,
now,
Jane
was
one
of
the
oldest
creatures
in
the
universe.
But
also
one
of
the
youngest.
And
Val--
there
would
be
no
reflexes
in
the
Val
body
for
Jane
to
draw
upon,
for
in
Val's
short
life,
what
chance
had
she
had
to
find
love?
"Was
that
even
close
to
the
way
humans
do
that?"
asked
Jane.
"That
was
exactly
the
way
humans
sometimes
do
it,"
said
Miro.
"Which
isn't
surprising,
since
we're
both
human."
"Am
I
betraying
Ender,
to
grieve
for
him
one
moment,
and
then
be
so
happy
to
have
you
holding
me
the
next?"
"Am
I
betraying
him,
to
be
so
happy
only
hours
after
he
died?"
"Only
he's
not
dead,"
said
Jane.
"I
know
where
he
is.
I
chased
him
there."
"If
he's
exactly
the
same
person
he
was,"
said
Miro,
"then
what
a
shame.
Because
good
as
he
was,
he
wasn't
happy.
He
had
his
moments,
but
he
was
never--
what,
he
was
never
really
at
peace.
Wouldn't
it
be
nice
if
Peter
could
live
out
a
full
life
without
ever
having
to
bear
the
guilt
of
xenocide?
Without
ever
having
to
feel
the
weight
of
all
of
humanity
on
his
shoulders?"
"Speaking
of
which,"
said
Jane,
"we
have
work
to
do."
"We
also
have
lives
to
live,"
said
Miro.
"I'm
not
going
to
be
sorry
we
had
this
encounter.
Even
if
it
took
Quara's
bitchiness
to
make
it
happen."
"Let's
do
the
civilized
thing,"
said
Jane.
"Let's
get
married.
Let's
have
babies.
I
do
want
to
be
human,
Miro,
I
want
to
do
everything.
I
want
to
be
part
of
human
life
from
edge
to
edge.
And
I
want
to
do
it
all
with
you."
"Is
this
a
proposal?"
asked
Miro.
"I
died
and
was
reborn
only
a
dozen
hours
ago,"
said
Jane.
"My--
hell,
I
can
call
him
my
father,
can't
I?
--
my
father
died,
too.
Life
is
short,
I
feel
how
short
it
is:
after
three
thousand
years,
all
of
them
intense,
it
still
feels
too
short.
I'm
in
a
hurry.
And
you,
haven't
you
wasted
enough
time,
too?
Aren't
you
ready?"
"But
I
don't
have
a
ring."
"We
have
something
much
better
than
a
ring,"
said
Jane.
She
touched
her
cheek
again,
where
she
had
put
his
tear.
It
was
still
damp;
still
damp,
too,
when
she
touched
the
finger
now
to
his
cheek.
"I've
had
your
tears
with
mine,
and
you've
had
mine
with
yours.
I
think
that's
more
intimate
even
than
a
kiss."
"Maybe,"
said
Miro.
"But
not
as
fun."
"This
emotion
I'm
feeling
now,
this
is
love,
right?"
"I
don't
know.
Is
it
a
longing?
Is
it
a
giddy
stupid
happiness
just
because
you're
with
me?"
"Yes,"
she
said.
"That's
influenza,"
said
Miro.
"Watch
for
nausea
or
diarrhea
within
a
few
hours."
She
shoved
him,
and
in
the
weightless
starship
the
movement
sent
him
helplessly
into
midair
until
he
struck
another
surface.
"What?"
he
said,
pretending
innocence.
"What
did
I
say?"
She
pushed
herself
away
from
the
wall
and
went
to
the
door.
"Come
on,"
she
said.
"Back
to
work."
"Let's
not
announce
our
engagement,"
he
said
softly.
"Why
not?"
she
asked.
"Ashamed
already?"
"No,"
he
said.
"Maybe
it's
petty
of
me,
but
when
we
announce
it,
I
don't
want
Quara
there."
"That's
very
small
of
you,"
said
Jane.
"You
need
to
be
more
magnanimous
and
patient,
like
me."
"I
know,"
said
Miro.
"I'm
trying
to
learn."
They
drifted
back
into
the
main
chamber
of
the
shuttle.
The
others
were
working
on
preparing
their
genetic
message
for
broadcast
on
the
frequency
that
the
descoladores
had
used
to
challenge
them
when
they
first
showed
up
closer
to
the
planet.
They
all
looked
up.
Ela
smiled
wanly.
Firequencher
waved
cheerfully.
Quara
tossed
her
head.
"Well
I
hope
we're
done
with
that
little
emotional
outburst,"
she
said.
Miro
could
feel
Jane
seethe
at
the
remark.
But
Jane
said
nothing.
And
when
they
were
both
sitting
down
and
strapped
back
into
their
seats,
they
looked
at
each
other,
and
Jane
winked.
"I
saw
that,"
said
Quara.
"We
meant
you
to,"
said
Miro.
"Grow
up,"
Quara
said
disdainfully.
An
hour
later
they
sent
their
message.
And
at
once
they
were
inundated
with
answers
that
they
could
not
understand,
but
had
to.
There
was
no
time
for
quarreling
then,
or
for
love,
or
for
grief.
There
was
only
language,
thick,
broad
fields
of
alien
messages
that
had
to
be
understood
somehow,
by
them,
right
now.
Chapter
13
--
"TILL
DEATH
ENDS
ALL
SURPRISES"
"I
can't
say
that
I've
much
enjoyed
the
work
the
gods
required
of
me.
My
only
real
pleasure
was
my
days
of
schooling,
in
those
hours
between
the
gods'
sharp
summonses.
I
am
gladly
at
their
service,
always,
but
oh
it
was
so
sweet
to
learn
how
wide
the
universe
could
be,
to
test
myself
against
my
teachers,
and
to
fail
sometimes
without
much
consequence."
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
"Do
you
want
to
come
to
the
university
and
watch
us
turn
on
our
new
godproof
computer
network?"
asked
Grace.
Of
course
Peter
and
Wang-mu
wanted
to.
But
to
their
surprise,
Malu
cackled
with
delight
and
insisted
that
he
must
go,
too.
The
god
once
dwelt
in
computers,
didn't
she?
And
if
she
found
her
way
back,
shouldn't
Malu
be
there
to
greet
her?
This
complicated
matters
a
little--
for
Malu
to
visit
the
university
required
notifying
the
president
so
he
could
assemble
a
proper
welcome.
This
was
not
needed
for
Malu,
who
was
neither
vain
nor
much
impressed
with
ceremonies
that
didn't
have
some
immediate
purpose.
The
point
was
to
show
the
Samoan
people
that
the
university
still
had
proper
respect
for
the
old
ways,
of
which
Malu
was
the
most
revered
protector
and
practitioner.
From
luaus
of
fruit
and
fish
on
the
beach,
from
open
fires,
palm
mats,
and
thatch-roof
huts,
to
a
hovercar,
a
highway,
and
the
brightpainted
buildings
of
the
modern
university--
it
felt
to
Wang-mu
like
a
journey
through
the
history
of
the
human
race.
And
yet
she
had
already
made
that
journey
once
before,
from
Path;
it
seemed
a
part
of
her
life,
to
step
from
the
ancient
to
the
modern,
back
and
forth.
She
felt
rather
sorry
for
those
who
knew
only
one
and
not
the
other.
It
was
better,
she
thought,
to
be
able
to
select
from
the
whole
menu
of
human
achievements
than
to
be
bound
within
one
narrow
range.
Peter
and
Wang-mu
were
discreetly
dropped
off
before
the
hovercar
took
Malu
to
the
official
reception.
Grace's
son
took
them
on
a
brief
tour
of
the
brand-new
computer
facility.
"These
new
computers
all
follow
the
protocols
sent
to
us
from
Starways
Congress.
There
will
be
no
more
direct
connections
between
computer
networks
and
ansibles.
Rather
there
must
be
a
time
delay,
with
each
infopacket
inspected
by
referee
software
that
will
catch
unauthorized
piggybacking."
"In
other
words,"
said
Peter,
"Jane
will
never
get
back
in."
"That's
the
plan."
The
boy--
for
despite
his
size,
that's
what
he
seemed
to
be--
grinned
broadly.
"All
perfect,
all
new,
all
in
total
compliance."
Wang-mu
felt
sick
inside.
This
is
how
it
would
be
all
over
the
Hundred
Worlds--
Jane
blocked
out
of
everything.
And
without
access
to
the
enormous
computing
capacity
of
the
combined
networks
of
all
of
human
civilization,
how
could
she
possibly
regain
the
power
to
pop
a
starship
Out
and
In
again?
Wang-mu
had
been
glad
enough
to
leave
Path.
But
she
was
by
no
means
certain
that
Pacifica
was
the
world
where
she
wanted
to
live
the
rest
of
her
life.
Especially
if
she
was
to
stay
with
Peter,
for
there
was
no
chance
he
would
be
content
for
long
with
the
slower,
more
lackadaisical
timeflow
of
life
in
the
islands.
Truth
be
known,
it
was
too
slow
for
her,
too.
She
loved
her
time
with
the
Samoans,
but
the
impatience
to
be
doing
something
was
growing
inside
her.
Perhaps
those
who
grew
up
among
these
people
might
somehow
sublimate
their
ambition,
or
perhaps
there
was
something
in
the
racial
genotype
that
suppressed
it
or
replaced
it,
but
Wang-mu's
incessant
drive
to
strengthen
and
expand
her
role
in
life
was
certainly
not
going
to
go
away
just
because
of
a
luau
on
the
beach,
however
much
she
enjoyed
it
and
would
treasure
the
memory
of
it.
The
tour
wasn't
over
yet,
of
course,
and
Wang-mu
dutifully
followed
Grace's
son
wherever
he
led.
But
she
hardly
paid
attention
beyond
what
was
needed
to
make
polite
responses.
Peter
seemed
even
more
distracted,
and
Wang-mu
could
guess
why.
He
would
have
not
only
the
same
feelings
Wang-mu
had,
but
he
must
also
be
grieving
for
the
loss
of
connection
with
Jane
through
the
jewel
in
his
ear.
If
she
did
not
recover
her
ability
to
control
data
flow
through
the
communications
satellites
orbiting
this
world,
he
would
not
hear
her
voice
again.
They
came
to
an
older
section
of
campus,
some
rundown
buildings
in
a
more
utilitarian
architectural
style.
"Nobody
likes
coming
here,"
he
said,
"because
it
reminds
them
of
how
recently
our
university
became
anything
more
than
a
school
for
training
engineers
and
teachers.
This
building
is
three
hundred
years
old.
Come
inside."
"Do
we
have
to?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"I
mean,
is
it
necessary?
I
think
we
get
the
idea
from
the
outside."
"Oh,
but
I
think
you
want
to
see
this
place.
Very
interesting,
because
it
preserves
some
of
the
old
ways
of
doing
things."
Wang-mu
of
course
agreed
to
follow,
as
courtesy
required,
and
Peter
wordlessly
went
along.
They
came
inside
and
heard
the
humming
of
ancient
air-conditioning
systems
and
felt
the
harsh
refrigerated
air.
"These
are
the
old
ways?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"Not
as
old
as
life
on
the
beach,
I
think."
"Not
as
old,
that's
true,"
said
their
guide.
"But
then,
we're
not
preserving
the
same
thing
here."
They
came
into
a
large
room
with
hundreds
and
hundreds
of
computers
arranged
in
crowded
rows
along
tables
that
stretched
from
end
to
end.
There
was
no
room
for
anyone
to
sit
at
these
machines;
there
was
barely
enough
space
between
the
tables
for
technicians
to
slide
along
to
tend
to
them.
All
the
computers
were
on,
but
the
air
above
all
the
terminals
was
empty,
giving
no
clue
about
what
was
going
on
inside
them.
"We
had
to
do
something
with
all
those
old
computers
that
Starways
Congress
made
us
take
offline.
So
we
put
them
here.
And
also
the
old
computers
from
most
of
the
other
universities
and
businesses
in
the
islands--
Hawaiian,
Tahitian,
Maori,
on
and
on--
everyone
helped.
It
goes
up
six
stories,
every
floor
just
like
this,
and
three
other
buildings,
though
this
one
is
the
biggest."
"Jane,"
said
Peter,
and
he
smiled.
"Here's
where
we
stored
everything
she
gave
us.
Of
course,
on
the
record
these
computers
are
not
connected
by
any
network.
They
are
only
used
for
training
students.
But
Congress
inspectors
never
come
here.
They
saw
all
they
wanted
to
see
when
they
looked
at
our
new
installation.
Up
to
code,
complying
with
the
rules--
we
are
obedient
and
loyal
citizens!
Here,
though,
I'm
afraid
there
have
been
some
oversights.
For
instance,
there
seems
to
be
an
intermittent
connection
with
the
university's
ansible.
Whenever
the
ansible
is
actually
passing
messages
offworld,
it
is
connected
to
no
computers
except
through
the
official
safeguarded
time-delayed
link.
But
when
the
ansible
is
connected
to
a
handful
of
eccentric
destinations--
the
Samoan
satellite,
for
instance,
or
a
certain
faroff
colony
that
is
supposedly
incommunicado
to
all
ansibles
in
the
Hundred
Worlds--
then
an
old
forgotten
connection
kicks
in,
and
the
ansible
has
complete
use
of
all
of
this."
Peter
laughed
with
genuine
mirth.
Wang-mu
loved
the
sound
of
it,
but
also
felt
just
a
little
jealousy
at
the
thought
that
Jane
might
well
come
back
to
him.
"And
another
odd
thing,"
said
Grace's
son.
"One
of
the
new
computers
has
been
installed
here,
only
there've
been
some
alterations.
It
doesn't
seem
to
report
correctly
to
the
master
program.
It
neglects
to
inform
that
master
program
that
there
is
a
hyperfast
realtime
link
to
this
nonexistent
old-style
network.
It's
a
shame
that
it
doesn't
report
on
this,
because
of
course
it
allows
a
completely
illegal
connection
between
this
old,
ansible-connected
network
and
the
new
godproof
system.
And
so
requests
for
information
can
be
passed,
and
they'll
look
perfectly
legal
to
any
inspection
software,
since
they
come
from
this
perfectly
legal
but
astonishingly
flawed
new
computer."
Peter
was
grinning
broadly.
"Well,
somebody
had
to
work
pretty
fast
to
get
this
done."
"Malu
told
us
that
the
god
was
going
to
die,
but
between
us
and
the
god
we
were
able
to
devise
a
plan.
Now
the
only
question
is--
can
she
find
her
way
back
here?"
"I
think
she
will,"
said
Peter.
"Of
course,
this
isn't
what
she
used
to
have,
not
even
a
small
fraction
of
it."
"We
understand
that
she
has
a
couple
of
similar
installations
here
and
there.
Not
many,
you're
right,
and
the
new
time-delay
barriers
will
make
it
so
that
yes,
she
has
access
to
all
the
information,
but
she
can't
use
most
of
the
new
networks
as
part
of
her
thought
processes.
Still,
it's
something.
Maybe
it's
enough."
"You
knew
who
we
were
before
we
got
here,"
said
Wang-mu.
"You
were
already
part
of
Jane's
work."
"I
think
the
evidence
speaks
for
itself,"
said
Grace's
son.
"Then
why
did
Jane
bring
us
here?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"What
was
all
this
nonsense
about
needing
to
have
us
here
so
we
could
stop
the
Lusitania
Fleet?"
"I
don't
know,"
said
Peter.
"And
I
doubt
anyone
here
knows,
either.
Maybe,
though,
Jane
simply
wanted
us
in
a
friendly
environment,
so
she
could
find
us
again.
I
doubt
there's
anything
like
this
on
Divine
Wind."
"And
maybe,"
Wang-mu
said,
following
her
own
speculations,
"maybe
she
wanted
you
here,
with
Malu
and
Grace,
when
the
time
came
for
her
to
die."
"And
for
me
to
die
as
well,"
said
Peter.
"Meaning
me
as
Ender,
of
course."
"And
maybe,"
said
Wang-mu,
"if
she
was
no
longer
going
to
be
there
to
protect
us
through
her
manipulations
of
data,
she
wanted
us
to
be
among
friends."
"Of
course,"
said
Grace's
son.
"She
is
a
god,
she
takes
care
of
her
people."
"Her
worshipers,
you
mean?"
asked
Wang-mu.
Peter
snorted.
"Her
friends,"
said
the
boy.
"In
Samoa
we
treat
the
gods
with
great
respect,
but
we
are
also
their
friends,
and
we
help
the
good
ones
when
we
can.
Gods
need
the
help
of
humans
now
and
then.
I
think
we
did
all
right,
don't
you?"
"You
did
well,"
said
Peter.
"You
have
been
faithful
indeed."
The
boy
beamed.
Soon
they
were
back
in
the
new
computer
installation,
watching
as
with
great
ceremony
the
president
of
the
university
pushed
the
key
to
activate
the
program
that
turned
on
and
monitored
the
university
ansible.
Immediately
there
were
messages
and
test
programs
from
Starways
Congress,
probing
and
inspecting
the
university's
system
to
make
sure
there
were
no
lapses
in
security
and
that
all
protocols
had
been
properly
followed.
Wang-mu
could
feel
how
tense
everyone
was--
except
Malu,
who
seemed
incapable
of
dread--
until,
a
few
minutes
later,
the
programs
finished
their
inspection
and
made
their
report.
The
message
came
immediately
from
Congress
that
this
network
was
compliant
and
secure.
The
fakes
and
fudges
had
not
been
detected.
"Any
time
now,"
murmured
Grace.
"How
will
we
know
if
all
of
this
has
worked?"
asked
Wang-mu
soffly.
"Peter
will
tell
us,"
answered
Grace,
sounding
surprised
that
Wang-mu
had
not
already
understood
this.
"The
jewel
in
his
ear--
the
Samoan
satellite
will
speak
to
it."
***
Olhado
and
Grego
stood
watching
the
readout
from
the
ansible
that
for
twenty
years
had
connected
only
to
the
shuttle
and
Jakt's
starship.
It
was
receiving
a
message
again.
Links
were
being
established
with
four
ansibles
on
other
worlds,
where
groups
of
Lusitanian
sympathizers--
or
at
least
friends
of
Jane's--
had
followed
Jane's
instructions
on
how
to
partially
circumvent
the
new
regulations.
No
actual
messages
were
sent,
because
there
was
nothing
for
the
humans
to
say
to
each
other.
The
point
was
simply
to
keep
the
link
alive
so
Jane
might
travel
on
it
and
link
herself
with
some
small
part
of
her
old
capacity.
None
of
this
had
been
done
with
any
human
participation
on
Lusitania.
All
the
programming
that
was
required
had
been
accomplished
by
the
relentlessly
efficient
workers
of
the
Hive
Queen,
with
the
help
of
pequeninos
now
and
then.
Olhado
and
Grego
had
been
invited
at
the
last
minute,
as
observers
only.
But
they
understood.
Jane
was
talking
to
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hive
Queen
talked
to
the
fathertrees.
Jane
had
not
worked
through
humans
because
the
Lusitanian
humans
she
worked
with
had
been
Miro,
who
had
other
work
to
do
for
her,
and
Ender,
who
had
removed
the
jewel
from
his
ear
before
he
died.
Olhado
and
Grego
had
talked
this
out
as
soon
as
the
pequenino
Waterjumper
had
explained
to
them
what
was
going
on
and
asked
them
to
come
observe.
"I
think
she
was
feeling
a
bit
defiant,"
said
Olhado.
"If
Ender
rejected
her
and
Miro
was
busy--"
"Or
gaga-eyed
over
Young
Valentine,
don't
forget,"
said
Grego.
"Well,
she'd
do
it
without
human
help."
"How
can
it
work?"
said
Grego.
"She
was
connected
to
billions
of
computers
before.
At
most
she'll
have
several
thousand
now,
at
least
directly
usable.
It's
not
enough.
Ela
and
Quara
are
never
coming
home.
Or
Miro."
"Maybe
not,"
said
Olhado.
"It
won't
be
the
first
time
we've
lost
family
members
in
the
service
of
a
higher
cause."
He
thought
of
Mother's
famous
parents,
Os
Venerados,
who
lacked
only
the
years
now
for
sainthood--
if
a
representative
of
the
Pope
should
ever
come
to
Lusitania
to
examine
the
evidence.
And
their
real
father,
Libo,
and
his
father,
both
of
whom
died
before
Novinha's
children
ever
guessed
that
they
were
kin.
All
dead
in
the
cause
of
science,
Os
Venerados
in
the
struggle
to
contain
the
descolada,
Pipo
and
Libo
in
the
effort
to
communicate
with
and
understand
the
pequeninos.
Their
brother
Quim
had
died
as
a
martyr,
trying
to
heal
a
dangerous
breach
in
the
relationship
between
humans
and
pequeninos
on
Lusitania.
And
now
Ender,
their
adoptive
father,
had
died
in
the
cause
of
trying
to
find
a
way
to
save
Jane's
life
and,
with
her,
faster-than-light
travel.
If
Miro
and
Ela
and
Quara
should
die
in
the
effort
to
establish
communications
with
the
descoladores,
it
would
be
a
part
of
the
family
tradition.
"What
I
wonder,"
said
Olhado,
"is
what's
wrong
with
us,
that
we
haven't
been
asked
to
die
in
a
noble
cause."
"I
don't
know
about
noble
causes,"
said
Grego,
"but
we
do
have
a
fleet
aimed
at
us.
That
will
do,
I
think,
for
getting
us
dead."
A
sudden
flurry
of
activity
at
the
computer
terminals
told
them
that
their
wait
was
over.
"We've
linked
with
Samoa,"
said
Waterjumper.
"And
now
Memphis.
And
Path.
Hegira."
He
did
the
little
jig
that
pequeninos
invariably
did
when
they
were
delighted.
"They're
all
going
to
come
online.
The
snooper
programs
didn't
find
them."
"But
will
it
be
enough?"
asked
Grego.
"Do
the
starships
move
again?"
Waterjumper
shrugged
elaborately.
"We'll
know
when
your
family
gets
back,
won't
we?"
"Mother
doesn't
want
to
schedule
Ender's
funeral
until
they're
back,"
said
Grego.
At
the
mention
of
Ender's
name,
Waterjumper
slumped.
"The
man
who
took
Human
into
the
Third
Life,"
he
said.
"And
there's
almost
nothing
of
him
to
bury."
"I'm
just
wondering,"
said
Grego,
"if
it
will
be
days
or
weeks
or
months
before
Jane
finds
her
way
back
into
her
powers--
if
she
can
do
it
at
all."
"I
don't
know,"
said
Waterjumper.
"They
only
have
a
few
weeks
of
air,"
said
Grego.
"He
doesn't
know,
Grego,"
said
Olhado.
"I
know
that,"
said
Grego.
"But
the
Hive
Queen
knows.
And
she'll
tell
the
fathertrees.
I
thought
...
word
might
have
seeped
down."
"How
could
even
the
Hive
Queen
know
what
will
happen
in
the
future?"
asked
Olhado.
"How
can
anyone
know
what
Jane
can
or
can't
accomplish?
We've
linked
again
with
worlds
outside
of
this
one.
Some
parts
of
her
core
memory
have
been
restored
to
the
ansible
net,
however
surreptitiously.
She
might
find
them.
She
might
not.
If
found,
they
might
be
enough,
or
might
not.
But
Waterjumper
doesn't
know."
Grego
turned
away.
"I
know,"
he
said.
"We're
all
afraid,"
said
Olhado.
"Even
the
Hive
Queen.
None
of
us
wants
to
die."
"Jane
died,
but
didn't
stay
dead,"
said
Grego.
"According
to
Miro,
Ender's
aiua
is
supposedly
off
living
as
Peter
on
some
other
world.
Hive
queens
die
and
their
memories
live
on
in
their
daughters'
minds.
Pequeninos
get
to
live
as
trees."
"Some
of
us,"
said
Waterjumper.
"But
what
of
us?"
said
Grego.
"Will
we
be
extinguished?
What
difference
does
it
make
then,
the
ones
of
us
who
had
plans,
what
does
it
matter
the
work
we've
done?
The
children
we've
raised?"
He
looked
pointedly
at
Olhado.
"What
will
it
matter
then,
that
you
have
such
a
big
happy
family,
if
you're
all
erased
in
one
instant
by
that
...
bomb?"
"Not
one
moment
of
my
life
with
my
family
has
been
wasted,"
said
Olhado
quietly.
"But
the
point
of
it
is
to
go
on,
isn't
it?
To
connect
with
the
future?"
"That's
one
part,
yes,"
said
Olhado.
"But
part
of
the
purpose
of
it
is
now,
is
the
moment.
And
part
of
it
is
the
web
of
connections.
Links
from
soul
to
soul.
If
the
purpose
of
life
was
just
to
continue
into
the
future,
then
none
of
it
would
have
meaning,
because
it
would
be
all
anticipation
and
preparation.
There's
fruition,
Grego.
There's
the
happiness
we've
already
had.
The
happiness
of
each
moment.
The
end
of
our
lives,
even
if
there's
no
forward
continuation,
no
progeny
at
all,
the
end
of
our
lives
doesn't
erase
the
beginning."
"But
it
won't
have
amounted
to
anything,"
said
Grego.
"If
your
children
die,
then
it
was
all
a
waste."
"No,"
said
Olhado
quietly.
"You
say
that
because
you
have
no
children,
Greguinho.
But
none
of
it
is
wasted.
The
child
you
hold
in
your
arms
for
only
a
day
before
he
dies,
that
is
not
wasted,
because
that
one
day
is
enough
of
a
purpose
in
itself.
Entropy
has
been
thrown
back
for
an
hour,
a
day,
a
week,
a
month.
Just
because
we
might
all
die
here
on
this
little
world
does
not
undo
the
lives
before
the
deaths."
Grego
shook
his
head.
"Yes
it
does,
Olhado.
Death
undoes
everything."
Olhado
shrugged.
"Then
why
do
you
bother
doing
everything,
Grego?
Because
someday
you
will
die.
Why
should
anyone
ever
have
children?
Someday
they
will
die,
their
children
will
die,
all
children
will
die.
Someday
stars
will
wind
down
or
blow
up.
Someday
death
will
cover
us
all
like
the
water
of
a
lake
and
perhaps
nothing
will
ever
come
to
the
surface
to
show
that
we
were
ever
there.
But
we
were
there,
and
during
the
time
we
lived,
we
were
alive.
That's
the
truth--
what
is,
what
was,
what
will
be--
not
what
could
be,
what
should
have
been,
what
never
can
be.
If
we
die,
then
our
death
has
meaning
to
the
rest
of
the
universe.
Even
if
our
lives
are
unknown,
the
fact
that
someone
lived
here,
and
died,
that
will
have
repercussions,
that
will
shape
the
universe."
"So
that's
meaning
enough
for
you?"
said
Grego.
"To
die
as
an
object
lesson?
To
die
so
that
people
can
feel
awful
about
having
killed
you?"
"There
are
worse
meanings
for
a
life
to
have."
Waterjumper
interrupted
them.
"The
last
of
the
ansibles
we
expected
is
online.
We
have
them
all
connected
now."
They
stopped
talking.
It
was
time
for
Jane
to
find
her
way
back
into
herself,
if
she
could.
They
waited.
***
Through
one
of
her
workers,
the
Hive
Queen
saw
and
heard
the
news
of
the
restoration
of
the
ansible
links.
<It's
time,>
she
told
the
fathertrees.
<Can
she
do
it?
Can
you
lead
her?>
<I
can't
lead
her
to
a
place
where
I
can't
go
myself,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<She
has
to
find
her
own
way.
All
I
can
do
right
now
is
tell
her
that
it's
time.>
<So
we
can
only
watch?>
<I
can
only
watch,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<You
are
part
of
her,
or
she
of
you.
Her
aiua
is
tied
now
to
your
web
through
the
mothertrees.
Be
ready.>
<For
what?>
<For
Jane's
need.>
<What
will
she
need?
When
will
she
need
it?>
<I
have
no
idea.>
***
At
his
terminal
on
the
stranded
starship,
the
Hive
Queen's
worker
suddenly
looked
up,
then
arose
from
her
seat
and
walked
to
Jane.
Jane
looked
up
from
her
work.
"What
is
it?"
she
asked
distractedly.
And
then,
remembering
the
signal
she
was
waiting
for,
she
looked
over
at
Miro,
who
had
turned
to
see
what
was
happening.
"I've
got
to
go
now,"
she
said.
Then
she
flopped
back
in
her
seat
as
if
she
had
fainted.
At
once
Miro
was
out
of
his
chair;
Ela
wasn't
far
behind.
The
worker
had
already
unfastened
Jane
from
the
chair
and
was
lifting
her
off.
Miro
helped
her
draw
Jane's
body
through
the
corridors
of
weightless
space
to
the
beds
in
the
back
of
the
ship.
There
they
laid
her
down
and
secured
her
to
a
bed.
Ela
checked
her
vital
signs.
"She's
sleeping
deeply,"
said
Ela.
"Breathing
very
slowly."
"A
coma?"
asked
Miro.
"She's
doing
the
minimum
to
stay
alive,"
said
Ela.
"Other
than
that,
there's
nothing."
"Come
on,"
said
Quara
from
the
door.
"Let's
get
back
to
work."
Miro
rounded
on
her,
furious--
but
Ela
restrained
him.
"You
can
stay
and
watch
over
her
if
you
want,"
she
said,
"but
Quara's
right.
We
have
work
to
do.
She's
doing
hers."
Miro
turned
back
to
Jane
and
touched
her
hand,
took
it,
held
it.
The
others
left
the
sleeping
quarters.
You
can't
hear
me,
you
can't
feel
me,
you
can't
see
me,
Miro
said
silently.
So
I
guess
I'm
not
here
for
you.
Yet
I
can't
leave
you.
What
am
I
afraid
of?
We're
all
dead
if
you
don't
succeed
at
what
you're
doing
now.
So
it
isn't
your
death
I
fear.
It's
your
old
self.
Your
old
existence
among
the
computers
and
the
ansibles.
You've
had
your
fling
in
a
human
body,
but
when
your
old
powers
are
restored,
your
human
life
will
be
just
a
small
part
of
you
again.
Just
one
sensory
input
device
among
millions.
One
small
set
of
memories
lost
in
an
overwhelming
sea
of
memory.
You'll
be
able
to
devote
one
tiny
part
of
your
attention
to
me,
and
I'll
never
know
that
I
am
perpetually
an
afterthought
in
your
life.
That's
just
one
of
the
drawbacks
when
you
love
somebody
so
much
greater
than
yourself,
Miro
told
himself.
I'll
never
know
the
difference.
She'll
come
back
and
I'll
be
happy
with
all
the
time
we
have
together
and
I'll
never
know
how
little
time
and
effort
she
actually
devotes
to
being
with
me.
A
diversion,
that's
what
I
am.
Then
he
shook
his
head,
let
go
of
her
hand,
and
left
the
room.
I
will
not
listen
to
the
voice
of
despair,
he
told
himself.
Would
I
tame
this
great
being
and
make
her
so
much
my
slave
that
every
moment
of
her
life
belongs
to
me?
Would
I
focus
her
eyes
so
they
can
see
nothing
but
my
face?
I
must
rejoice
that
I
am
part
of
her,
instead
of
resenting
that
I'm
not
more
of
her.
He
returned
to
his
place
and
got
back
to
work.
But
a
few
moments
later
he
got
up
again
and
went
back
to
her.
He
was
useless
until
she
came
back.
Until
he
knew
the
outcome,
he
could
think
of
nothing
else.
***
Jane
was
not
precisely
adrift.
She
had
her
unbroken
connection
to
the
three
ansibles
of
Lusitania,
and
she
found
them
easily.
And
just
as
easily
found
the
new
connections
to
ansibles
on
a
half
dozen
worlds.
From
there,
she
quickly
found
her
way
through
the
thicket
of
interrupts
and
cutouts
that
protected
her
back
door
into
the
system
from
discovery
by
Congress's
snoop
programs.
All
was
as
she
and
her
friends
had
planned.
It
was
small,
cramped,
as
she
had
known
it
would
be.
But
she
had
almost
never
used
the
full
capacity
of
the
system--
except
when
she
was
controlling
starships.
Then
she
needed
every
scrap
of
fast
memory
to
hold
the
complete
image
of
the
ship
she
was
transporting.
Obviously
there
wasn't
enough
capacity
on
these
mere
thousands
of
machines.
Yet
it
was
such
a
relief,
nonetheless,
to
tap
back
into
the
programs
that
she
had
so
long
used
to
do
so
much
of
her
thought
for
her,
servants
she
made
use
of
like
the
Hive
Queen's
workers--
just
one
more
way
that
I
am
like
her,
Jane
realized.
She
got
them
running,
then
explored
the
memories
that
for
these
long
days
had
been
so
painfully
missing.
Once
again
she
was
in
possession
of
a
mental
system
that
allowed
her
to
maintain
dozens
of
levels
of
attention
to
simultaneously
running
processes.
And
yet
it
was
still
all
wrong.
She
had
been
in
her
human
body
only
a
day,
and
yet
already
the
electronic
self
that
once
had
felt
so
copious
was
far
too
small.
It
wasn't
just
because
there
were
so
few
computers
where
once
there
had
been
so
many.
Rather
it
was
small
by
nature.
The
ambiguity
of
flesh
made
for
a
vastness
of
possibility
that
simply
could
not
exist
in
a
binary
world.
She
had
been
alive,
and
so
she
knew
now
that
her
electronic
dwellingplace
gave
her
only
a
fraction
of
a
life.
However
much
she
had
accomplished
during
her
millennia
of
life
in
the
machine,
it
brought
no
satisfaction
compared
to
even
a
few
minutes
in
that
body
of
flesh
and
blood.
If
she
had
thought
she
might
ever
leave
the
Val-body,
she
knew
now
that
she
never
could.
That
was
the
root
of
her,
now
and
forever.
Indeed,
she
would
have
to
force
herself
to
spread
out
into
these
computer
systems
when
she
needed
them.
By
inclination,
she
would
not
readily
go
into
them.
But
there
was
no
reason
to
speak
to
anyone
of
her
disappointment.
Not
yet.
She
would
tell
Miro
when
she
got
back
to
him.
He
would
listen
and
talk
to
no
one
else.
Indeed,
he
would
probably
be
relieved.
No
doubt
he
was
worried
that
she
would
be
tempted
to
remain
in
the
computers
and
not
go
back
into
the
body
that
she
could
still
feel,
strong
and
insistent
on
her
attention,
even
in
the
slackness
of
such
a
deep
sleep.
But
he
had
no
reason
to
fear.
Hadn't
he
spent
many
long
months
in
a
body
that
was
so
limited
he
could
hardly
bear
to
live
in
it?
She
would
as
soon
go
back
to
being
just
a
computer-dweller
as
he
would
go
back
to
the
braindamaged
body
that
had
so
tortured
him.
Yet
it
is
myself,
part
of
myself.
That's
what
these
friends
had
given
to
her,
and
she
would
not
tell
them
how
painful
it
was
to
fit
into
this
small
sort
of
life
again.
She
brought
up
her
old
familiar
Jane-face
above
a
terminal
in
each
world,
and
smiled
at
them,
and
spoke:
"Thank
you,
my
friends.
I
will
never
forget
your
love
and
loyalty
to
me.
It
will
take
a
while
for
me
to
find
out
how
much
is
open
to
me,
and
how
much
is
closed.
I'll
tell
you
what
I
know
when
I
know
it.
But
be
assured
that
whether
or
not
I
can
achieve
anything
comparable
to
what
I
did
before,
I
owe
this
restoration
of
myself
to
you,
to
all
of
you.
I
was
already
your
friend
forever;
I
am
forever
in
your
debt."
They
answered;
she
heard
all
the
answers,
conversed
with
them
using
only
small
parts
of
her
attention.
The
rest
of
her
explored.
She
found
the
hidden
interfaces
with
the
main
computer
systems
that
the
Starways
Congress's
programmers
had
designed.
It
was
easy
enough
to
raid
them
for
whatever
information
she
wanted--
indeed,
within
moments
she
had
found
her
way
into
the
most
secret
files
of
the
Starways
Congress
and
found
out
every
technical
specification
and
every
protocol
of
the
new
nets.
But
all
her
probing
was
done
at
second-hand,
as
if
she
were
dipping
into
a
cookie
jar
in
the
darkness,
unable
to
see
what
she
could
touch.
She
could
send
out
little
finder
programs
that
brought
back
to
her
whatever
she
wanted;
they
were
guided
by
fuzzy
protocols
that
let
them
even
be
somewhat
serendipitous,
dragging
back
tangential
information
that
had
somehow
tickled
them
into
bringing
it
aboard.
She
certainly
had
the
power
to
sabotage,
if
she
had
wanted
to
punish
them.
She
could
have
crashed
everything,
destroyed
all
the
data.
But
none
of
that,
neither
finding
secrets
nor
wreaking
vengeance,
had
anything
to
do
with
what
she
needed
now.
The
information
most
vital
to
her
had
been
saved
by
her
friends.
What
she
needed
was
capacity,
and
it
wasn't
there.
The
new
networks
were
stepped
back
and
delayed
far
enough
from
the
immediacy
of
the
ansibles
that
she
couldn't
use
them
for
her
thought.
She
tried
to
find
ways
to
offload
and
reload
data
quickly
enough
that
she
could
use
it
to
push
a
starship
Out
and
In
again,
but
it
simply
wasn't
fast
enough.
Only
bits
and
pieces
of
each
starship
would
go
Out,
and
almost
nothing
would
make
it
come
back
Inside.
I
have
all
my
knowledge.
I
just
haven't
got
the
space.
Through
all
of
this,
however,
her
aiua
was
making
its
circuit.
Many
times
a
second
it
passed
through
the
Val-body
strapped
to
a
bed
in
the
starship.
Many
times
a
second
it
touched
the
ansibles
and
computers
of
its
restored,
if
truncated,
network.
And
many
times
a
second
it
wandered
the
lacy
links
among
the
mothertrees.
A
thousand,
ten
thousand
times
her
aiua
made
these
circuits
before
she
finally
realized
that
the
mothertrees
were
also
a
storage
place.
They
had
so
few
thoughts
of
their
own,
but
the
structures
were
there
that
could
hold
memories,
and
there
were
no
delays
built
in.
She
could
think,
could
hold
the
thought,
could
retrieve
it
instantly.
And
the
mothertrees
were
fractally
deep;
she
could
store
memory
mapped
in
layers,
thoughts
within
thoughts,
farther
and
farther
into
the
structures
and
patterns
of
the
living
cells,
without
ever
interfering
with
the
dim
sweet
thoughts
of
the
trees
themselves.
It
was
a
far
better
storage
system
than
the
computer
nets
had
ever
been;
it
was
inherently
larger
than
any
binary
device.
Though
there
were
far
fewer
mothertrees
than
there
were
computers,
even
in
her
new
shrunken
net,
the
depth
and
richness
of
the
memory
array
meant
that
there
was
far
more
room
for
data
that
could
be
recalled
far
more
rapidly.
Except
for
retrieving
basic
data,
her
own
memories
of
past
starflights,
Jane
would
not
need
to
use
the
computers
at
all.
The
pathway
to
the
stars
now
lay
along
an
avenue
of
trees.
***
Alone
in
a
starship
on
the
surface
of
Lusitania,
a
worker
of
the
Hive
Queen
waited.
Jane
found
her
easily,
found
and
remembered
the
shape
of
the
starship.
Though
she
had
"forgotten"
how
to
do
starflight
for
a
day
or
so,
the
memory
was
back
again
and
she
did
it
easily,
pushing
the
starship
Out,
then
bringing
it
back
In
an
instant
later,
only
many
kilometers
away,
in
a
clearing
before
the
entrance
to
the
Hive
Queen's
nest.
The
worker
arose
from
its
terminal,
opened
the
door,
and
came
outside.
Of
course
there
was
no
celebration.
The
Hive
Queen
merely
looked
through
the
worker's
eyes
to
verify
that
the
flight
had
been
successful,
then
explored
the
worker's
body
and
the
starship
itself
to
make
sure
that
nothing
had
been
lost
or
damaged
in
the
flight.
Jane
could
hear
the
Hive
Queen's
voice
as
if
from
a
distance,
for
she
recoiled
instinctively
from
such
a
powerful
source
of
thought.
It
was
the
relayed
message
that
she
heard,
the
voice
of
Human
speaking
in
her
mind.
<All
is
well,>
Human
said
to
her.
<You
can
go
ahead.>
She
returned
then
to
the
starship
that
contained
her
own
living
body.
When
she
transported
other
people,
she
left
it
to
their
own
aiuas
to
watch
over
their
flesh
and
hold
it
intact.
The
result
of
that
had
been
the
chaotic
creations
of
Miro
and
Ender,
with
their
hunger
for
bodies
different
from
the
ones
they
actually
lived
in.
But
that
effect
was
now
prevented
easily
by
letting
travelers
linger
only
a
moment,
a
tiny
fraction
of
a
second
Outside,
just
long
enough
to
make
sure
the
bits
of
everything
and
everyone
were
all
together.
This
time,
though,
she
had
to
hold
a
starship
and
the
Val-body
together,
and
also
drag
along
Miro,
Ela,
Firequencher,
Quara,
and
a
worker
of
the
hive
queen's.
There
could
be
no
mistakes.
Yet
it
functioned
easily
enough.
The
familiar
shuttle
she
easily
held
in
memory;
the
people
she
had
carried
so
often
before
she
carried
along.
Her
new
body
was
already
so
well
known
to
her
that,
to
her
relief,
it
took
no
special
effort
to
hold
it
together
along
with
the
ship.
The
only
novelty
was
that
instead
of
sending
and
pulling
back,
she
went
along.
Her
own
aiua
went
with
the
rest
of
them
Outside.
That
was
itself
the
only
problem.
Once
Outside,
she
had
no
way
of
telling
how
long
they
had
been
there.
It
might
have
been
an
hour.
A
year.
A
picosecond.
She
had
never
herself
gone
Outside
before.
It
was
distracting,
baffling,
then
frightening
to
have
no
root
or
anchor.
How
can
I
get
back
in?
What
am
I
connected
to?
In
the
very
asking
of
the
panicked
question,
she
found
her
anchor,
for
no
sooner
had
her
aiua
done
a
single
circuit
of
the
Val-body
Outside
than
it
jumped
to
do
her
circuit
of
the
mothertrees.
In
that
moment
she
called
the
ship
and
all
within
it
back
again,
and
placed
them
where
she
wanted,
in
the
landing
zone
of
the
starport
on
Lusitania.
She
inspected
them
quickly.
All
were
there.
It
had
worked.
They
would
not
die
in
space.
She
could
still
do
starflight,
even
with
herself
aboard.
And
though
she
would
not
often
take
herself
along
on
voyages--
it
had
been
too
frightening,
even
though
her
connection
with
the
mothertrees
sustained
her--
she
now
knew
she
could
put
the
ships
back
into
flight
without
worry.
***
Malu
shouted
and
the
others
turned
to
look
at
him.
They
had
all
seen
the
Jane-face
in
the
air
above
the
terminals,
a
hundred
Jane-faces
around
the
room.
They
had
all
cheered
and
celebrated
at
the
time.
So
Wang-mu
wondered:
What
could
this
be
now?
"The
god
has
moved
her
starship!"
Malu
cried.
"The
god
has
found
her
power
again!"
Wang-mu
heard
the
words
and
wondered
mutely
how
he
knew.
But
Peter,
whatever
he
might
have
wondered,
took
the
news
more
personally.
He
threw
his
arms
around
her,
lifted
her
from
the
ground,
and
spun
around
with
her.
"We're
free
again,"
he
cried,
his
voice
as
joyful
as
Malu's
had
been.
"We're
free
to
roam
again!"
At
that
moment
Wang-mu
finally
realized
that
the
man
she
loved
was,
at
the
deepest
level,
the
same
man,
Ender
Wiggin,
who
had
wandered
world
to
world
for
three
thousand
years.
Why
had
Peter
been
so
silent
and
glum,
only
to
relax
into
such
exuberance
now?
Because
he
couldn't
bear
the
thought
of
having
to
live
out
his
life
on
only
one
world.
What
have
I
got
myself
into?
Wang-mu
wondered.
Is
this
going
to
be
my
life,
a
week
here,
a
month
there?
And
then
she
thought:
What
if
it
is?
If
the
week
is
with
Peter,
if
the
month
is
at
his
side,
then
that
may
well
be
home
enough
for
me.
And
if
it's
not,
there'll
be
time
enough
to
work
out
some
sort
of
compromise.
Even
Ender
settled
down
at
last,
on
Lusitania.
Besides,
I
may
be
a
wanderer
myself.
I'm
still
young--
how
do
I
even
know
what
kind
of
life
I
want
to
lead?
With
Jane
to
take
us
anywhere
in
just
a
heartbeat,
we
can
see
all
of
the
Hundred
Worlds
and
all
the
newest
colonies,
and
anything
else
we
want
to
see
before
we
even
have
to
think
of
settling
down.
***
Someone
was
shouting
out
in
the
control
room.
Miro
knew
he
should
get
up
from
Jane's
sleeping
body
and
find
out.
But
he
did
not
want
to
let
go
of
her
hand.
He
did
not
want
to
take
his
eyes
away
from
her.
"We're
cut
off!"
came
the
cry
again--
Quara,
shouting,
terrified
and
angry.
"I
was
getting
their
broadcasts
and
suddenly
now
there's
nothing."
Miro
almost
laughed
aloud.
How
could
Quara
fail
to
understand?
The
reason
she
couldn't
receive
the
descolador
broadcasts
anymore
was
because
they
were
no
longer
orbiting
the
planet
of
the
descoladores.
Couldn't
Quara
feel
the
onset
of
gravity?
Jane
had
done
it.
Jane
had
brought
them
home.
But
had
she
brought
herself?
Miro
squeezed
her
hand,
leaned
over,
kissed
her
cheek.
"Jane,"
he
whispered.
"Don't
be
lost
out
there.
Be
here.
Be
here
with
me."
"All
right,"
she
said.
He
raised
his
face
from
hers,
looked
into
her
eyes.
"You
did
it,"
he
said.
"And
rather
easily,
after
all
that
worry,"
she
said.
"But
I
don't
think
my
body
was
designed
to
sleep
so
deeply.
I
can't
move."
Miro
pushed
the
quick
release
on
her
bed,
and
all
the
straps
came
free.
"Oh,"
she
said.
"You
tied
me
down."
She
tried
to
sit
up,
but
lay
back
down
again
immediately.
"Feeling
faint?"
Miro
asked.
"The
room
is
swimming,"
she
said.
"Maybe
I
can
do
future
starflights
without
having
to
lay
my
own
body
out
so
thoroughly."
The
door
crashed
open.
Quara
stood
in
the
doorway,
quivering
with
rage.
"How
dare
you
do
it
without
so
much
as
a
warning!"
Ela
was
behind
her,
remonstrating
with
her.
"For
heaven's
sake,
Quara,
she
got
us
home,
isn't
that
enough?"
"You
could
have
some
decency!"
Quara
shouted.
"You
could
tell
us
that
you
were
performing
your
experiment!"
"She
brought
you
with
us,
didn't
she?"
said
Miro,
laughing.
His
laughter
only
infuriated
Quara
more.
"She
isn't
human!
That's
what
you
like
about
her,
Miro!
You
never
could
have
fallen
in
love
with
a
real
woman.
What's
your
track
record?
You
fell
in
love
with
a
woman
who
turned
out
to
be
your
half-sister,
then
Ender's
automaton,
and
now
a
computer
wearing
a
human
body
like
a
puppet.
Of
course
you
laugh
at
a
time
like
this.
You
have
no
human
feelings."
Jane
was
up
now,
standing
on
somewhat
shaky
legs.
Miro
was
pleased
to
see
that
she
was
recovering
so
quickly
from
her
hour
in
a
comatose
state.
He
hardly
noticed
Quara's
vilification.
"Don't
ignore
me,
you
smug
self-righteous
son-of-a-bitch!"
Quara
screamed
in
his
face.
He
ignored
her,
feeling,
in
fact,
rather
smug
and
self-righteous
as
he
did.
Jane,
holding
his
hand,
followed
close
behind
him,
past
Quara,
out
of
the
sleeping
chamber.
As
she
passed,
Quara
shouted
at
her,
"You're
not
some
god
who
has
a
right
to
toss
me
from
place
to
place
without
even
asking!"
and
she
gave
Jane
a
shove.
It
wasn't
much
of
a
shove.
But
Jane
lurched
against
Miro.
He
turned,
worried
she
might
fall.
Instead
he
got
himself
turned
in
time
to
see
Jane
spread
her
fingers
against
Quara's
chest
and
shove
her
back,
much
harder.
Quara
knocked
her
head
against
the
corridor
wall
and
then,
utterly
off
balance,
she
fell
to
the
floor
at
Ela's
feet.
"She
tried
to
kill
me!"
cried
Quara.
"If
she
wanted
to
kill
you,"
said
Ela
mildly,
"you'd
be
sucking
space
in
orbit
around
the
planet
of
the
descoladores."
"You
all
hate
me!"
Quara
shouted,
and
then
burst
into
tears.
Miro
opened
the
shuttle
door
and
led
Jane
out
into
sunlight.
It
was
her
first
step
onto
the
surface
of
a
planet,
her
first
sight
of
sunlight
with
these
human
eyes.
She
stood
there,
frozen,
then
turned
her
head
to
see
more,
raised
her
face
up
to
the
sky,
and
then
burst
into
tears
and
clung
to
Miro.
"Oh,
Miro!
It's
too
much
to
bear!
It's
all
too
beautiful!"
"You
should
see
it
in
the
spring,"
he
said
inanely.
A
moment
later,
she
recovered
enough
to
face
the
world
again,
to
take
tentative
steps
along
with
him.
Already
they
could
see
a
hovercar
rushing
toward
them
from
Milagre--
it
would
be
Olhado
and
Grego,
or
perhaps
Valentine
and
Jakt.
They
would
meet
Jane-as-Val
for
the
first
time.
Valentine,
more
than
anyone,
would
remember
Val
and
miss
her,
while
unlike
Miro
she
would
have
no
particular
memories
of
Jane,
for
they
had
not
been
close.
But
if
Miro
knew
Valentine
at
all,
he
knew
that
she
would
keep
to
herself
whatever
grief
she
felt
for
Val;
to
Jane
she
would
show
only
welcome,
and
perhaps
curiosity.
It
was
Valentine's
way.
It
was
more
important
to
her
to
understand
than
it
was
for
her
to
grieve.
She
felt
all
things
deeply,
but
she
didn't
let
her
own
grief
or
pain
stand
between
her
and
learning
all
she
could.
"I
shouldn't
have
done
it,"
said
Jane.
"Done
what?"
"Used
physical
violence
against
Quara,"
Jane
said
miserably.
Miro
shrugged.
"It's
what
she
wanted,"
he
said.
"You
can
hear
how
much
she's
still
enjoying
it."
"No,
she
doesn't
want
that,"
Jane
said.
"Not
in
her
deepest
heart.
She
wants
what
everybody
wants--
to
be
loved
and
cared
for,
to
be
part
of
something
beautiful
and
fine,
to
have
the
respect
of
those
she
admires."
"Yes,
well,
I'll
take
your
word
for
it,"
said
Miro.
"No,
Miro,
you
see
it,"
Jane
insisted.
"Yes,
I
see
it,"
Miro
answered.
"But
I
gave
up
trying
years
ago.
Quara's
need
was
and
is
so
great
that
a
person
like
me
could
be
swallowed
up
in
it
a
dozen
times
over.
I
had
problems
of
my
own
then.
Don't
condemn
me
because
I
wrote
her
off.
Her
barrel
of
misery
has
depth
enough
to
hold
a
thousand
bushels
of
happiness."
"I
don't
condemn
you,"
said
Jane.
"I
just
...
I
had
to
know
that
you
saw
how
much
she
loves
you
and
needs
you.
I
needed
you
to
be
..."
"You
needed
me
to
be
like
Ender,"
said
Miro.
"I
needed
you
to
be
your
own
best
self,"
said
Jane.
"I
loved
Ender
too,
you
know.
I
think
of
him
as
every
man's
best
self.
And
I
don't
resent
the
fact
that
you
would
like
me
to
be
at
least
some
of
the
things
he
was
to
you.
As
long
as
you
also
want
a
few
of
the
things
that
are
me
alone,
and
no
part
of
him."
"I
don't
expect
you
to
be
perfect,"
said
Jane.
"And
I
don't
expect
you
to
be
Ender.
And
you'd
better
not
expect
perfection
from
me,
either,
because
wise
as
I'm
trying
to
be
right
now,
I'm
still
the
one
who
knocked
your
sister
down."
"Who
knows?"
said
Miro.
"That
may
have
turned
you
into
Quara's
dearest
friend."
"I
hope
not,"
said
Jane.
"But
if
it's
true,
I'll
do
my
best
for
her.
After
all,
she's
going
to
be
my
sister
now."
***
<So
you
were
ready,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<Without
knowing
it,
yes,
we
were,>
said
Human.
<And
you
are
part
of
her,
all
of
you.>
<Her
touch
is
gentle,>
said
Human,
<and
her
presence
in
us
is
easily
borne.
The
mothertrees
don't
mind
her.
Her
vividness
envigorates
them.
And
if
having
her
memories
is
strange
to
them,
it
brings
more
variety
to
their
lives
than
they
have
ever
had
before.>
<So
she's
a
part
of
all
of
us,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
<What
she
is
now,
what
she
has
become,
is
part
hive
queen,
part
human,
and
part
pequenino.>
<Whatever
she
does,
no
one
can
say
she
doesn't
understand
us.
If
someone
had
to
play
with
godlike
powers,
better
her
than
anyone.>
<I'm
jealous
of
her,
I
confess,>
the
Hive
Queen
said.
<She's
a
part
of
you
as
I
can
never
be.
After
all
our
conversations,
I
still
have
no
notion
of
what
it
is
to
be
one
of
you.>
<Nor
do
I
understand
anything
more
than
a
glimmer
of
the
way
you
think,>
said
Human.
<But
isn't
that
a
good
thing,
too?
The
mystery
is
endless.
We
will
never
cease
to
surprise
each
other.>
<Till
death
ends
all
surprises,>
said
the
Hive
Queen.
Chapter
14
--
"HOW
THEY
COMMUNICATE
WITH
ANIMALS"
"If
only
we
were
wiser
or
better
people,
perhaps
the
gods
would
explain
to
us
the
mad,
unbearable
things
they
do."
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
The
moment
Admiral
Bobby
Lands
received
the
news
that
the
ansible
connections
to
Starways
Congress
were
restored,
he
gave
the
order
to
the
entire
Lusitania
Fleet
to
decelerate
forthwith
to
a
speed
just
under
the
threshold
of
invisibility.
Obedience
was
immediate,
and
he
knew
that
within
an
hour,
to
any
telescopic
observer
on
Lusitania,
the
whole
fleet
would
seem
to
spring
into
existence
from
nowhere.
They
would
be
hurtling
toward
a
point
near
Lusitania
at
an
astonishing
speed,
their
massive
foreshields
still
in
place
to
protect
them
from
taking
devastating
damage
from
collisions
with
interstellar
particles
as
small
as
dust.
Admiral
Lands's
strategy
was
simple.
He
would
arrive
near
Lusitania
at
the
highest
possible
speed
that
would
not
cause
relativistic
effects;
he
would
launch
the
Little
Doctor
during
the
period
of
nearest
approach,
a
window
of
no
more
than
a
couple
of
hours;
and
then
he
would
bring
his
whole
fleet
back
up
to
relativistic
speeds
so
rapidly
that
when
the
M.D.
Device
went
off,
it
would
not
catch
any
of
his
ships
within
its
alldestroying
field.
It
was
a
good,
simple
strategy,
based
on
the
assumption
that
Lusitania
had
no
defenses.
But
to
Lands,
that
assumption
could
not
be
taken
for
granted.
Somehow
the
Lusitanian
rebels
had
acquired
enough
resources
that
for
a
period
of
time
near
the
end
of
the
voyage,
they
were
able
to
cut
off
all
communications
between
the
fleet
and
the
rest
of
humanity.
Never
mind
that
the
problem
had
been
ascribed
to
a
particularly
resourceful
and
pervasive
computer
saboteur
program;
never
mind
that
his
superiors
assured
him
that
the
saboteur
program
had
been
wiped
out
through
prudently
radical
action
timed
to
eliminate
the
threat
just
prior
to
the
arrival
of
the
fleet
at
its
destination.
Lands
had
no
intention
of
being
deceived
by
an
illusion
of
defenselessness.
The
enemy
had
proved
itself
to
be
an
unknown
quantity,
and
Lands
had
to
be
prepared
for
anything.
This
was
war,
total
war,
and
he
was
not
going
to
allow
his
mission
to
be
compromised
through
carelessness
or
overconfidence.
From
the
moment
he
received
this
assignment
he
had
been
keenly
aware
that
he
would
be
remembered
throughout
human
history
as
the
Second
Xenocide.
It
was
not
an
easy
thing
to
contemplate
the
destruction
of
an
alien
race,
particularly
when
the
piggies
of
Lusitania
were,
by
all
reports,
so
primitive
that
in
themselves
they
offered
no
threat
to
humanity.
Even
when
alien
enemies
were
a
threat,
as
the
buggers
were
at
the
time
of
the
First
Xenocide,
some
bleeding
heart
calling
himself
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
had
managed
to
paint
a
glowing
picture
of
those
murderous
monsters
as
some
kind
of
utopian
hive
community
that
really
meant
no
harm
to
humanity.
How
could
the
writer
of
this
work
possibly
know
what
the
buggers
intended?
It
was
a
monstrous
thing
to
write,
actually,
for
it
utterly
destroyed
the
name
of
the
child-hero
who
had
so
brilliantly
defeated
the
buggers
and
saved
humanity.
Lands
had
not
hesitated
to
accept
command
of
the
Lusitania
Fleet,
but
from
the
start
of
the
voyage
he
had
spent
a
considerable
amount
of
time
every
day
studying
the
scant
information
about
Ender
the
Xenocide
that
was
available.
The
boy
had
not
known,
of
course,
that
he
was
actually
commanding
the
real
human
fleet
by
ansible;
he
had
thought
he
was
involved
in
a
brutally
rigorous
schedule
of
training
simulations.
Nevertheless,
he
had
made
the
correct
decision
at
the
moment
of
crisis--
he
chose
to
use
the
weapon
he
had
been
forbidden
to
use
against
planets,
and
thus
blew
up
the
last
bugger
world.
That
was
the
end
of
the
threat
to
humanity.
It
was
the
correct
action,
it
was
what
the
art
of
war
required,
and
at
the
time
the
boy
had
been
deservedly
hailed
as
a
hero.
Yet
within
a
few
decades,
the
tide
of
opinion
had
been
swung
by
that
pernicious
book
called
The
Hive
Queen,
and
Ender
Wiggin,
already
in
virtual
exile
as
governor
of
a
new
colony
planet,
disappeared
entirely
from
history
as
his
name
became
a
byword
for
annihilation
of
a
gentle,
well-meaning,
misunderstood
species.
If
they
could
turn
against
such
an
obvious
innocent
as
the
child
Ender
Wiggin,
what
will
they
make
of
me?
thought
Lands,
over
and
over.
The
buggers
were
brutal,
soulless
killers,
with
fleets
of
starships
armed
with
devastating
killing
power,
whereas
I
will
be
destroying
the
piggies,
who
have
done
their
share
of
killing,
but
only
on
a
tiny
scale,
a
couple
of
scientists
who
may
well
have
violated
some
tabu.
Certainly
the
piggies
have
no
means
now
or
in
the
reasonably
foreseeable
future
of
rising
from
the
surface
of
their
planet
and
challenging
the
dominance
of
humans
in
space.
Yet
Lusitania
was
every
bit
as
dangerous
as
the
buggers--
perhaps
more
so.
For
there
was
a
virus
loose
on
that
planet,
a
virus
which
killed
every
human
it
infected,
unless
the
victim
got
continuous
dosages
of
a
decreasingly
effective
antidote
at
regular
intervals
for
the
rest
of
his
life.
Furthermore,
the
virus
was
known
to
be
prone
to
rapid
adaptation.
As
long
as
this
virus
was
contained
on
Lusitania,
the
danger
was
not
severe.
But
then
two
arrogant
scientists
on
Lusitania--
the
legal
record
named
them
as
the
xenologers
Marcos
"Miro"
Vladimir
Ribeira
von
Hesse
and
Ouanda
Quenhatta
Figueira
Mucumbi--
violated
the
terms
of
the
human
settlement
by
"going
native"
and
providing
illegal
technology
and
bioforms
to
the
piggies.
Starways
Congress
reacted
properly
by
remanding
the
violators
to
trial
on
another
planet,
where
of
course
they
would
have
to
be
kept
in
quarantine--
but
the
lesson
had
to
be
swift
and
severe
so
no
one
else
on
Lusitania
would
be
tempted
to
flout
the
wise
laws
that
protected
humanity
from
the
spread
of
the
descolada
virus.
Who
could
have
guessed
that
such
a
tiny
human
colony
would
dare
to
defy
Congress
by
refusing
to
arrest
the
criminals?
From
the
moment
of
that
defiance,
there
was
no
choice
but
to
send
this
fleet
and
destroy
Lusitania.
For
as
long
as
Lusitania
was
in
revolt,
the
risk
of
stargoing
ships'
escaping
the
planet
and
carrying
unspeakable
plague
to
the
rest
of
humanity
was
too
great
to
endure.
All
was
so
clear.
Yet
Lands
knew
that
the
moment
the
danger
was
gone,
the
moment
the
descolada
virus
no
longer
posed
a
threat
to
anyone,
people
would
forget
how
great
the
danger
had
been
and
would
begin
to
wax
sentimental
about
the
lost
piggies,
that
poor
race
of
victims
of
ruthless
Admiral
Bobby
Lands,
the
Second
Xenocide.
Lands
was
not
an
insensitive
man.
It
kept
him
awake
at
night,
knowing
how
he
would
be
hated.
Nor
did
he
love
the
duty
that
had
come
to
him--
he
was
not
a
man
of
violence,
and
the
thought
of
destroying
not
only
the
piggies
but
also
the
entire
human
population
of
Lusitania
made
him
sick
at
heart.
No
one
in
his
fleet
could
doubt
his
reluctance
to
do
what
must
be
done;
but
neither
could
anyone
doubt
his
grim
determination
to
do
it.
If
only
some
way
could
be
found,
he
thought
over
and
over.
If
only
when
I
come
out
into
realtime
the
Congress
would
send
us
word
that
a
real
antidote
or
a
workable
vaccine
had
been
found
to
curb
the
descolada.
Anything
that
would
prove
that
there
was
no
more
danger.
Anything
to
be
able
to
keep
the
Little
Doctor,
unarmed,
in
its
place
in
his
flagship.
Such
wishes,
however,
could
hardly
even
be
called
hopes.
There
was
no
chance
of
this.
Even
if
a
cure
had
been
found
on
the
surface
of
Lusitania,
how
could
the
fact
be
made
known?
No,
Lands
would
have
to
knowingly
do
what
Ender
Wiggin
did
in
all
innocence.
And
he
would
do
it.
He
would
bear
the
consequence.
He
would
face
down
those
who
vilified
him.
For
he
would
know
that
he
did
what
was
necessary
for
the
sake
of
all
of
humanity;
and
compared
to
that,
what
did
it
matter
whether
one
individual
was
honored
or
unfairly
hated?
***
The
moment
the
ansible
network
was
restored,
Yasujiro
Tsutsumi
sent
his
messages,
then
betook
himself
to
the
ansible
installation
on
the
ninth
floor
of
his
building
and
waited
there
in
trepidation.
If
the
family
decided
that
his
idea
had
merit
enough
to
be
worth
discussing,
they
would
want
a
realtime
conference,
and
he
was
determined
not
to
be
the
one
who
kept
them
waiting.
And
if
they
answered
him
with
a
rebuke,
he
wanted
to
be
the
first
to
read
it,
so
that
his
underlings
and
colleagues
on
Divine
Wind
would
hear
of
it
from
him
instead
of
as
a
rumor
behind
his
back.
Did
Aimaina
Hikari
understand
what
he
had
asked
Yasujiro
to
do?
He
was
at
the
cusp
of
his
career.
If
he
did
well,
he
would
begin
to
move
from
world
to
world,
one
of
the
elite
caste
of
managers
who
were
cut
loose
from
time
and
sent
into
the
future
through
the
time-dilation
effect
of
interstellar
travel.
But
if
he
was
judged
to
be
a
second-rater,
he
would
be
moved
sideways
or
down
within
the
organization
here
on
Divine
Wind.
He
would
never
leave,
and
so
he
would
continuously
face
the
pity
of
those
who
would
know
that
he
was
one
who
did
not
have
what
it
took
to
rise
from
one
small
lifetime
into
the
freefloating
eternity
of
upper
management.
Probably
Aimaina
knew
all
about
this.
But
even
if
he
had
not
known
how
fragile
Yasujiro's
position
was,
finding
out
would
not
have
stopped
him.
To
save
another
species
from
needless
annihilation--
that
was
worth
a
few
careers.
Could
Aimaina
help
it
that
it
was
not
his
own
career
that
would
be
ruined?
It
was
an
honor
that
Aimaina
had
chosen
Yasujiro,
that
he
had
thought
him
wise
enough
to
recognize
the
moral
peril
of
the
Yamato
people
and
courageous
enough
to
act
on
that
knowledge
regardless
of
personal
cost.
Such
an
honor--
Yasujiro
hoped
it
would
be
sufficient
to
make
him
happy
if
all
else
slipped
away.
For
he
meant
to
leave
the
Tsutsumi
company
if
he
was
rebuked.
If
they
did
not
act
to
avert
the
peril
then
he
could
not
remain.
Nor
could
he
remain
silent.
He
would
speak
out
and
include
Tsutsumi
in
his
condemnation.
He
would
not
threaten
to
do
this,
for
the
family
rightly
viewed
all
threats
with
contempt.
He
would
simply
speak.
Then,
for
his
disloyalty,
they
would
work
to
destroy
him.
No
company
would
hire
him.
No
public
appointment
would
long
remain
in
his
hands.
It
was
no
jest
when
he
told
Aimaina
that
he
would
come
to
live
with
him.
Once
Tsutsumi
decided
to
punish,
the
miscreant
would
have
no
choice
but
to
throw
himself
on
the
mercy
of
his
friends--
if
he
had
any
friends
who
were
not
themselves
terrified
by
the
Tsutsumi
wrath.
All
these
dire
scenarios
played
themselves
out
in
Yasujiro's
mind
as
he
waited,
waited,
hour
after
hour.
Surely
they
had
not
simply
ignored
his
message.
They
must
be
reading
and
discussing
it
even
now.
He
finally
dozed
off.
The
ansible
operator
awakened
him--
a
woman
who
had
not
been
on
duty
when
he
fell
asleep.
"Are
you
by
any
chance
the
honorable
Yasujiro
Tsutsumi?"
The
conference
was
already
under
way;
despite
his
best
intention,
he
was
indeed
the
last
to
arrive.
The
cost
of
such
an
ansible
conference
in
realtime
was
phenomenal,
not
to
mention
the
annoyance.
Under
the
new
computer
system
every
participant
in
a
conference
had
to
be
present
at
the
ansible,
since
no
conference
would
be
possible
if
they
had
to
wait
for
the
built-in
time
delay
between
each
comment
and
its
reply.
When
Yasujiro
saw
the
identification
bands
under
the
faces
shown
in
the
terminal
display
he
was
both
thrilled
and
horrified.
This
matter
had
not
been
delegated
to
secondary
or
tertiary
officials
in
the
home
office
on
Honshu.
Yoshiaki-Seiji
Tsutsumi
himself
was
there,
the
ancient
man
who
had
led
Tsutsumi
all
of
Yasujiro's
life.
This
must
be
a
good
sign.
Yoshiaki-Seiji--
or
"Yes
Sir,"
as
he
was
called,
though
not
to
his
face,
of
course--
would
never
waste
his
time
coming
to
an
ansible
merely
to
slap
down
an
upstart
underling.
Yes
Sir
himself
did
not
speak,
of
course.
Rather
it
was
old
Eiichi
who
did
the
talking.
Eiichi
was
known
as
the
conscience
of
Tsutsumi--
which
some
said,
rather
cynically,
meant
he
must
be
a
deaf
mute.
"Our
young
brother
has
been
bold,
but
he
was
wise
to
pass
on
to
us
the
thoughts
and
feelings
of
our
honored
teacher,
Aimaina
Hikari.
While
none
of
us
here
on
Honshu
has
been
privileged
personally
to
know
the
Guardian
of
Yamato,
we
have
all
been
aware
of
his
words.
We
were
not
prepared
to
think
of
the
Japanese
as
being
responsible,
as
a
people,
for
the
Lusitania
Fleet.
Nor
were
we
prepared
to
think
of
Tsutsumi
as
having
any
special
responsibility
toward
a
political
situation
with
no
obvious
connection
to
finances
or
the
economy
in
general.
"Our
young
brother's
words
were
heartfelt
and
outrageous,
and
if
they
had
not
come
from
one
who
has
been
properly
modest
and
respectful
for
all
his
years
of
work
with
us,
careful
and
yet
bold
enough
to
take
risks
when
the
time
was
right,
we
might
not
have
heeded
his
message.
But
we
did
heed
it;
we
studied
it
and
found
from
our
government
sources
that
the
Japanese
influence
on
Starways
Congress
was
and
continues
to
be
pivotal
on
this
issue
in
particular.
And
in
our
judgment
there
is
no
time
for
us
to
try
to
build
a
coalition
of
other
companies
or
to
change
public
opinion.
The
fleet
might
arrive
at
any
moment.
Our
fleet,
if
Aimaina
Hikari
is
correct;
and
even
if
he
is
not,
it
is
a
human
fleet,
and
we
are
humans,
and
it
might
just
be
within
our
power
to
stop
it.
A
quarantine
will
easily
do
all
that
is
necessary
to
protect
the
human
species
from
annihilation
by
the
descolada
virus.
Therefore
we
wish
to
inform
you,
Yasujiro
Tsutsumi,
that
you
have
proven
yourself
worthy
of
the
name
that
was
given
you
at
birth.
We
will
commit
all
the
resources
of
the
Tsutsumi
family
to
the
task
of
convincing
a
sufficient
number
of
Congressmen
to
oppose
the
fleet--
and
to
oppose
it
so
vigorously
that
they
force
an
immediate
vote
to
recall
the
fleet
and
forbid
it
to
strike
against
Lusitania.
We
may
succeed
in
this
task
or
we
may
fail,
but
either
way,
our
younger
brother
Yasujiro
Tsutsumi
has
served
us
well,
not
only
through
his
many
achievements
in
company
management,
but
also
because
he
knew
when
to
listen
to
an
outsider,
when
to
put
moral
questions
into
a
position
of
primacy
over
financial
considerations,
and
when
to
risk
all
in
order
to
help
Tsutsumi
be
and
do
what
is
right.
Therefore
we
summon
Yasujiro
Tsutsumi
to
Honshu,
where
he
will
serve
Tsutsumi
as
my
assistant."
At
this
Eiichi
bowed.
"I
am
honored
that
such
a
distinguished
young
man
is
being
trained
to
be
my
replacement
when
I
die
or
retire."
Yasujiro
bowed
gravely.
He
was
relieved,
yes,
that
he
was
being
called
directly
to
Honshu--
no
one
had
ever
been
summoned
so
young.
But
to
be
Eiichi's
assistant,
groomed
to
replace
him--
that
was
not
the
life's
work
Yasujiro
had
dreamed
of.
It
was
not
to
be
a
philosopher-cum-ombudsman
that
he
had
worked
so
hard
and
served
so
faithfully.
He
wanted
to
be
in
the
thick
of
management
of
the
family
enterprises.
But
it
would
be
years
of
starflight
before
he
arrived
on
Honshu.
Eiichi
might
well
be
dead.
Yes
Sir
would
surely
be
dead
by
then
as
well.
Instead
of
replacing
Eiichi,
he
might
as
easily
be
given
a
different
assignment
better
suited
to
his
real
abilities.
So
Yasujiro
would
not
refuse
this
strange
gift.
He
would
embrace
his
fate
and
follow
where
it
led.
"O
Eiichi
my
father,
I
bow
before
you
and
before
all
the
great
fathers
of
our
company,
most
particularly
Yoshiaki-Seiji-san.
You
honor
me
beyond
anything
I
could
ever
deserve.
I
pray
that
I
will
not
disappoint
you
too
much.
And
I
also
give
thanks
that
at
this
difficult
time
the
Yamato
spirit
is
in
such
good
protecting
hands
as
yours."
With
his
public
acceptance
of
his
orders,
the
meeting
ended--
it
was
expensive,
after
all,
and
the
Tsutsumi
family
was
careful
to
avoid
waste
if
it
could
help
it.
The
ansible
conference
ended.
Yasujiro
sat
back
in
his
chair
and
closed
his
eyes.
He
was
trembling.
"Oh,
Yasujiro-san,"
said
the
ansible
attendant.
"Oh,
Yasujiro-san."
Oh,
Yasujiro-san,
thought
Yasujiro.
Who
would
have
guessed
that
Aimaina's
visit
to
me
would
lead
to
this?
So
easily
it
could
have
gone
the
other
way.
Now
he
would
be
one
of
the
men
of
Honshu.
Whatever
his
role,
he
would
be
among
the
supreme
leaders
of
Tsutsumi.
There
was
no
happier
outcome.
Who
would
have
guessed.
Before
he
rose
from
his
chair
beside
the
ansible,
Tsutsumi
representatives
were
talking
to
all
the
Japanese
Congressmen,
and
many
who
were
not
Japanese
but
nevertheless
followed
the
Necessarian
line.
And
as
the
tally
of
compliant
politicians
rose,
it
became
clear
that
support
for
the
fleet
was
shallow
indeed.
It
would
not
be
all
that
expensive
to
stop
the
fleet
after
all.
***
The
pequenino
on
duty
monitoring
the
satellites
that
orbited
Lusitania
heard
the
alarm
going
off
and
at
first
had
no
idea
what
was
happening.
The
alarm
had
never,
to
his
knowledge,
sounded.
At
first
he
assumed
it
was
some
kind
of
dangerous
weather
pattern
that
had
been
detected.
But
it
was
nothing
of
the
kind.
It
was
the
outward-searching
telescopes
that
had
triggered
the
alarm.
Dozens
of
armed
starships
had
just
appeared,
traveling
at
very
high
but
nonrelativistic
speeds,
on
a
course
that
would
allow
them
to
launch
the
Little
Doctor
within
the
hour.
The
duty
officer
gave
the
urgent
message
to
his
colleagues,
and
very
quickly
the
mayor
of
Milagre
was
notified
and
the
rumor
began
to
spread
throughout
what
was
left
of
the
village.
Anyone
who
doesn't
leave
within
the
hour
will
be
destroyed,
that
was
the
message,
and
within
minutes
hundreds
of
human
families
were
gathered
around
the
starships,
anxiously
waiting
to
be
taken
in.
Remarkably,
it
was
only
humans
insisting
on
these
last-minute
runs.
Faced
with
the
inevitable
death
of
their
own
forests
of
fathertrees,
mothertrees,
and
brothertrees,
the
pequeninos
felt
no
urgency
to
save
their
own
lives.
Who
would
they
be
without
their
forest?
Better
to
die
among
loved
ones
than
as
perpetual
strangers
in
a
distant
forest
that
was
not
and
never
could
be
their
own.
As
for
the
Hive
Queen,
she
had
already
sent
her
last
daughter-queen
and
had
no
particular
interest
in
trying
to
leave
herself.
She
was
the
last
of
the
hive
queens
who
had
been
alive
before
Ender's
destruction
of
their
home
planet.
She
felt
it
fitting
that
she,
too,
should
submit
to
the
same
kind
of
death
three
thousand
years
later.
Besides,
she
told
herself,
how
could
she
bear
to
live
when
her
great
friend,
Human,
was
rooted
to
Lusitania
and
could
not
leave
it?
It
was
not
a
queenly
thought,
but
then,
no
hive
queen
before
her
had
ever
had
a
friend.
It
was
a
new
thing
in
the
world,
to
have
someone
to
talk
to
who
was
not
substantially
yourself.
It
would
grieve
her
too
much
to
live
on
without
Human.
And
since
her
survival
was
no
longer
crucial
to
the
perpetuation
of
her
species,
she
would
do
the
grand,
brave,
tragic,
romantic,
and
least
complicated
thing:
She
would
stay.
She
rather
liked
the
idea
of
being
noble
in
human
terms;
and
it
proved,
to
her
own
surprise,
that
she
had
not
been
utterly
unchanged
by
her
close
contact
with
humans
and
pequeninos.
They
had
transformed
her
quite
against
her
own
expectations.
There
had
been
no
Hive
Queen
like
her
in
all
the
history
of
her
people.
<I
wish
you
would
go,>
Human
told
her.
<I
prefer
the
thought
of
you
alive.
>
But
for
once
she
did
not
answer
him.
***
Jane
was
adamant.
The
team
working
on
the
language
of
the
descoladores
had
to
leave
Lusitania
and
get
back
to
work
in
orbit
around
the
descolada
planet.
Of
course
that
included
herself,
but
no
one
was
foolish
enough
to
begrudge
the
survival
of
the
person
who
was
making
all
the
starships
go,
nor
of
the
team
that
would
perhaps
save
all
of
humanity
from
the
descoladores.
But
Jane
was
on
shakier
moral
ground
when
she
also
insisted
that
Novinha,
Grego,
and
Olhado
and
his
family
be
taken
to
a
place
of
safety.
Valentine,
too,
was
informed
that
if
she
did
not
go
with
her
husband
and
children
and
their
crew
and
friends
to
Jakt's
starship,
Jane
would
be
forced
to
waste
precious
mental
resources
by
transporting
them
bodily
against
their
will,
sans
spacecraft
if
necessary.
"Why
us?"
demanded
Valentine.
"We
haven't
asked
for
special
treatment."
"I
don't
care
what
you
do
or
do
not
ask
for,"
said
Jane.
"You
are
Ender's
sister.
Novinha
is
his
widow,
her
children
are
his
adopted
children;
I
will
not
stand
by
and
let
you
be
killed
when
I
have
it
in
my
power
to
save
the
family
of
my
friend.
If
that
seems
unfairly
preferential
to
you,
then
complain
about
it
to
me
later,
but
for
now
get
yourselves
into
Jakt's
spaceship
so
I
can
lift
you
off
this
world.
And
you
will
save
more
lives
if
you
don't
waste
another
moment
of
my
attention
with
useless
argument."
Feeling
ashamed
at
having
special
privileges,
yet
grateful
they
and
their
loved
ones
would
live
through
the
next
few
hours,
the
descoladores
team
gathered
in
the
shuttle-turned-starship,
which
Jane
had
relocated
away
from
the
crowded
landing
area;
the
others
hurried
toward
Jakt's
landing
craft,
which
she
had
also
moved
to
an
isolated
spot.
In
a
way,
for
many
of
them
at
least,
the
appearance
of
the
fleet
was
almost
a
relief.
They
had
lived
for
so
long
in
its
shadow
that
to
have
it
here
at
last
gave
respite
from
the
endless
anxiety.
Within
an
hour
or
two,
the
issue
would
be
decided.
***
In
the
shuttle
that
hurtled
along
in
a
high
orbit
above
the
planet
of
the
descoladores,
Miro
sat
numbly
at
his
terminal.
"I
can't
work,"
he
said
at
last.
"I
can't
concentrate
on
language
when
my
people
and
my
home
are
on
the
brink
of
destruction."
He
knew
that
Jane,
strapped
into
her
bed
in
the
back
of
the
shuttle,
was
using
her
whole
concentration
to
move
ship
after
ship
from
Lusitania
to
other
colony
worlds
that
were
illprepared
to
receive
them.
While
all
he
could
do
was
puzzle
over
molecular
messages
from
inscrutable
aliens.
"Well
I
can,"
said
Quara.
"After
all,
these
descoladores
are
just
as
great
a
threat,
and
to
all
of
humanity,
not
just
to
one
small
world."
"How
wise
of
you,"
said
Ela
dryly,
"to
take
the
long
view."
"Look
at
these
broadcasts
we're
getting
from
the
descoladores,"
said
Quara.
"See
if
you
recognize
what
I'm
seeing
here."
Ela
called
up
Quara's
display
on
her
own
terminal;
so
did
Miro.
However
annoying
Quara
might
be,
she
was
good
at
what
she
did.
"See
this?
Whatever
else
this
molecule
does,
it's
exactly
designed
to
work
at
precisely
the
same
location
in
the
brain
as
the
heroin
molecule."
It
could
not
be
denied
that
the
fit
was
perfect.
Ela,
though,
found
it
hard
to
believe.
"The
only
way
they
could
do
this,"
she
said,
"is
if
they
took
the
historical
information
contained
in
the
descolada
descriptions
we
sent
them,
used
that
information
to
build
a
human
body,
studied
it,
and
found
a
chemical
that
would
immobilize
us
with
mindless
pleasure
while
they
do
whatever
they
want
to
us.
There's
no
way
they've
had
time
to
grow
a
human
since
we
sent
that
information."
"Maybe
they
don't
have
to
build
the
whole
human
body,"
said
Miro.
"Maybe
they're
so
adept
at
reading
genetic
information
that
they
can
extrapolate
everything
there
is
to
know
about
the
human
anatomy
and
physiology
from
our
genetic
information
alone."
"But
they
didn't
even
have
our
DNA
set,"
Ela
said.
"Maybe
they
can
compress
the
information
in
our
primitive,
natural
DNA,"
said
Miro.
"Obviously
they
got
the
information
somehow,
and
obviously
they
figured
out
what
would
make
us
sit
as
still
as
stones
with
dumb,
happy
smiles."
"What's
even
more
obvious
to
me,"
said
Quara,
"is
that
they
meant
us
to
read
this
molecule
biologically.
They
meant
us
to
take
this
drug
instantly.
As
far
as
they're
concerned,
we're
now
sitting
here
waiting
for
them
to
come
take
us
over."
Miro
immediately
changed
displays
over
his
terminal.
"Damn,
Quara,
you're
right.
Look--
they
have
three
ships
closing
in
on
us
already."
"They've
never
even
approached
us
before,"
said
Ela.
"Well,
they're
not
going
to
approach
us
now,"
said
Miro.
"We've
got
to
give
them
a
demonstration
that
we
didn't
fall
for
their
trojan
horse."
He
got
up
from
his
seat
and
fairly
flew
back
down
the
corridor
to
where
Jane
was
sleeping.
"Jane!"
he
shouted
even
before
he
got
there.
"Jane!"
It
took
a
moment,
and
then
her
eyes
fluttered
open.
"Jane,"
he
said.
"Move
us
about
a
hundred
miles
over
and
drop
us
into
a
closer
orbit."
She
looked
at
him
quizzically,
then
must
have
decided
to
trust
him
because
she
asked
nothing.
She
closed
her
eyes
again,
as
Firequencher
shouted
from
the
control
room,
"She
did
it!
We
moved!"
Miro,
drifted
back
to
the
others.
"Now
I
know
they
can't
do
that,"
he
said.
Sure
enough,
his
display
now
reported
that
the
alien
ships
were
no
longer
approaching,
but
rather
were
poised
warily
a
dozen
miles
off
in
three--
no,
four
now--
directions.
"Got
us
nicely
framed
in
a
tetrahedron,"
said
Miro.
"Well,
now
they
know
that
we
didn't
succumb
to
their
die-happy
drug,"
said
Quara.
"But
we're
no
closer
to
understanding
them
than
we
were
before."
"That's
because,"
said
Miro,
"we're
so
stupid."
"Self-vilification
won't
help
us
now,"
said
Quara,
"even
if
in
your
case
it
happens
to
be
true."
"Quara,"
said
Ela
sharply.
"It
was
a
joke,
dammit!"
said
Quara.
"Can't
a
girl
tease
her
big
brother?"
"Oh,
yeah,"
said
Miro
dryly.
"You're
such
a
tease."
"What
did
you
mean
by
saying
we're
stupid?"
said
Firequencher.
"We'll
never
decipher
their
language,"
said
Miro,
"because
it's
not
a
language.
It's
a
set
of
biological
commands.
They
don't
talk.
They
don't
abstract.
They
just
make
molecules
that
do
things
to
each
other.
It's
as
if
the
human
vocabulary
consisted
of
bricks
and
sandwiches.
Throw
a
brick
or
give
a
sandwich,
punish
or
reward.
If
they
have
abstract
thoughts
we're
not
going
to
get
them
through
reading
these
molecules."
"I
find
it
hard
to
believe
that
a
species
with
no
abstract
language
could
possibly
create
spaceships
like
those
out
there,"
said
Quara
scornfully.
"And
they
broadcast
these
molecules
the
way
we
broadcast
vids
and
voices."
"What
if
they
all
have
organs
inside
their
bodies
that
directly
translate
molecular
messages
into
chemicals
or
physical
structures?
Then
they
could--"
"You're
missing
my
point,"
insisted
Quara.
"You
don't
build
up
a
fund
of
common
knowledge
by
throwing
bricks
and
sharing
sandwiches.
They
need
language
in
order
to
store
information
outside
their
bodies
so
that
they
can
pass
knowledge
from
person
to
person,
generation
after
generation.
You
don't
get
out
into
space
or
make
broadcasts
using
the
electromagnetic
spectrum
on
the
basis
of
what
one
person
can
be
persuaded
to
do
with
a
brick."
"She's
probably
right,"
said
Ela.
"So
maybe
parts
of
the
molecular
messages
they
send
are
memory
sets,"
said
Miro.
"Again,
not
a
language-
-
it
stimulates
the
brain
to
'remember'
things
that
the
sender
experienced
but
the
receiver
did
not."
"Listen,
whether
you're
right
or
not,"
said
Firequencher,
"we
have
to
keep
trying
to
decode
the
language."
"If
I'm
right,
we're
wasting
our
time,"
said
Miro.
"Exactly,"
said
Firequencher.
"Oh,"
said
Miro.
Firequencher's
point
was
well
taken.
If
Miro
was
right,
their
whole
mission
was
useless
anyway--
they
had
already
failed.
So
they
had
to
continue
to
act
as
if
Miro
was
wrong
and
the
language
could
be
decoded,
because
if
it
couldn't,
there
was
nothing
they
could
do
anyway.
And
yet
...
"We're
forgetting
something,"
said
Miro.
"I'm
not,"
said
Quara.
"Jane.
She
was
created
because
the
hive
queens
built
a
bridge
between
species."
"Between
humans
and
hive
queens,
not
between
unknown
virus-spewing
aliens
and
humans,"
said
Quara.
But
Ela
was
interested.
"The
human
way
of
communication--
speech
between
equals--
that
was
surely
as
foreign
to
the
hive
queens
as
this
molecular
language
is
to
us.
Maybe
Jane
can
find
some
way
to
connect
to
them
philotically."
"Mind-reading?"
said
Quara.
"Remember,
we
don't
have
a
bridge."
"It
all
depends,"
said
Miro,
"on
how
they
deal
with
philotic
connections.
The
Hive
Queen
talks
all
the
time
to
Human,
right?
Because
the
fathertrees
and
the
hive
queens
already
both
use
philotic
links
to
communicate.
They
speak
mind
to
mind,
without
the
intervention
of
language.
And
they're
no
more
biologically
similar
than
hive
queens
and
humans
are."
Ela
nodded
thoughtfully.
"Jane
can't
try
anything
like
this
now,
not
till
the
whole
issue
of
the
Congress
fleet
is
resolved.
But
once
she's
free
to
return
her
attention
to
us,
she
can
try,
at
least,
to
contact
these
...
people
directly."
"If
these
aliens
communicated
through
philotic
links,"
said
Quara,
"they
wouldn't
have
to
use
molecules."
"Maybe
these
molecules,"
said
Miro,
"are
how
they
communicate
with
animals."
***
Admiral
Lands
could
not
believe
what
he
was
hearing.
The
First
Speaker
of
Starways
Congress
and
the
First
Secretary
of
the
Starfleet
Admiralty
were
both
visible
above
the
terminal,
and
their
message
was
the
same.
"Quarantine,
exactly,"
said
the
Secretary.
"You
are
not
authorized
to
use
the
Molecular
Disruption
Device."
"Quarantine
is
impossible,"
said
Lands.
"We're
going
too
rapidly.
You
know
the
battle
plan
I
filed
at
the
beginning
of
the
voyage.
It
would
take
us
weeks
to
slow
down.
And
what
about
the
men?
It's
one
thing
to
take
a
relativistic
voyage
and
then
return
to
their
home
worlds.
Yes,
their
friends
and
family
are
gone,
but
at
least
they
aren't
stuck
off
on
permanent
duty
inside
a
starship!
Keeping
our
velocity
at
near-relativistic
speeds,
I'm
saving
them
months
of
their
lives
spent
in
acceleration
and
deceleration.
You're
talking
about
expecting
them
to
give
up
years!"
"Surely
you're
not
saying,"
said
the
First
Speaker,
"that
we
should
blow
up
Lusitania
and
wipe
out
the
pequeninos
and
thousands
of
human
beings
so
that
your
crews
don't
get
depressed."
"I'm
saying
that
if
you
don't
want
us
to
blow
up
this
planet,
fine--
but
let
us
come
home."
"We
can't
do
that,"
said
the
First
Secretary.
"The
descolada
is
too
dangerous
to
leave
it
unsupervised
on
a
planet
that
has
rebelled."
"You
mean
you're
canceling
the
use
of
the
Little
Doctor
when
nothing
has
been
done
to
contain
the
descolada?"
"We
will
send
a
landing
team
with
due
precautions
to
ascertain
the
exact
conditions
on
the
ground,"
said
the
First
Secretary.
"In
other
words,
you'll
send
men
into
mortal
danger
from
this
disease
with
no
knowledge
of
the
situation
on
the
ground,
when
the
means
exist
to
eliminate
the
danger
without
peril
to
any
uninfected
person."
"Congress
has
reached
the
decision,"
said
the
First
Speaker
coldly.
"We
will
not
commit
xenocide
while
any
legitimate
alternative
remains.
Are
these
orders
received
and
understood?"
"Yes
sir,"
said
Lands.
"Will
they
be
obeyed?"
asked
the
First
Speaker.
The
First
Secretary
looked
aghast.
You
did
not
insult
a
flag
officer
by
questioning
whether
he
meant
to
obey
orders.
Yet
the
First
Speaker
did
not
withdraw
the
insult.
"Well?"
"Sir,
I
always
have
and
always
will
live
by
my
oath."
With
that,
Lands
broke
the
connection.
He
immediately
turned
to
Causo,
his
X.O.,
the
only
other
person
present
with
him
in
the
sealed
communications
office.
"You
are
under
arrest,
sir,"
said
Lands.
Causo
raised
an
eyebrow.
"So
you
don't
intend
to
comply
with
this
order?"
"Do
not
tell
me
your
personal
feelings
on
the
matter,"
said
Lands.
"I
know
that
you're
of
Portuguese
ethnic
heritage
like
the
people
of
Lusitania--"
"They're
Brazilian,"
said
the
X.O.
Lands
ignored
him.
"I
will
have
it
on
record
that
you
were
given
no
opportunity
to
speak
and
that
you
are
utterly
blameless
in
any
action
I
might
take."
"What
about
your
oath,
sir?"
asked
Causo
calmly.
"My
oath
is
to
take
all
actions
I
am
ordered
to
take
in
service
of
the
best
interests
of
humanity.
I
will
invoke
the
war
crimes
clause."
"They
aren't
ordering
you
to
commit
a
war
crime.
They're
ordering
you
not
to."
"On
the
contrary,"
said
Lands.
"To
fail
to
destroy
this
world
and
the
deadly
peril
on
it
would
be
a
crime
against
humanity
far
worse
than
the
crime
of
blowing
it
up."
Lands
drew
his
sidearm.
"You
are
under
arrest,
sir."
The
X.O.
put
his
hands
on
his
head
and
turned
his
back.
"Sir,
you
may
be
right
and
you
may
be
wrong.
But
either
choice
could
be
monstrous.
I
don't
know
how
you
can
make
such
a
decision
by
yourself."
Lands
put
the
docility
patch
on
the
back
of
Causo's
neck,
and
as
the
drug
began
feeding
into
his
system,
Lands
said
to
him,
"I
had
help
in
deciding,
my
friend.
I
asked
myself,
What
would
Ender
Wiggin,
the
man
who
saved
humanity
from
the
buggers,
what
would
he
have
done
if
suddenly,
at
the
last
minute,
he
had
been
told,
This
is
no
game,
this
is
real.
I
asked
myself,
What
if
at
the
moment
before
he
killed
the
boy
Stilson
or
the
boy
Madrid
in
his
infamous
First
and
Second
Killings,
some
adult
had
intervened
and
ordered
him
to
stop.
Would
he
have
done
it,
knowing
that
the
adult
did
not
have
the
power
to
protect
him
later,
when
his
enemy
attacked
him
again?
Knowing
that
it
might
well
be
this
time
or
never?
If
the
adults
at
Command
School
had
said
to
him,
We
think
there's
a
chance
the
buggers
might
not
mean
to
destroy
humanity,
so
don't
kill
them
all,
do
you
think
Ender
Wiggin
would
have
obeyed?
No.
He
would
have
done--
he
always
did--
exactly
what
was
necessary
to
obliterate
a
danger
and
make
sure
it
did
not
survive
to
pose
a
threat
in
the
future.
That
is
the
person
I
consulted
with.
That
is
the
person
whose
wisdom
I
will
follow
now."
Causo
did
not
answer.
He
just
smiled
and
nodded,
smiled
and
nodded.
"Sit
down
and
do
not
get
up
until
I
order
you
otherwise."
Causo
sat
down.
Lands
switched
the
ansible
to
relay
communications
throughout
the
fleet.
"The
order
has
been
given
and
we
will
proceed.
I
am
launching
the
M.D.
Device
immediately
and
we
will
return
to
relativistic
speeds
forthwith.
May
God
have
mercy
on
my
soul."
A
moment
later,
the
M.D.
Device
separated
from
the
Admiral's
flagship
and
continued
at
just-underrelativistic
speed
toward
Lusitania.
It
would
take
nearly
an
hour
for
it
to
arrive
at
the
proximity
that
would
automatically
trigger
it.
If
for
some
reason
the
proximity
detector
did
not
work
properly,
a
timer
would
set
it
off
just
moments
before
its
estimated
time
of
collision.
Lands
accelerated
his
flagship
above
the
threshold
that
cut
it
off
from
the
timeframe
of
the
rest
of
the
universe.
Then
he
pulled
the
docility
patch
from
Causo's
neck
and
replaced
it
with
the
antidote
patch.
"You
may
arrest
me
now,
sir,
for
the
mutiny
that
you
witnessed."
Causo
shook
his
head.
"No
sir,"
he
said.
"You're
not
going
anywhere,
and
the
fleet
is
yours
to
command
until
we
get
home.
Unless
you
have
some
stupid
plan
to
try
to
escape
the
war
crimes
trial
that
awaits
you."
"No,
sir,"
said
Lands.
"I
will
bear
whatever
penalty
they
impose
on
me.
What
I
did
has
saved
humankind
from
destruction,
but
I
am
prepared
to
join
the
humans
and
pequeninos
of
Lusitania
as
a
necessary
sacrifice
to
achieve
that
end."
Causo
saluted
him,
then
sat
back
down
on
his
chair
and
wept.
Chapter
15
--
"WE'RE
GIVING
YOU
A
SECOND
CHANCE"
"When
I
was
a
little
girl,
I
used
to
believe
that
if
I
could
please
the
gods
well
enough,
they
would
go
back
and
do
my
life
over,
and
this
time
they
would
not
take
my
mother
away
from
me."
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
A
satellite
orbiting
Lusitania
detected
the
launch
of
the
M.D.
Device
and
the
divergence
of
its
course
toward
Lusitania,
as
the
starship
disappeared
from
the
satellite's
instruments.
The
most
dreaded
event
was
happening.
There
had
been
no
attempt
to
communicate
or
negotiate.
Clearly
the
fleet
had
never
intended
anything
but
the
obliteration
of
this
world,
and
with
it
an
entire
sentient
race.
Most
people
had
hoped,
and
many
had
expected,
that
there
would
be
a
chance
to
tell
them
that
the
descolada
had
been
completely
tamed
and
no
longer
posed
a
threat
to
anyone;
that
it
was
too
late
to
stop
anything
anyway,
since
several
dozen
new
colonies
of
humans,
pequeninos,
and
hive
queens
had
already
been
started
on
as
many
different
planets.
Instead
there
was
only
death
hurtling
toward
them
on
a
course
that
gave
them
no
more
than
an
hour
to
survive,
and
probably
less,
since
the
Little
Doctor
would
no
doubt
be
detonated
some
distance
from
the
planet's
surface.
It
was
pequeninos
manning
all
the
instruments
now,
since
all
but
a
handful
of
humans
had
fled
to
the
starships.
So
it
was
that
a
pequenino
cried
out
the
news
over
the
ansible
to
the
starship
at
the
descolada
planet;
and
by
chance
it
was
Firequencher
who
was
at
the
ansible
terminal
to
hear
his
report.
He
immediately
began
keening,
his
high
voice
liquid
with
the
music
of
grief.
When
Miro
and
his
sisters
understood
what
had
happened,
he
went
at
once
to
Jane.
"They
launched
the
Little
Doctor,"
he
said,
shaking
her
gently.
He
waited
only
a
few
moments.
Her
eyes
came
open.
"I
thought
we
had
beaten
them,"
she
whispered.
"Peter
and
Wang-mu,
I
mean.
Congress
voted
to
establish
a
quarantine
and
specifically
denied
the
fleet
the
authority
to
launch
the
M.D.
Device.
And
yet
still
they
launched."
"You
look
so
tired,"
said
Miro.
"It
takes
everything
I
have,"
she
said.
"Over
and
over
again.
And
now
I
lose
them,
the
mothertrees.
They're
a
part
of
myself,
Miro.
Remember
how
you
felt
when
you
lost
control
of
your
body,
when
you
were
crippled
and
slow?
That's
what
will
happen
to
me
when
the
mothertrees
are
gone."
She
wept.
"Stop
it,"
said
Miro.
"Stop
it
right
now.
Get
control
of
your
emotions,
Jane,
you
don't
have
time
for
this."
At
once
she
freed
herself
from
the
straps
that
held
her.
"You're
right,"
she
said.
"It's
almost
too
strong
to
control,
sometimes,
this
body."
"The
Little
Doctor
has
to
be
close
to
a
planet
for
it
to
have
any
effect
on
it--
the
field
dissipates
fairly
quickly
unless
it
has
mass
to
sustain
it.
So
we
have
time,
Jane.
Maybe
an
hour.
Certainly
more
than
half
an
hour."
"And
in
that
time,
what
do
you
imagine
I
can
do?"
"Pick
the
damn
thing
up,"
said
Miro.
"Push
it
Outside
and
don't
bring
it
back!"
"And
if
it
goes
off
Outside?"
asked
Jane.
"If
something
that
destructive
is
echoed
and
repeated
out
there?
Besides,
I
can't
pick
things
up
that
I
haven't
had
a
chance
to
examine.
There's
no
one
near
it,
no
ansible
connected
to
it,
nothing
to
lead
me
to
find
it
in
the
dead
of
space."
"I
don't
know,"
said
Miro.
"Ender
would
know.
Damn
that
he's
dead!"
"Well,
technically
speaking,"
said
Jane.
"But
Peter
hasn't
found
his
way
into
any
of
his
Ender
memories.
If
he
has
them."
"What's
to
remember?"
said
Miro.
"This
has
never
happened
before."
"It's
true
that
it
is
Ender's
aiua.
But
how
much
of
his
brilliance
was
the
aiua,
and
how
much
was
his
body
and
brain?
Remember
that
the
genetic
component
was
strong--
he
was
born
in
the
first
place
because
tests
showed
the
original
Peter
and
Valentine
came
so
close
to
being
the
ideal
military
commander."
"Right,"
said
Miro.
"And
now
he's
Peter."
"Not
the
real
Peter,"
said
Jane.
"Look,
it's
sort
of
Ender
and
it's
sort
of
Peter.
Can
you
find
him?
Can
you
talk
to
him?"
"When
our
aiuas
meet,
we
don't
talk.
We
sort
of--
what,
dance
around
each
other.
It's
not
like
Human
and
the
Hive
Queen."
"Doesn't
he
still
have
the
jewel
in
his
ear?"
asked
Miro,
touching
his
own.
"But
what
can
he
do?
He's
hours
distant
from
his
starship--"
"Jane,"
said
Miro.
"Try."
***
Peter
looked
stricken.
Wang-mu
touched
his
arm,
leaned
close
to
him.
"What's
wrong?"
"I
thought
we
made
it,"
he
said.
"When
Congress
voted
to
revoke
the
order
to
use
the
Little
Doctor."
"What
do
you
mean?"
said
Wang-mu,
though
she
already
knew
what
he
meant.
"They
launched
it.
The
Lusitania
Fleet
disobeyed
Congress.
Who
could
have
guessed?
We
have
less
than
an
hour
before
it
detonates."
Tears
leapt
to
Wang-mu's
eyes,
but
she
blinked
them
away.
"At
least
the
pequeninos
and
the
hive
queens
will
survive."
"But
not
the
network
of
mothertrees,"
said
Peter.
"Starflight
will
end
until
Jane
finds
some
other
way
to
hold
all
that
information
in
memory.
The
brothertrees
are
too
stupid,
the
fathertrees
have
egos
far
too
strong
to
share
their
capacity
with
her--
they
would
if
they
could,
but
they
can't.
You
think
Jane
hasn't
explored
all
the
possibilities?
Faster-than-light
flight
is
over."
"Then
this
is
our
home,"
said
Wang-mu.
"No
it
isn't,"
said
Peter.
"We're
hours
away
from
the
starship,
Peter.
We'll
never
get
there
before
it
detonates."
"What's
the
starship?
A
box
with
a
lightswitch
and
a
tight-sealing
door.
For
all
we
know,
we
don't
even
need
the
box.
I'm
not
staying
here,
Wang-mu."
"You're
going
back
to
Lusitania?
Now?"
"If
Jane
can
take
me,"
he
said.
"And
if
she
can't,
then
I
guess
this
body
goes
back
where
it
came
from--
Outside."
"I'm
going
with
you,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I've
had
three
thousand
years
of
life,"
said
Peter.
"I
don't
actually
remember
them
too
well,
but
you
deserve
better
than
to
disappear
from
the
universe
if
Jane
can't
do
this."
"I'm
going
with
you,"
said
Wang-mu,
"so
shut
up.
There's
no
time
to
waste."
"I
don't
even
know
what
I'm
going
to
do
when
I
get
there,"
said
Peter.
"Yes
you
do,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Oh?
What
is
it
I'm
planning?"
"I
have
no
idea."
"Well
isn't
that
a
problem?
What
good
is
this
plan
of
mine
if
nobody
knows
it?"
"I
mean
that
you
are
who
you
are,"
said
Wang-mu.
"You
are
the
same
will,
the
same
tough
resourceful
boy
who
refused
to
be
beaten
down
by
anything
they
threw
at
him
in
Battle
School
or
Command
School.
The
boy
who
wouldn't
let
bullies
destroy
himno
matter
what
it
took
to
stop
them.
Naked
with
no
weapons
except
the
soap
on
his
body,
that's
how
Ender
fought
Bonzo
Madrid
in
the
bathroom
at
Battle
School."
"You've
been
doing
your
research."
"Peter,"
said
Wang-mu,
"I
don't
expect
you
to
be
Ender,
his
personality,
his
memories,
his
training.
But
you
are
the
one
who
can't
be
beaten
down.
You
are
the
one
who
finds
a
way
to
destroy
the
enemy."
Peter
shook
his
head.
"I'm
not
him,
I'm
truly
not."
"You
told
me
back
when
we
first
met
that
you
weren't
yourself.
Well,
now
you
are.
The
whole
of
you,
one
man,
intact
in
this
body.
Nothing
is
missing
from
you
now.
Nothing
has
been
stolen
from
you,
nothing
is
lost.
Do
you
understand?
Ender
lived
his
life
under
the
shadow
of
having
caused
xenocide.
Now
is
the
chance
to
be
the
opposite.
To
live
the
opposite
life.
To
be
the
one
who
prevents
it."
Peter
closed
his
eyes
for
a
moment.
"Jane,"
he
said.
"Can
you
take
us
without
a
starship?"
He
listened
for
a
moment.
"She
says
the
real
question
is,
can
we
hold
ourselves
together.
It's
the
ship
she
controls
and
moves
around,
plus
our
aiuas--
our
own
bodies
are
held
together
by
us,
not
by
her."
"Well,
we
do
that
all
the
time
anyway,
so
it's
fine,"
said
Wang-mu.
"It's
not
fine,"
said
Peter.
"Jane
says
that
inside
the
starship,
we
have
visual
clues,
we
have
a
sense
of
safety.
Without
those
walls,
without
the
light,
in
the
deep
emptiness,
we
can
lose
our
place.
We
can
forget
where
we
are
relative
to
our
own
body.
We
really
have
to
hold
on."
"Does
it
help
if
we're
so
strong-willed,
stubborn,
ambitious,
and
selfish
that
we
always
overcome
everything
in
our
way
no
matter
what?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"I
think
those
are
the
pertinent
virtues,
yes,"
said
Peter.
"Then
let's
do
it.
That's
us
in
spades."
***
Finding
Peter's
aiua
was
easy
for
Jane.
She
had
been
inside
his
body,
she
had
followed
his
aiua--
or
chased
it--
until
she
knew
it
without
searching.
Wang-mu
was
a
different
case.
Jane
didn't
know
her
all
that
well.
The
voyages
she
had
taken
her
on
before
had
been
inside
a
starship
whose
location
Jane
already
knew.
But
once
she
located
Peter's--
Ender's--
aiua,
it
turned
out
to
be
easier
than
she
thought.
For
the
two
of
them,
Peter
and
Wang-mu,
were
philotically
twined.
There
was
a
tiny
web
in
the
making
between
them.
Even
without
the
box
around
them,
Jane
could
hold
onto
them,
both
at
once,
as
if
they
were
one
entity.
And
as
she
pushed
them
Outside
she
could
feel
how
they
clung
all
the
more
tightly
to
each
other--
not
just
the
bodies,
but
also
the
invisible
links
of
the
deepest
self.
Outside
they
went
together,
and
together
they
came
back
In.
Jane
felt
a
stab
of
jealousy--
just
as
she
had
been
jealous
of
Novinha,
though
without
feeling
the
physical
sensation
of
grief
and
rage
that
her
body
now
brought
to
the
emotion.
But
she
knew
it
was
absurd.
It
was
Miro
that
Jane
loved,
as
a
woman
loves
a
man.
Ender
was
her
father
and
her
friend,
and
now
he
was
barely
Ender
anymore.
He
was
Peter,
a
man
who
remembered
only
the
past
few
months
of
association
with
her.
They
were
friends,
but
she
had
no
claim
on
his
heart.
The
familiar
aiua
of
Ender
Wiggin
and
the
aiua
of
Si
Wang-mu
were
even
more
tightly
bound
together
than
ever
when
Jane
set
them
down
on
the
surface
of
Lusitania.
They
stood
in
the
midst
of
the
starport.
The
last
few
hundred
humans
trying
to
escape
were
frantically
trying
to
understand
why
the
starships
had
stopped
flying
just
when
the
M.D.
Device
was
launched.
"The
starships
here
are
all
full,"
Peter
said.
"But
we
don't
need
a
starship,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Yes
we
do,"
said
Peter.
"Jane
can't
pick
up
the
Little
Doctor
without
one."
"Pick
it
up?"
said
Wang-mu.
"Then
you
do
have
a
plan."
"Didn't
you
say
I
did?"
said
Peter.
"I
can't
make
a
liar
out
of
you."
He
spoke
then
to
Jane
through
the
jewel.
"Are
you
here
again?
Can
you
talk
to
me
through
the
satellites
here
on--
all
right.
Good.
Jane,
I
need
you
to
empty
one
of
these
starships
for
me."
He
paused
a
moment.
"Take
the
people
to
a
colony
world,
wait
for
them
to
get
out,
and
then
bring
it
back
over
here
by
us,
away
from
the
crowd."
Instantly,
one
of
the
starships
disappeared
from
the
starport.
A
cheer
arose
from
the
crowds
as
everyone
rushed
to
get
into
one
of
the
remaining
ships.
Peter
and
Wang-mu
waited,
waited,
knowing
that
with
every
minute
that
it
took
to
unload
that
starship
on
the
colony
world,
the
Little
Doctor
came
closer
to
detonation.
Then
the
wait
was
over.
A
boxy
starship
appeared
beside
them.
Peter
had
the
door
open
and
both
of
them
were
inside
before
any
of
the
other
people
at
the
starport
even
realized
what
was
happening.
A
cry
went
up
then,
but
Peter
closed
and
sealed
the
door.
"We're
inside,"
said
Wang-mu.
"But
where
are
we
going?"
"Jane
is
matching
the
velocity
of
the
Little
Doctor."
"I
thought
she
couldn't
pick
it
up
without
the
starship."
"She's
getting
the
tracking
data
from
the
satellite.
She'll
predict
exactly
where
it
will
be
at
a
certain
moment,
and
then
push
us
Outside
and
bring
us
back
In
at
exactly
that
point,
going
exactly
that
speed."
"The
Little
Doctor
will
be
inside
this
ship?
With
us?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"Stand
over
here
by
the
wall,"
he
said.
"And
hold
on
to
me.
We're
going
to
be
weightless.
So
far
you've
managed
to
visit
four
planets
without
ever
having
that
experience."
"Have
you
had
that
experience
before?"
Peter
laughed,
then
shook
his
head.
"Not
in
this
body.
But
I
guess
at
some
level
I
remembered
how
to
handle
it
because--"
At
that
moment
they
became
weightless
and
in
the
air
in
front
of
them,
not
touching
the
sides
or
walls
of
the
starship,
was
the
mammoth
missile
that
carried
the
Little
Doctor.
If
its
rockets
had
still
been
firing,
they
would
have
been
incinerated.
Instead
it
was
hurtling
on
at
the
speed
it
had
already
achieved;
it
seemed
to
hover
in
the
air
because
the
starship
was
going
exactly
the
same
speed.
Peter
hooked
his
feet
under
a
bench
bolted
to
the
wall,
then
reached
out
his
hands
and
touched
the
missile.
"We
need
to
bring
it
into
contact
with
the
floor,"
he
said.
Wang-mu
tried
to
reach
for
it,
too,
but
immediately
she
came
loose
from
the
wall
and
started
drifting.
Intense
nausea
began
immediately,
as
her
body
desperately
searched
for
some
direction
that
would
serve
as
down.
"Think
of
the
device
as
downward,"
said
Peter
urgently.
"The
device
is
down.
You're
falling
toward
the
device."
She
felt
herself
reorient.
It
helped.
And
as
she
drifted
closer
she
was
able
to
take
hold
of
it
and
cling.
She
could
only
watch,
grateful
simply
not
to
be
vomiting,
as
Peter
slowly,
gently
pushed
the
mass
of
the
missile
toward
the
floor.
When
they
touched,
the
whole
ship
shuddered,
for
the
mass
of
the
missile
was
probably
greater
than
the
mass
of
the
ship
that
now
surrounded
it.
"Okay?"
Peter
asked.
"I'm
fine,"
said
Wang-mu.
Then
she
realized
he
had
been
talking
to
Jane,
and
his
"okay"
was
part
of
that
conversation.
"Jane
is
tracing
the
thing
right
now,"
said
Peter.
"She
does
it
with
the
starships,
too,
before
she
ever
takes
them
anywhere.
It
used
to
be
analytical,
by
computer.
Now
her
aiua
sort
of
tours
the
inner
structure
of
the
thing.
She
couldn't
do
it
till
it
was
in
solid
contact
with
something
she
knew:
the
starship.
Us.
When
she
gets
a
sense
of
the
inner
shape
of
the
thing,
she
can
hold
it
together
Outside."
"We're
just
going
to
take
it
there
and
leave
it?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"No,"
said
Peter.
"It
would
either
hold
together
and
detonate,
or
it
would
break
apart,
and
either
way,
who
knows
what
the
damage
would
be
out
there?
How
many
little
copies
of
it
would
wink
into
existence?"
"None
at
all,"
said
Wang-mu.
"It
takes
an
intelligence
to
make
something
new."
"What
do
you
think
this
thing
is
made
of?
Just
like
every
bit
of
your
body,
just
like
every
rock
and
tree
and
cloud,
it's
all
aiuas,
and
there'll
be
other
unconnected
aiuas
out
there
desperate
to
belong,
to
imitate,
to
grow.
No,
this
thing
is
evil,
and
we're
not
taking
it
out
there."
"Where
are
we
taking
it?"
"Home
to
meet
its
sender,"
said
Peter.
***
Admiral
Lands
stood
glumly
alone
on
the
bridge
of
his
flagship.
He
knew
that
Causo
would
have
spread
the
word
by
now--
the
launch
of
the
Little
Doctor
had
been
illegal,
mutinous;
the
Old
Man
would
be
courtmartialed
or
worse
when
they
got
back
to
civilization.
No
one
spoke
to
him;
no
one
dared
look
at
him.
And
Lands
knew
that
he
would
have
to
relieve
himself
of
command
and
turn
the
ship
over
to
Causo,
as
his
X.O.,
and
the
fleet
to
his
second-in-command,
Admiral
Fukuda.
Causo's
gesture
in
not
arresting
him
immediately
was
kind,
but
it
was
also
useless.
Knowing
the
truth
of
his
disobedience,
it
would
be
impossible
for
the
men
and
officers
to
follow
him
and
unfair
to
ask
it
of
them.
Lands
turned
to
give
the
order,
only
to
find
his
X.O.
already
heading
toward
him.
"Sir,"
said
Causo.
"I
know,"
said
Lands.
"I
relieve
myself
of
command."
"No
sir,"
said
Causo.
"Come
with
me,
sir."
"What
do
you
plan
to
do?"
asked
Lands.
"The
cargo
officer
has
reported
something
in
the
main
hold
of
the
ship."
"What
is
it?"
asked
Lands.
Causo
just
looked
at
him.
Lands
nodded,
and
they
walked
together
from
the
bridge.
***
Jane
had
taken
the
box
of
the
starship,
not
into
the
weapons
bay
of
the
flagship,
for
that
could
hold
only
the
Little
Doctor,
not
the
box
around
it,
but
rather
into
the
main
hold,
which
was
much
more
copious
and
which
also
lacked
any
practical
means
of
relaunching
the
weapon.
Peter
and
Wang-mu
stepped
out
of
the
starship
and
into
the
hold.
Then
Jane
took
away
the
starship,
leaving
Peter,
Wang-mu,
and
the
Little
Doctor
behind.
Back
on
Lusitania,
the
starship
would
reappear.
But
no
one
would
get
into
it.
No
one
needed
to.
The
M.D.
Device
was
no
longer
heading
for
Lusitania.
Now
it
was
in
the
hold
of
the
flagship
of
the
Lusitania
Fleet,
traveling
at
a
relativistic
speed
toward
oblivion.
The
proximity
sensor
on
the
Little
Doctor
would
not
be
triggered,
of
course,
since
it
was
nowhere
near
an
object
of
planetary
mass.
But
the
timer
was
still
chugging
away.
"I
hope
they
notice
us
soon,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Oh,
don't
worry.
We
have
whole
minutes
left."
"Has
anyone
seen
us
yet?"
"There
was
a
fellow
in
that
office,"
said
Peter,
pointing
toward
an
open
door.
"He
saw
the
starship,
then
he
saw
us,
then
he
saw
the
Little
Doctor.
Now
he's
gone.
I
don't
think
we'll
be
alone
much
longer."
A
door
high
up
the
front
wall
of
the
hold
opened.
Three
men
stepped
onto
the
balcony
that
overlooked
the
hold
on
three
sides.
"Hi,"
said
Peter.
"Who
the
hell
are
you?"
asked
the
one
with
the
most
ribbons
and
trim
on
his
uniform.
"I'm
betting
you're
Admiral
Bobby
Lands,"
said
Peter.
"And
you
must
be
the
executive
officer,
Causo.
And
you
must
be
the
cargo
officer,
Lung."
"I
said
who
the
hell
are
you!"
demanded
Admiral
Lands.
"I
don't
think
your
priorities
are
straight,"
said
Peter.
"I
think
there'll
be
plenty
of
time
for
us
to
discuss
my
identity
after
you
deactivate
the
timer
on
this
weapon
that
you
so
carelessly
tossed
out
into
space
perilously
close
to
a
settled
planet."
"If
you
think
you
can--"
But
the
Admiral
didn't
finish
his
sentence,
because
the
X.O.
was
diving
over
the
rail
and
jumping
down
to
the
deck
of
the
cargo
hold,
where
he
immediately
began
twisting
the
fingerbolts
that
held
the
casing
over
the
timer.
"Causo,"
said
Lands,
"that
can't
be
the--"
"It's
the
Little
Doctor,
all
right,
sir,"
said
Causo.
"We
launched
it!"
shouted
the
Admiral.
"But
that
must
have
been
a
mistake,"
said
Peter.
"An
oversight.
Because
Starways
Congress
revoked
your
authorization
to
launch
it."
"Who
are
you
and
how
did
you
get
here?"
Causo
stood
up,
sweat
dripping
off
his
brow.
"Sir,
I
am
pleased
to
report
that
with
more
than
two
minutes'
leeway,
I
have
managed
to
prevent
our
ship
from
being
blown
into
its
constituent
atoms."
"I'm
glad
to
see
that
you
didn't
have
any
nonsense
about
requiring
two
separate
keys
and
a
secret
combination
to
get
that
thing
switched
off,"
said
Peter.
"No,
it
was
designed
to
make
turning
it
off
pretty
easy,"
said
Causo.
"There
are
directions
on
how
to
do
it
all
over
this
thing.
Now,
turning
it
on--
that's
hard."
"But
somehow
you
managed
to
do
it,"
said
Peter.
"Where
is
your
vehicle?"
said
the
Admiral.
He
was
climbing
down
a
ladder
to
the
deck.
"How
did
you
get
here?"
"We
came
in
a
nice
box,
which
we
discarded
when
it
was
no
longer
needed,"
said
Peter.
"Haven't
you
gathered,
yet,
that
we
did
not
come
to
be
interrogated
by
you?"
"Arrest
these
two,"
Lands
ordered.
Causo
looked
at
the
admiral
as
if
he
were
crazy.
But
the
cargo
officer,
who
had
followed
the
admiral
down
the
ladder,
moved
to
obey,
taking
a
couple
of
steps
toward
Peter
and
Wang-mu.
Instantly,
they
disappeared
and
reappeared
up
on
the
balcony
where
the
three
officers
had
come
in.
Of
course
it
took
a
moment
or
two
for
the
officers
to
find
them.
The
cargo
officer
was
merely
baffled.
"Sir,"
he
said.
"They
were
right
here
a
second
ago."
Causo,
on
the
other
hand,
had
already
decided
that
something
unusual
was
going
on
for
which
there
was
no
appropriate
military
response.
So
he
was
responding
according
to
another
pattern.
He
crossed
himself
and
began
murmuring
a
prayer.
Lands,
however,
took
a
few
steps
backward,
until
he
bumped
into
the
Little
Doctor.
He
clung
to
it,
then
suddenly
pulled
his
hands
away
from
it
with
loathing,
perhaps
even
with
pain,
as
if
the
surface
of
it
had
suddenly
become
scorching
hot
to
his
hands.
"Oh
God,"
he
said.
"I
tried
to
do
what
Ender
Wiggin
would
have
done."
Wang-mu
couldn't
help
it.
She
laughed
aloud.
"That's
odd,"
said
Peter.
"I
was
trying
to
do
exactly
the
same
thing."
"Oh
God,"
said
Lands
again.
"Admiral
Lands,"
said
Peter,
"I
have
a
suggestion.
Instead
of
spending
a
couple
of
months
of
realtime
trying
to
turn
this
ship
around
and
launch
this
thing
illegally
again,
and
instead
of
trying
to
establish
a
useless,
demoralizing
quarantine
around
Lusitania,
why
don't
you
just
head
on
back
to
one
of
the
Hundred
Worlds--
Trondheim
is
close--
and
in
the
meantime,
make
a
report
to
Starways
Congress.
I
even
have
some
ideas
about
what
the
report
might
say,
if
you
want
to
hear
them."
In
answer,
Lands
took
out
a
laser
pistol
and
pointed
it
at
Peter.
Immediately,
Peter
and
Wang-mu
disappeared
from
where
they
were
and
reappeared
behind
Lands.
Peter
reached
out
and
deftly
disarmed
the
Admiral,
unfortunately
breaking
two
of
his
fingers
in
the
process.
"Sorry,
I'm
out
of
practice,"
said
Peter.
"I
haven't
had
to
use
my
martial
arts
skills
in--
oh,
thousands
of
years."
Lands
sank
to
his
knees,
nursing
his
injured
hand.
"Peter,"
Wang-mu
said,
"can
we
stop
having
Jane
move
us
around
like
that?
It's
really
disorienting."
Peter
winked
at
her.
"Want
to
hear
my
ideas
about
your
report?"
Peter
asked
the
admiral.
Lands
nodded.
"Me
too,"
said
Causo,
who
clearly
foresaw
that
he
would
be
commanding
this
ship
for
some
time.
"I
think
you
need
to
use
your
ansible
to
report
that
due
to
a
malfunction,
it
was
reported
that
a
launch
of
the
Little
Doctor
took
place.
But
in
fact,
the
launch
was
aborted
in
time,
and
to
prevent
further
mishap,
you
had
the
M.D.
Device
moved
to
the
main
hold
where
you
disarmed
and
disabled
it.
You
get
the
part
about
disabling
it?"
Peter
asked
Causo.
Causo
nodded.
"I'll
do
it
at
once,
sir."
He
turned
to
the
cargo
officer.
"Get
me
a
tool
kit."
While
the
cargo
officer
went
to
pull
a
kit
out
of
the
storage
bin
on
the
wall,
Peter
continued.
"Then
you
can
report
that
you
entered
into
contact
with
a
native
of
Lusitania--
that's
me--
who
was
able
to
satisfy
you
that
the
descolada
virus
was
completely
under
control
and
that
it
no
longer
poses
a
threat
to
anybody."
"And
how
do
I
know
that?"
said
Lands.
"Because
I
carry
what's
left
of
the
virus,
and
if
it
weren't
utterly
killed,
you
would
catch
the
descolada
and
die
of
it
in
a
couple
of
days.
Now,
in
addition
to
certifying
that
Lusitania
poses
no
threat,
your
report
should
also
state
that
the
rebellion
of
Lusitania
was
no
more
than
a
misunderstanding,
and
that
far
from
there
being
any
human
interference
in
the
pequenino
culture,
the
pequeninos
exercised
their
free
rights
as
sentient
beings
on
their
own
planet
to
acquire
information
and
technology
from
friendly
visiting
aliens--
namely,
the
human
colony
of
Milagre.
Since
that
time,
many
of
the
pequeninos
have
become
very
adept
at
much
human
science
and
technology,
and
at
some
reasonable
time
in
the
future
they
will
send
ambassadors
to
Starways
Congress
and
hope
that
Congress
will
return
the
courtesy.
Are
you
getting
this?"
Lands
nodded.
Causo,
working
on
taking
apart
the
firing
mechanism
of
the
Little
Doctor,
grunted
his
assent.
"You
may
also
report
that
the
pequeninos
have
entered
into
alliance
with
yet
another
alien
race,
which
contrary
to
various
premature
reports,
was
not
completely
extinguished
in
the
notorious
xenocide
of
Ender
Wiggin.
One
cocooned
hive
queen
survived,
she
being
the
source
of
all
the
information
contained
in
the
famous
book
The
Hive
Queen,
whose
accuracy
is
now
proved
to
be
unassailable.
The
Hive
Queen
of
Lusitania,
however,
does
not
wish
to
exchange
ambassadors
with
Starways
Congress
at
the
present
time,
and
prefers
instead
that
her
interests
be
represented
by
the
pequeninos."
"There
are
still
buggers?"
asked
Lands.
"Ender
Wiggin
did
not,
technically
speaking,
commit
xenocide
after
all.
So
if
your
launch
of
this
missile,
here,
hadn't
been
aborted,
you
would
have
been
the
cause
of
the
first
xenocide,
not
the
second
one.
And
as
it
stands
right
now,
however,
there
has
never
been
a
xenocide,
though
not
for
lack
of
trying
both
times,
I
must
admit."
Tears
coursed
down
Lands's
face.
"I
didn't
want
to
do
it.
I
thought
it
was
the
right
thing.
I
thought
I
had
to
do
it
to
save--"
"Let's
say
you
take
that
up
with
the
ship's
therapist
at
some
later
time,"
said
Peter.
"We
still
have
one
more
point
to
address.
We
have
a
technology
of
starflight
that
I
think
the
Hundred
Worlds
would
like
to
have.
You've
already
seen
a
demonstration
of
it.
Usually,
though,
we
prefer
to
do
it
inside
our
rather
unstylish
and
boxy-looking
starships.
Still,
it's
a
pretty
good
method
and
it
lets
us
visit
other
worlds
without
losing
even
a
second
of
our
lives.
I
know
that
those
who
hold
the
keys
to
our
method
of
starflight
would
be
delighted,
over
the
next
few
months,
to
instantaneously
transport
all
relativistic
starships
currently
in
flight
to
their
destinations."
"But
there's
a
price
for
it,"
said
Causo,
nodding.
"Well,
let's
just
say
that
there's
a
precondition,"
said
Peter.
"A
key
element
of
our
instantaneous
starflight
includes
a
computer
program
that
Starways
Congress
recently
tried
to
kill.
We
found
a
substitute
method,
but
it's
not
wholly
adequate
or
satisfactory,
and
I
think
I
can
safely
say
that
Starways
Congress
will
never
have
the
use
of
instantaneous
starflight
until
all
the
ansibles
in
the
Hundred
Worlds
are
reconnected
to
all
the
computer
networks
on
every
world,
without
delays
and
without
those
pesky
little
snoop
programs
that
keep
yipping
away
like
ineffectual
little
dogs."
"I
don't
have
any
authority
to--"
"Admiral
Lands,
I
didn't
ask
you
to
decide.
I
merely
suggested
the
contents
of
the
message
you
might
want
to
send,
by
ansible,
to
Starways
Congress.
Immediately."
Lands
looked
away.
"I
don't
feel
well,"
he
said.
"I
think
I'm
incapacitated.
Executive
Officer
Causo,
in
front
of
Cargo
Officer
Lung,
I
hereby
transfer
command
of
this
ship
to
you,
and
order
you
to
notify
Admiral
Fukuda
that
he
is
now
commander
of
this
fleet."
"Won't
work,"
said
Peter.
"The
message
I've
described
has
to
come
from
you.
Fukuda
isn't
here
and
I
don't
intend
to
go
repeat
all
of
this
to
him.
So
you
will
make
the
report,
and
you
will
retain
command
of
fleet
and
ship,
and
you
will
not
weasel
out
of
your
responsibility.
You
made
a
hard
choice
a
while
back.
You
chose
wrong,
but
at
least
you
chose
with
courage
and
determination.
Show
the
same
courage
now,
Admiral.
We
haven't
punished
you
here
today,
except
for
my
unfortunate
clumsiness
with
your
fingers,
for
which
I
really
am
sorry.
We're
giving
you
a
second
chance.
Take
it,
Admiral."
Lands
looked
at
Peter
and
tears
began
to
flow
down
his
cheeks.
"Why
did
you
give
me
a
second
chance?"
"Because
that's
what
Ender
always
wanted,"
said
Peter.
"And
maybe
by
giving
you
a
second
chance,
he'll
get
one,
too."
Wang-mu
took
Peter's
hand
and
squeezed
it.
Then
they
disappeared
from
the
cargo
hold
of
the
flagship
and
reappeared
inside
the
control
room
of
a
shuttle
orbiting
the
planet
of
the
descoladores.
Wang-mu
looked
around
at
a
room
full
of
strangers.
Unlike
Admiral
Lands's
starship,
this
craft
had
no
artificial
gravity,
but
by
holding
onto
Peter's
hand
Wang-mu
kept
from
either
fainting
or
throwing
up.
She
had
no
idea
who
any
of
these
people
were,
but
she
did
know
that
Firequencher
had
to
be
a
pequenino
and
the
nameless
worker
at
one
of
the
computer
terminals
was
a
creature
of
the
kind
once
hated
and
feared
as
the
merciless
buggers.
"Hi,
Ela,
Quara,
Miro,"
said
Peter.
"This
is
Wang-mu."
Wang-mu
would
have
been
terrified,
except
that
the
others
were
so
obviously
terrified
to
see
them.
Miro
was
the
first
to
recover
enough
to
speak.
"Didn't
you
forget
your
spaceship?"
he
asked.
Wang-mu
laughed.
"Hi,
Royal
Mother
of
the
West,"
said
Miro,
using
the
name
of
Wang-mu's
ancestor-of-the-heart,
a
god
worshiped
on
the
world
of
Path.
"I've
heard
all
about
you
from
Jane,"
Miro
added.
A
woman
drifted
in
through
a
corridor
at
one
end
of
the
control
room.
"Val?"
said
Peter.
"No,"
answered
the
woman.
"I'm
Jane."
"Jane,"
whispered
Wang-mu.
"Malu's
god."
"Malu's
friend,"
said
Jane.
"As
I
am
your
friend,
Wang-mu."
She
reached
Peter
and,
taking
him
by
both
hands,
looked
him
in
the
eye.
"And
your
friend
too,
Peter.
As
I've
always
been
your
friend."
Chapter
16
--
"HOW
DO
YOU
KNOW
THEY
AREN'T
QUIVERING
IN
TERROR?"
"O
Gods!
You
are
unjust!
My
mother
and
father
deserved
to
have
a
better
child
than
me!"
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
"You
had
the
Little
Doctor
in
your
possession
and
you
gave
it
back?"
asked
Quara,
sounding
incredulous.
Everyone,
Miro
included,
assumed
she
meant
that
she
didn't
trust
the
fleet
not
to
use
it.
"It
was
dismantled
in
front
of
my
eyes,"
said
Peter.
"Well,
can
it
be
mantled
again?"
she
asked.
Wang-mu
tried
to
explain.
"Admiral
Lands
isn't
going
to
be
able
to
go
down
that
road
now.
We
wouldn't
have
left
things
unsettled.
Lusitania
is
safe."
"She's
not
talking
about
Lusitania,"
said
Ela
coldly.
"She's
talking
about
here.
The
descolada
planet."
"Am
I
the
only
person
who
thought
of
it?"
said
Quara.
"Tell
the
truth--
it
would
solve
all
our
worries
about
followup
probes,
about
new
outbreaks
of
even
worse
versions
of
the
descolada--"
"You're
thinking
of
blowing
up
a
world
populated
by
a
sentient
race?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"Not
right
now,"
said
Quara,
sounding
as
if
Wang-mu
were
the
stupidest
person
she
had
ever
wasted
time
talking
to.
"If
we
determine
that
they're,
you
know,
what
Valentine
called
them.
Varelse.
Unable
to
be
reasoned
with.
Impossible
to
coexist
with."
"So
what
you're
saying,"
said
Wang-mu,
"is
that--"
"I'm
saying
what
I
said,"
Quara
answered.
Wang-mu
went
on.
"What
you're
saying
is
that
Admiral
Lands
wasn't
wrong
in
principle,
he
simply
was
wrong
about
the
facts
of
the
particular
case.
If
the
descolada
had
still
been
a
threat
on
Lusitania,
then
it's
his
duty
to
blow
up
the
planet."
"What
are
the
lives
of
the
people
of
one
planet
compared
to
all
sentient
life?"
asked
Quara.
"Is
this,"
said
Miro,
"the
same
Quara
Ribeira
who
tried
to
keep
us
from
wiping
out
the
descolada
virus
because
it
might
be
sentient?"
He
sounded
amused.
"I've
thought
a
lot
about
that
since
then,"
said
Quara.
"I
was
being
childish
and
sentimental.
Life
is
precious.
Sentient
life
is
more
precious.
But
when
one
sentient
group
threatens
the
survival
of
another,
then
the
threatened
group
has
the
right
to
protect
themselves.
Isn't
that
what
Ender
did?
Over
and
over
again?"
Quara
looked
from
one
to
another,
triumphant.
Peter
nodded.
"Yes,"
he
said.
"That's
what
Ender
did."
"In
a
game,"
said
Wang-mu.
"In
his
fight
with
two
boys
who
threatened
his
life.
He
made
sure
they
could
never
threaten
him
again.
That's
how
war
is
fought,
in
case
any
of
you
have
foolish
ideas
to
the
contrary.
You
don't
fight
with
minimum
force,
you
fight
with
maximum
force
at
endurable
cost.
You
don't
just
pink
your
enemy,
you
don't
even
bloody
him,
you
destroy
his
capability
to
fight
back.
It's
the
strategy
you
use
with
diseases.
You
don't
try
to
find
a
drug
that
kills
ninety-nine
percent
of
the
bacteria
or
viruses.
If
you
do
that,
all
you've
accomplished
is
to
create
a
new
drug-resistant
strain.
You
have
to
kill
a
hundred
percent."
Wang-mu
tried
to
think
of
an
argument
against
this.
"Is
disease
really
a
valid
analogy?"
"What
is
your
analogy?"
answered
Peter.
"A
wrestling
match?
Fight
to
wear
down
your
opponent's
resistance?
That's
fine--
if
your
opponent
is
playing
by
the
same
rules.
But
if
you
stand
there
ready
to
wrestle
and
he
pulls
out
a
knife
or
a
gun,
what
then?
Or
is
it
a
tennis
match?
Keep
score
until
your
opponent
sets
off
the
bomb
under
your
feet?
There
aren't
any
rules.
In
war."
"But
is
this
war?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"As
Quara
said,"
Peter
answered.
"If
we
find
out
there's
no
dealing
with
them,
then
yes,
it's
a
war.
What
they
did
to
Lusitania,
to
the
defenseless
pequeninos,
was
devastating,
soulless,
total
war
without
regard
to
the
rights
of
the
other
side.
That's
our
enemy,
unless
we
can
bring
them
to
understand
the
consequences
of
what
they
did.
Isn't
that
what
you
were
saying,
Quara?"
"Perfectly,"
said
Quara.
Wang-mu
knew
there
was
something
wrong
with
this
reasoning,
but
she
couldn't
lay
her
finger
on
it.
"Peter,
if
you
really
believe
this,
why
didn't
you
keep
the
Little
Doctor?"
"Because,"
said
Peter,
"we
might
be
wrong,
and
the
danger
is
not
imminent."
Quara
clicked
her
tongue
in
disdain.
"You
weren't
here,
Peter.
You
didn't
see
what
they
were
throwing
at
us--
a
newly
engineered
and
specially
tailored
virus
to
make
us
sit
as
still
as
idiots
while
they
came
and
took
over
our
ship."
"And
they
sent
this
how,
in
a
nice
envelope?"
said
Peter.
"They
sent
an
infected
puppy,
knowing
you
couldn't
resist
picking
it
up
and
hugging
it?"
"They
broadcast
the
code,"
said
Quara.
"But
they
expected
us
to
interpret
it
by
making
the
molecule
and
then
it
would
have
its
effect."
"No,"
said
Peter,
"you
speculated
that
that's
how
their
language
works,
and
then
you
started
to
act
as
if
your
speculation
were
true."
"And
somehow
you
know
that
it's
not?"
said
Quara.
"I
don't
know
anything
about
it,"
said
Peter.
"That's
my
point.
We
just
don't
know.
We
can't
know.
Now,
if
we
saw
them
launching
probes,
or
if
they
started
trying
to
blast
this
ship
out
of
the
sky,
we'd
have
to
start
taking
action.
Like
sending
ships
after
the
probes
and
carefully
studying
the
viruses
they
were
sending
out.
Or
if
they
attacked
this
ship,
we'd
take
evasive
action
and
analyze
their
weapons
and
tactics."
"That's
fine
now,"
said
Quara.
"Now
that
Jane's
safe
and
the
mothertrees
are
intact
so
she
can
handle
the
starflight
thing
she
does.
Now
we
can
catch
up
with
probes
and
dance
out
of
the
way
of
missiles
or
whatever.
But
what
about
before,
when
we
were
helpless
here?
When
we
had
only
a
few
weeks
to
live,
or
so
we
thought?"
"Back
then,"
said
Peter,
"you
didn't
have
the
Little
Doctor,
either,
so
you
couldn't
have
blown
up
their
planet.
We
didn't
get
our
hands
on
the
M.
D.
Device
until
after
Jane's
power
of
flight
was
restored.
And
with
that
power,
it
was
no
longer
necessary
to
destroy
the
descolada
planet
until
and
unless
it
posed
a
danger
too
great
to
be
resisted
any
other
way."
Quara
laughed.
"What
is
this?
I
thought
Peter
was
supposed
to
be
the
nasty
side
of
Ender's
personality.
Turns
out
you're
the
sweetness
and
light."
Peter
smiled.
"There
are
times
when
you
have
to
defend
yourself
or
someone
else
against
relentless
evil.
And
some
of
those
times
the
only
defense
that
has
any
hope
of
succeeding
is
a
one-time
use
of
brutal,
devastating
force.
At
such
times
good
people
act
brutally."
"We
couldn't
be
engaging
in
a
bit
of
self-justification,
could
we?"
said
Quara.
"You're
Ender's
successor.
Therefore
you
find
it
convenient
to
believe
that
those
boys
Ender
killed
were
the
exceptions
to
your
niceness
rule."
"I
justify
Ender
by
his
ignorance
and
helplessness.
We
aren't
helpless.
Starways
Congress
and
the
Lusitania
Fleet
were
not
helpless.
And
they
chose
to
act
before
alleviating
their
ignorance."
"Ender
chose
to
use
the
Little
Doctor
while
he
was
ignorant."
"No,
Quara.
The
adults
who
commanded
him
used
it.
They
could
have
intercepted
and
blocked
his
decision.
There
was
plenty
of
time
for
them
to
use
the
overrides.
Ender
thought
he
was
playing
a
game.
He
thought
that
by
using
the
Little
Doctor
in
the
simulation
he
would
prove
himself
unreliable,
disobedient,
or
even
too
brutal
to
trust
with
command.
He
was
trying
to
get
himself
kicked
out
of
Command
School.
That's
all.
He
was
doing
the
necessary
thing
to
get
them
to
stop
torturing
him.
The
adults
were
the
ones
who
decided
simply
to
unleash
their
most
powerful
weapon:
Ender
Wiggin.
No
more
effort
to
talk
with
the
buggers,
to
communicate.
Not
even
at
the
end
when
they
knew
that
Ender
was
going
to
destroy
the
buggers'
home
planet.
They
had
decided
to
go
for
the
kill
no
matter
what.
Like
Admiral
Lands.
Like
you,
Quara."
"I
said
I'd
wait
until
we
found
out!"
"Good,"
said
Peter.
"Then
we
don't
disagree."
"But
we
should
have
the
Little
Doctor
here!"
"The
Little
Doctor
shouldn't
exist
at
all,"
said
Peter.
"It
was
never
necessary.
It
was
never
appropriate.
Because
the
cost
of
it
is
too
high."
"Cost!"
hooted
Quara.
"It's
cheaper
than
the
old
nuclear
weapons!"
"It's
taken
us
three
thousand
years
to
get
over
the
destruction
of
the
hive
queens'
home
planet.
That's
the
cost.
If
we
use
the
Little
Doctor,
then
we're
the
sort
of
people
who
wipe
out
other
species.
Admiral
Lands
was
just
like
the
men
who
were
using
Ender
Wiggin.
Their
minds
were
made
up.
This
was
the
danger.
This
was
the
evil.
This
had
to
be
destroyed.
They
thought
they
meant
well.
They
were
saving
the
human
race.
But
they
weren't.
There
were
a
lot
of
different
motives
involved,
but
along
with
deciding
to
use
the
weapon,
they
also
decided
not
to
attempt
to
communicate
with
the
enemy.
Where
was
the
demonstration
of
the
Little
Doctor
on
a
nearby
moon?
Where
was
Lands's
attempt
to
verify
that
the
situation
on
Lusitania
had
not
changed?
And
you,
Quara--
what
methodology,
exactly,
were
you
planning
to
use
to
determine
whether
the
descoladores
were
too
evil
to
be
allowed
to
live?
At
what
point
do
you
know
they
are
an
unbearable
danger
to
all
other
sentient
species?"
"Turn
it
around,
Peter,"
said
Quara.
"At
what
point
do
you
know
they're
not?"
"We
have
better
weapons
than
the
Little
Doctor.
Ela
once
designed
a
molecule
to
block
the
descolada's
efforts
to
cause
harm,
without
destroying
its
ability
to
help
the
flora
and
fauna
of
Lusitania
to
pass
through
their
transformations.
Who's
to
say
that
we
can't
do
the
same
thing
for
every
nasty
little
plague
they
send
at
us
until
they
give
up?
Who's
to
say
that
they
aren't
already
trying
desperately
to
communicate
with
us?
How
do
you
know
that
the
molecule
they
sent
wasn't
an
attempt
to
make
us
happy
with
them
the
only
way
they
knew
how,
by
sending
us
a
molecule
that
would
take
away
our
anger?
How
do
you
know
they
aren't
already
quivering
in
terror
down
on
that
planet
because
we
have
a
ship
that
can
disappear
and
reappear
anywhere
else?
Are
we
trying
to
talk
to
them?"
Peter
looked
around
at
all
of
them.
"Don't
you
understand,
any
of
you?
There's
only
one
species
that
we
know
of
that
has
deliberately,
consciously,
knowingly
tried
to
destroy
another
sentient
species
without
any
serious
attempt
at
communication
or
warning.
We're
the
ones.
The
first
xenocide
failed
because
the
victims
of
the
attack
managed
to
conceal
exactly
one
pregnant
female.
The
second
time
it
failed
for
a
better
reason--
because
some
members
of
the
human
species
determined
to
stop
it.
Not
just
some,
many.
Congress.
A
big
corporation.
A
philosopher
on
Divine
Wind.
A
Samoan
divine
and
his
fellow
believers
on
Pacifica.
Wang-mu
and
I.
Jane.
And
Admiral
Lands's
own
officers
and
men,
when
they
finally
understood
the
situation.
We're
getting
better,
don't
you
see?
But
the
fact
remains--
we
humans
are
the
sentient
species
that
has
shown
the
most
tendency
to
deliberately
refuse
to
communicate
with
other
species
and
instead
destroy
them
utterly.
Maybe
the
descoladores
are
varelse
and
maybe
they're
not.
But
I'm
a
lot
more
frightened
at
the
thought
that
we
are
varelse.
That's
the
cost
of
using
the
Little
Doctor
when
it
isn't
needed
and
never
will
be,
given
the
other
tools
in
our
kit.
If
we
choose
to
use
the
M.
D.
Device,
then
we
are
not
ramen.
We
can
never
be
trusted.
We
are
the
species
that
would
deserve
to
die
for
the
safety
of
all
other
sentient
life."
Quara
shook
her
head,
but
the
smugness
was
gone.
"Sounds
to
me
like
somebody
is
still
trying
to
earn
forgiveness
for
his
own
crimes."
"That
was
Ender,"
said
Peter.
"He
spent
his
life
trying
to
turn
himself
and
everyone
else
into
ramen.
I
look
around
me
in
this
ship,
I
think
of
what
I've
seen,
the
people
I've
known
in
the
past
few
months,
and
I
think
that
the
human
race
isn't
doing
too
badly.
We're
moving
in
the
right
direction.
A
few
throwbacks
now
and
then.
A
bit
of
blustery
talk.
But
by
and
large,
we're
coming
closer
to
being
worthy
to
associate
with
the
hive
queens
and
the
pequeninos.
And
if
the
descoladores
are
perhaps
a
bit
farther
from
being
ramen
than
we
are,
that
doesn't
mean
we
have
a
right
to
destroy
them.
It
means
we
have
all
the
more
reason
to
be
patient
with
them
and
try
to
nurse
them
along.
How
many
years
has
it
taken
us
to
get
here
from
marking
the
sites
of
battles
with
piles
of
human
skulls?
Thousands
of
years.
And
all
the
time,
we
had
teachers
trying
to
get
us
to
change,
pointing
the
way.
Bit
by
bit
we
learned.
Let's
teach
them--
if
they
don't
already
know
more
than
we
do."
"It
could
take
years
just
to
learn
their
language,"
said
Ela.
"Transportation
is
cheap
now,"
said
Peter.
"No
offense
intended,
Jane.
We
can
keep
teams
shuttling
back
and
forth
for
a
long
time
without
undue
hardship
to
anyone.
We
can
keep
a
fleet
watching
this
planet.
With
pequeninos
and
hive
workers
alongside
the
human
researchers.
For
centuries.
For
millennia.
There's
no
hurry."
"I
think
that's
dangerous,"
said
Quara.
"And
I
think
you
have
the
same
instinctive
desire
that
we
all
have,
the
one
that
gets
us
in
so
damn
much
trouble
all
the
time,"
said
Peter.
"You
know
that
you're
going
to
die,
and
you
want
to
see
it
all
resolved
before
you
do."
"I'm
not
old
yet!"
Quara
said.
Miro
spoke
up.
"He's
right,
Quara.
Ever
since
Marcao
died,
you've
had
death
looming
over
you.
Think
about
it,
everybody.
Humans
are
the
short-lived
species.
Hive
queens
think
they
live
forever.
Pequeninos
have
the
hope
of
many
centuries
in
the
third
life.
We're
the
ones
who
are
in
a
hurry
all
the
time.
We're
the
ones
who
are
determined
to
make
decisions
without
getting
enough
information,
because
we
want
to
act
now,
while
we
still
have
time."
"So
that's
it?"
said
Quara.
"That's
your
decision?
Let
this
grave
threat
to
all
life
continue
to
sit
here
hatching
their
plans
while
we
watch
and
watch
from
the
sky?"
"Not
we,"
said
Peter.
"No,
that's
right,"
said
Quara,
"you're
not
part
of
this
project."
"Yes
I
am,"
said
Peter.
"But
you're
not.
You're
going
back
down
to
Lusitania,
and
Jane
will
never
bring
you
back
here.
Not
until
you've
spent
years
proving
that
you've
got
your
personal
bugbears
under
control."
"You
arrogant
son-of-a-bitch!"
Quara
cried.
"Everybody
here
knows
that
I'm
right,"
said
Peter.
"You're
like
Lands.
You're
too
ready
to
make
devastatingly
far-reaching
decisions
and
then
refuse
to
let
any
argument
change
your
mind.
There
are
plenty
of
people
like
you,
Quara.
But
we
can
never
let
any
of
them
anywhere
near
this
planet
until
we
know
more.
The
day
may
come
when
all
the
sentient
species
reach
the
conclusion
that
the
descoladores
are
in
fact
varelse
who
must
be
destroyed.
But
I
seriously
doubt
any
of
us
here,
with
the
exception
of
Jane,
will
be
alive
when
that
day
comes."
"What,
you
think
I'll
live
forever?"
said
Jane.
"You'd
better,"
said
Peter.
"Unless
you
and
Miro
can
figure
out
how
to
have
children
who
can
launch
starships
when
they
grow
up."
Peter
turned
to
Jane.
"Can
you
take
us
home
now?"
"Even
as
we
speak,"
said
Jane.
They
opened
the
door.
They
left
the
ship.
They
stepped
onto
the
surface
of
a
world
that
was
not
going
to
be
destroyed
after
all.
All
except
Quara.
"Isn't
Quara
coming
with
us?"
asked
Wang-mu.
"Maybe
she
needs
to
be
alone
for
a
while,"
said
Peter.
"You
go
on
ahead,"
said
Wang-mu.
"You
think
you
can
deal
with
her?"
said
Peter.
"I
think
I
can
try,"
said
Wang-mu.
He
kissed
her.
"I
was
hard
on
her.
Tell
her
I'm
sorry."
"Maybe
later
you
can
tell
her
yourself,"
said
Wang-mu.
She
went
back
inside
the
starship.
Quara
still
sat
facing
her
terminal.
The
last
data
she
had
been
looking
at
before
Peter
and
Wang-mu
arrived
in
the
starship
still
hung
in
the
air
over
her
terminal.
"Quara,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Go
away."
The
husky
sound
of
her
voice
was
ample
evidence
that
she
had
been
crying.
"Everything
Peter
said
was
true,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Is
that
what
you
came
to
say?
Rub
salt
in
the
wound?"
"Except
that
he
gave
the
human
race
too
much
credit
for
our
slight
improvement."
Quara
snorted.
It
was
almost
a
yes.
"Because
it
seems
to
me
that
he
and
everyone
else
here
had
already
decided
you
were
varelse.
To
be
banished
without
hope
of
Parole.
Without
understanding
you
first."
"Oh,
they
understand
me,"
said
Quara.
"Little
girl
devastated
by
loss
of
brutal
father
whom
she
nevertheless
loved.
Still
searching
for
father
figure.
Still
responding
to
everyone
else
with
the
mindless
rage
she
saw
her
father
show.
You
think
I
don't
know
what
they've
decided?"
"They've
got
you
pegged."
"Which
is
not
true
of
me.
I
might
have
suggested
that
the
Little
Doctor
ought
to
be
kept
around
in
case
it
was
necessary,
but
I
never
said
just
to
use
it
without
any
further
attempt
at
communication.
Peter
just
treated
me
as
if
I
was
that
admiral
all
over
again."
"I
know,"
said
Wang-mu.
"Yeah,
right.
I'm
sure
you're
so
sympathetic
with
me
and
you
know
he's
wrong.
Come
on,
Jane
told
us
already
that
the
two
of
you
are--
what
was
the
bullshit
phrase?
--in
love."
"I
wasn't
proud
of
what
Peter
did
to
you.
It
was
a
mistake.
He
makes
them.
He
hurts
my
feelings
sometimes,
too.
So
do
you.
You
did
just
now.
I
don't
know
why.
But
sometimes
I
hurt
other
people,
too.
And
sometimes
I
do
terrible
things
because
I'm
so
sure
that
I'm
right.
We're
all
like
that.
We
all
have
a
little
bit
of
varelse
in
us.
And
a
little
bit
of
raman."
"Isn't
that
the
sweetest
little
well-balanced
undergraduate-level
philosophy
of
life,"
said
Quara.
"It's
the
best
I
could
come
up
with,"
said
Wang-mu.
"I'm
not
educated
like
you."
"And
is
that
the
make-her-feel-guilty
technique?"
"Tell
me,
Quara,
if
you're
not
really
acting
out
your
father's
role
or
trying
to
call
him
back
or
whatever
the
analysis
was,
why
are
you
so
angry
at
everybody
all
the
time?"
Quara
finally
swiveled
in
her
chair
and
looked
Wang-mu
in
the
face.
Yes,
she
had
been
crying.
"You
really
want
to
know
why
I'm
so
filled
with
irrational
fury
all
the
time?"
The
taunting
hadn't
left
her
voice.
"You
really
want
to
play
shrink
with
me?
Well
try
this
one.
What
has
me
so
completely
pissed
off
is
that
all
through
my
childhood,
my
older
brother
Quim
was
secretly
molesting
me,
and
now
he's
a
martyr
and
they're
going
to
make
him
a
saint
and
nobody
will
ever
know
how
evil
he
was
and
the
terrible,
terrible
things
he
did
to
me."
Wang-mu
stood
there
horrified.
Peter
had
told
her
about
Quim.
How
he
died.
The
kind
of
man
he
was.
"Oh,
Quara,"
she
said.
"I'm
so
sorry."
A
look
of
complete
disgust
passed
across
Quara's
face.
"You
are
so
stupid.
Quim
never
touched
me,
you
stupid
meddlesome
little
do-gooder.
But
you're
so
eager
to
get
some
cheap
explanation
about
why
I'm
such
a
bitch
that
you'll
believe
any
story
that
sounds
halfway
plausible.
And
right
now
you're
probably
still
wondering
whether
maybe
my
confession
was
true
and
I'm
only
denying
it
because
I'm
afraid
of
the
repercussions
or
some
dumb
merda
like
that.
Get
this
straight,
girl.
You
do
not
know
me.
You
will
never
know
me.
I
don't
want
you
to
know
me.
I
don't
want
any
friends,
and
if
I
did
want
friends,
I
would
not
want
Peter's
pet
bimbo
to
do
the
honors.
Can
I
possibly
make
myself
clearer?"
In
her
life
Wang-mu
had
been
beaten
by
experts
and
vilified
by
champions.
Quara
was
damn
good
at
it
by
any
standards,
but
not
so
good
that
Wang-mu
couldn't
bear
it
without
flinching.
"I
notice,
though,"
said
Wang-mu,
"that
after
your
vile
slander
against
the
noblest
member
of
your
family,
you
couldn't
stand
to
leave
me
believing
that
it
was
true.
So
you
do
have
loyalty
to
someone,
even
if
he's
dead."
"You
just
don't
take
a
hint,
do
you?"
said
Quara.
"And
I
notice
that
you
still
keep
talking
to
me,
even
though
you
despise
me
and
try
to
offend
me."
"If
you
were
a
fish,
you'd
be
a
remora,
you
just
clamp
on
and
suck
for
dear
life,
don't
you!"
"Because
at
any
point
you
could
just
walk
out
of
here
and
you
wouldn't
have
to
hear
my
pathetic
attempts
at
making
friends
with
you,"
said
Wang-mu.
"But
you
don't
go."
"You
are
unbelievable,"
said
Quara.
She
unstrapped
herself
from
her
chair,
got
up,
and
went
out
the
open
door.
Wang-mu
watched
her
go.
Peter
was
right.
Humans
were
still
the
most
alien
of
alien
species.
Still
the
most
dangerous,
the
most
unreasonable,
the
least
predictable.
Even
so,
Wang-mu
dared
to
make
a
couple
of
predictions
to
herself.
First,
she
was
confident
that
the
research
team
would
someday
establish
communications
with
the
descoladores.
The
second
prediction
was
much
more
iffy.
More
like
a
hope.
Maybe
even
just
a
wish.
That
someday
Quara
would
tell
Wang-mu
the
truth.
That
someday
the
hidden
wound
that
Quara
bore
would
be
healed.
That
someday
they
might
be
friends.
But
not
today.
There
was
no
hurry.
Wang-mu
would
try
to
help
Quara
because
she
was
so
obviously
in
need,
and
because
the
people
who
had
been
around
her
the
longest
were
clearly
too
sick
of
her
to
help.
But
helping
Quara
was
not
the
only
thing
or
even
the
most
important
thing
she
had
to
accomplish.
Marrying
Peter
and
starting
a
life
with
him--
that
was
a
much
higher
priority.
And
getting
something
to
eat,
a
drink
of
water,
and
a
place
to
pee--
those
were
the
highest
priorities
of
all
at
this
precise
moment
in
her
life.
I
guess
that
means
I'm
human,
thought
Wang-mu.
Not
a
god.
Maybe
just
a
beast
after
all.
Part
raman.
Part
varelse.
But
more
raman
than
varelse,
at
least
on
her
good
days.
Peter,
too,
just
like
her.
Both
of
them
part
of
the
same
flawed
species,
determined
to
join
together
to
make
a
couple
of
more
members
of
that
species.
Peter
and
I
together
will
call
forth
some
aiua
to
come
in
from
Outside
and
take
control
of
a
tiny
body
that
our
bodies
have
made,
and
we'll
see
that
child
be
varelse
on
some
days
and
raman
on
others.
On
some
days
we'll
be
good
parents
and
some
days
we'll
be
wretched
failures.
Some
days
we'll
be
desperately
sad
and
some
days
we'll
be
so
happy
we
can
hardly
contain
it.
I
can
live
with
that.
Chapter
17
--
"THE
ROAD
GOES
ON
WITHOUT
HIM
NOW"
"I
once
heard
a
tale
of
a
man
who
split
himself
in
two.
The
one
part
never
changed
at
all;
the
other
grew
and
grew.
The
changeless
part
was
always
true,
The
growing
part
was
always
new,
And
I
wondered,
when
the
tale
was
through,
Which
part
was
me,
and
which
was
you."
--
from
The
God
Whispers
of
Han
Qing-jao
Valentine
arose
on
the
morning
of
Ender's
funeral
full
of
bleak
reflection.
She
had
come
here
to
this
world
of
Lusitania
in
order
to
be
with
him
again
and
help
him
in
his
work;
it
had
hurt
Jakt,
she
knew,
that
she
wanted
so
badly
to
be
part
of
Ender's
life
again,
yet
her
husband
had
given
up
the
world
of
his
childhood
to
come
with
her.
So
much
sacrifice.
And
now
Ender
was
gone.
Gone
and
not
gone.
Sleeping
in
her
house
was
the
man
that
she
knew
had
Ender's
aiua
in
him.
Ender's
aiua,
and
the
face
of
her
brother
Peter.
Somewhere
inside
him
were
Ender's
memories.
But
he
hadn't
touched
them
yet,
except
unconsciously
from
time
to
time.
Indeed,
he
was
virtually
hiding
in
her
house
in
order
not
to
rekindle
those
memories.
"What
if
I
see
Novinha?
He
loved
her,
didn't
he?"
Peter
had
asked
almost
as
soon
as
he
arrived.
"He
felt
this
awful
sense
of
responsibility
to
her.
And
in
a
sense,
I
worry
that
I'm
somehow
married
to
her."
"Interesting
question
of
identity,
isn't
it?"
Valentine
had
answered.
But
it
wasn't
just
an
interesting
question
to
Peter.
He
was
terrified
of
getting
caught
up
in
Ender's
life.
Afraid,
too,
of
living
a
life
wracked
with
guilt
as
Ender's
had
been.
"Abandonment
of
family,"
he
had
said.
To
which
Valentine
had
replied,
"The
man
who
married
Novinha
died.
We
watched
him
die.
She
isn't
looking
for
some
young
husband
who
doesn't
want
her,
Peter.
Her
life
is
full
of
grief
enough
without
that.
Marry
Wang-mu,
leave
this
place,
go
on,
be
a
new
self.
Be
Ender's
true
son,
have
the
life
he
might
have
had
if
the
demands
of
others
hadn't
tainted
it
from
the
start."
Whether
he
fully
accepted
her
advice
or
not,
Valentine
couldn't
guess.
He
remained
hidden
in
the
house,
avoiding
even
those
visitors
who
might
trigger
memories.
Olhado
came,
and
Grego,
and
Ela,
each
in
turn,
to
express
their
condolences
to
Valentine
on
the
death
of
her
brother,
but
Peter
never
came
into
the
room.
Wang-mu
did,
however,
this
sweet
young
girl
who
nevertheless
had
a
kind
of
steel
in
her
that
Valentine
quite
liked.
Wang-mu
played
the
gracious
friend
of
the
bereaved,
keeping
the
conversation
going
as
each
of
these
children
of
Ender's
wife
talked
about
how
Ender
had
saved
their
family,
blessed
their
lives
when
they
had
thought
themselves
beyond
the
reach
of
all
blessing.
And
in
the
corner
of
the
room,
Plikt
sat,
absorbing,
listening,
fueling
the
speech
that
she
had
lived
her
whole
life
for.
Oh,
Ender,
the
jackals
have
gnawed
at
your
life
for
three
thousand
years.
And
now
your
friends
will
have
their
turn.
In
the
end,
will
the
toothmarks
on
your
bones
be
all
that
different?
Today
all
would
come
to
a
close.
Others
might
divide
time
differently,
but
to
Valentine
the
Age
of
Ender
Wiggin
had
come
to
a
close.
The
age
that
began
with
one
xenocide
attempted
had
now
ended
with
other
xenocides
prevented
or,
at
least,
postponed.
Human
beings
might
now
be
able
to
live
with
other
peoples
in
peace,
working
out
a
shared
destiny
on
dozens
of
colony
worlds.
Valentine
would
write
the
history
of
this,
as
she
had
written
a
history
on
every
world
that
she
and
Ender
had
visited
together.
She
would
write,
not
a
kind
of
oracle
or
scripture,
the
way
Ender
had
done
with
his
three
books,
The
Hive
Queen,
The
Hegemon,
and
The
Life
of
Human;
rather
her
book
would
be
scholarly,
with
sources
cited.
She
aspired
to
be,
not
Paul
or
Moses,
but
Thucydides.
Though
she
wrote
all
under
the
name
Demosthenes,
her
legacy
from
those
childhood
days
when
she
and
Peter,
the
first
Peter,
the
dark
and
dangerous
and
magnificent
Peter,
had
used
their
words
to
change
the
world.
Demosthenes
would
publish
a
book
chronicling
the
history
of
human
involvement
on
Lusitania,
and
in
that
book
would
be
much
about
Ender--
how
he
brought
the
cocoon
of
the
Hive
Queen
here,
how
he
became
a
part
of
the
family
most
pivotal
in
dealings
with
the
pequeninos.
But
it
would
not
be
a
book
about
Ender.
It
would
be
a
book
about
utlanning
and
framling,
raman
and
varelse.
Ender,
who
was
a
stranger
in
every
land,
belonging
nowhere,
serving
everywhere,
until
he
chose
this
world
as
his
home,
not
just
because
there
was
a
family
that
needed
him,
but
also
because
in
this
place
he
did
not
have
to
be
entirely
a
member
of
the
human
race.
He
could
belong
to
the
tribe
of
the
pequenino,
to
the
hive
of
the
queen.
He
could
be
part
of
something
larger
than
mere
humanity.
And
though
there
was
no
child
with
Ender's
name
as
father
on
its
birth
certificate,
he
had
become
a
father
here.
Of
Novinha's
children.
Of
Novinha
herself,
in
a
way.
Of
a
young
copy
of
Valentine
herself.
Of
Jane,
the
first
spawn
of
a
mating
between
races,
who
now
was
a
bright
and
beautiful
creature
who
lived
in
mothertrees,
in
digital
webs,
in
the
philotic
twinings
of
the
ansibles,
and
in
a
body
that
had
once
been
Ender's
and
which,
in
a
way,
had
once
been
Valentine's,
for
she
remembered
looking
into
mirrors
and
seeing
that
face
and
calling
it
herself.
And
he
was
father
of
this
new
man,
Peter,
this
strong
and
whole
man.
For
he
was
not
the
Peter
who
had
first
come
out
of
the
starship.
He
was
not
the
cynical,
nasty,
barbed
young
boy
who
strutted
with
arrogance
and
seethed
with
rage.
He
had
become
whole.
There
was
the
cool
of
ancient
wisdom
in
him,
even
as
he
burned
with
the
hot
sweet
fire
of
youth.
He
had
a
woman
who
was
his
equal
in
wit
and
virtue
and
vigor
by
his
side.
He
had
a
normal
lifetime
of
a
man
before
him.
Ender's
truest
son
would
make
of
this
life,
if
not
something
as
profoundly
world-changing
as
Ender's
life
had
been,
then
something
happier.
Ender
would
have
wanted
neither
more
nor
less
for
him.
Changing
the
world
is
good
for
those
who
want
their
names
in
books.
But
being
happy,
that
is
for
those
who
write
their
names
in
the
lives
of
others,
and
hold
the
hearts
of
others
as
the
treasure
most
dear.
Valentine
and
Jakt
and
their
children
gathered
on
the
porch
of
their
house.
Wang-mu
was
waiting
there
alone.
"Will
you
take
me
with
you?"
asked
the
girl.
Valentine
offered
her
an
arm.
What
is
the
name
of
her
relationship
to
me?
Niece-in-law-to-be?
Friend
would
be
a
better
word.
Plikt's
speaking
of
Ender's
death
was
eloquent
and
piercing.
She
had
learned
well
from
the
master
speaker.
She
wasted
no
time
on
inconsequentials.
She
spoke
at
once
of
his
great
crime,
explaining
what
Ender
thought
he
was
doing
at
the
time,
and
what
he
thought
of
it
after
he
knew
each
layer
of
truth
that
was
revealed
to
him.
"That
was
Ender's
life,"
said
Plikt,
"unpeeling
the
onion
of
truth.
Only
unlike
most
of
us,
he
knew
that
there
was
no
golden
kernel
inside.
There
were
only
the
layers
of
illusion
and
misunderstanding.
What
mattered
was
to
know
all
the
errors,
all
the
self-serving
explanations,
all
the
mistakes,
all
the
twisted
observations,
and
then,
not
to
find,
but
to
make
a
kernel
of
truth.
To
light
a
candle
of
truth
where
there
was
no
truth
to
be
found.
That
was
Ender's
gift
to
us,
to
free
us
from
the
illusion
that
any
one
explanation
will
ever
contain
the
final
answer
for
all
time,
for
all
hearers.
There
is
always,
always
more
to
learn."
Plikt
went
on
then,
recounting
incidents
and
memories,
anecdotes
and
pithy
sayings;
the
gathered
people
laughed
and
cried
and
laughed
again,
and
fell
silent
many
times
to
connect
these
stories
with
their
own
lives.
How
like
Ender
I
am!
they
sometimes
thought,
and
then,
Thank
God
my
life
is
not
like
that!
Valentine,
though,
knew
stories
that
would
not
be
told
here
because
Plikt
did
not
know
them,
or
at
least
could
not
see
them
through
the
eyes
of
memory.
They
weren't
important
stories.
They
revealed
no
inner
truth.
They
were
the
flotsam
and
jetsam
of
shared
years
together.
Conversations,
quarrels,
funny
and
tender
moments
on
dozens
of
worlds
or
on
the
starships
in
between.
And
at
the
root
of
them
all,
the
memories
of
childhood.
The
baby
in
Valentine's
mother's
arms.
Father
tossing
him
into
the
air.
His
early
words,
his
babbling.
None
of
that
goo-goo
stuff
for
baby
Ender!
He
needed
more
syllables
to
speak:
Deedle-deedle.
Wagada
wagada.
Why
am
I
remembering
his
baby
talk?
The
sweet-faced
baby,
eager
for
life.
Baby
tears
from
the
pain
of
falling
down.
Laughter
at
the
simplest
things--
laughter
because
of
a
song,
because
of
seeing
a
beloved
face,
because
life
was
pure
and
good
for
him
then,
and
nothing
had
caused
him
pain.
He
was
surrounded
by
love
and
hope.
The
hands
that
touched
him
were
strong
and
tender;
he
could
trust
them
all.
Oh,
Ender,
thought
Valentine.
How
I
wish
you
could
have
kept
on
living
such
a
life
of
joy.
But
no
one
can.
Language
comes
to
us,
and
with
it
lies
and
threats,
cruelty
and
disappointment.
You
walk,
and
those
steps
lead
you
outside
the
shelter
of
your
home.
To
keep
the
joy
of
childhood
you
would
have
to
die
as
a
child,
or
live
as
one,
never
becoming
a
man,
never
growing.
So
I
can
grieve
for
the
lost
child,
and
yet
not
regret
the
good
man
braced
with
pain
and
riven
with
guilt,
who
yet
was
kind
to
me
and
to
many
others,
and
whom
I
loved,
and
whom
I
also
almost
knew.
Almost,
almost
knew.
Valentine
let
her
tears
of
memory
flow
as
Plikt's
words
washed
over
her,
touching
her
now
and
then,
but
also
not
touching
her
because
she
knew
far
more
about
Ender
than
anyone
here,
and
had
lost
more
by
losing
him.
Even
more
than
Novinha,
who
sat
near
the
front,
her
children
gathered
near
her.
Valentine
watched
as
Miro
put
his
arm
around
his
mother
even
as
he
held
to
Jane
on
the
other
side
of
him.
Valentine
noticed
also
how
Ela
clung
to
and
one
time
kissed
Olhado's
hand,
and
how
Grego,
weeping,
leaned
his
head
into
stern
Quara's
shoulder,
and
how
Quara
reached
out
her
arm
to
hold
him
close
and
comfort
him.
They
loved
Ender
too,
and
knew
him
too;
but
in
their
grief,
they
leaned
upon
each
other,
a
family
that
had
strength
to
share
because
Ender
had
been
part
of
them
and
healed
them,
or
at
least
opened
up
the
door
of
healing.
Novinha
would
survive
and
perhaps
grow
past
her
anger
at
the
cruel
tricks
life
had
played
on
her.
Losing
Ender
was
not
the
worst
thing
that
happened
to
her;
in
some
ways
it
was
the
best,
because
she
had
let
him
go.
Valentine
looked
at
the
pequeninos,
who
sat,
some
of
them
among
the
humans,
some
of
them
apart.
To
them
this
was
a
doubly
holy
place,
where
Ender's
few
remains
were
to
be
buried.
Between
the
trees
of
Rooter
and
of
Human,
where
Ender
had
shed
a
pequenino's
blood
to
seal
the
pact
between
the
species.
There
were
many
friends
among
pequeninos
and
humans
now,
though
many
fears
and
enmities
remained
as
well,
but
the
bridges
had
been
built,
in
no
small
part
because
of
Ender's
book,
which
gave
the
pequeninos
hope
that
some
human,
someday,
would
understand
them;
hope
that
sustained
them
until,
with
Ender,
it
became
the
truth.
And
one
expressionless
hiveworker
sat
at
a
remote
distance,
neither
human
nor
pequenino
near
her.
She
was
nothing
but
a
pair
of
eyes
there.
If
the
Hive
Queen
grieved
for
Ender,
she
kept
it
to
herself.
She
would
always
be
mysterious,
but
Ender
had
loved
her,
too;
for
three
thousand
years
he
had
been
her
only
friend,
her
protector.
In
a
sense,
Ender
could
count
her
among
his
children,
too,
among
the
adopted
children
who
thrived
under
his
protection.
In
only
three-quarters
of
an
hour,
Plikt
was
done.
She
ended
simply:
"Even
though
Ender's
aiua
lives
on,
as
all
aiuas
live
on
undying,
the
man
we
knew
is
gone
from
us.
His
body
is
gone,
and
whatever
parts
of
his
life
and
works
we
take
with
us,
they
aren't
him
any
longer,
they
are
ourselves,
they
are
the
Ender-within-us
just
as
we
also
have
other
friends
and
teachers,
fathers
and
mothers,
lovers
and
children
and
siblings
and
even
strangers
within
us,
looking
out
at
the
world
through
our
eyes
and
helping
us
determine
what
it
all
might
mean.
I
see
Ender
in
you
looking
out
at
me.
You
see
Ender
in
me
looking
out
at
you.
And
yet
not
one
of
us
is
truly
him;
we
are
each
our
own
self,
all
of
us
strangers
on
our
own
road.
We
walked
awhile
on
that
road
with
Ender
Wiggin.
He
showed
us
things
we
might
not
otherwise
have
seen.
But
the
road
goes
on
without
him
now.
In
the
end,
he
was
no
more
than
any
other
man.
But
no
less,
either."
And
then
it
was
over.
No
prayer--
the
prayers
had
all
been
said
before
she
spoke,
for
the
bishop
had
no
intention
of
letting
this
unreligious
ritual
of
Speaking
be
a
part
of
the
services
of
Holy
Mother
Church.
The
weeping
had
been
done
as
well,
the
grief
purged.
They
rose
from
their
places
on
the
ground,
the
older
ones
stiffly,
the
children
with
exuberance,
running
and
shouting
to
make
up
for
the
long
confinement.
It
was
good
to
hear
laughter
and
shouting.
That
was
also
a
good
way
to
say
good-bye
to
Ender
Wiggin.
Valentine
kissed
Jakt
and
her
children,
embraced
Wang-mu,
then
made
her
way
alone
through
the
crush
of
citizens.
So
many
of
the
humans
of
Milagre
had
fled
to
other
colonies;
but
now,
with
their
planet
saved,
many
of
them
chose
not
to
stay
on
the
new
worlds.
Lusitania
was
their
home.
They
weren't
the
pioneering
kind.
Many
others,
though,
had
come
back
solely
for
this
ceremony.
Jane
would
return
them
to
their
farms
and
houses
on
virgin
worlds.
It
would
take
a
generation
or
two
to
fill
the
empty
houses
in
Milagre.
On
the
porch
Peter
waited
for
her.
She
smiled
at
him.
"I
think
you
have
an
appointment
now,"
said
Valentine.
They
walked
together
out
of
Milagre
and
into
the
new-growth
forest
that
still
could
not
utterly
hide
the
evidence
of
recent
fire.
They
walked
until
they
came
to
a
bright
and
shining
tree.
They
arrived
almost
at
the
same
time
that
the
others,
walking
from
the
funeral
site,
arrived.
Jane
came
to
the
glowing
mothertree
and
touched
it--
touched
a
part
of
herself,
or
at
least
a
dear
sister.
Then
Peter
took
his
place
beside
Wang-mu,
and
Miro
stood
with
Jane,
and
the
priest
married
the
two
couples
under
the
mothertree,
with
pequeninos
looking
on,
and
Valentine
as
the
only
human
witness
of
the
ceremony.
No
one
else
even
knew
the
ceremony
was
taking
place;
it
would
not
do,
they
had
decided,
to
distract
from
Ender's
funeral
or
Plikt's
speaking.
Time
enough
to
announce
the
marriages
later
on.
When
the
ceremony
was
done,
the
priest
left,
with
pequeninos
as
his
guide
to
take
him
back
through
the
wood.
Valentine
embraced
the
newly
married
couples,
Jane
and
Miro,
Peter
and
Wang-mu,
spoke
to
them
for
a
moment
one
by
one,
murmured
words
of
congratulations
and
farewell,
and
then
stood
back
and
watched.
Jane
closed
her
eyes,
smiled,
and
then
all
four
of
them
were
gone.
Only
the
mothertree
remained
in
the
middle
of
the
clearing,
bathed
in
light,
heavy
with
fruit,
festooned
with
blossoms,
a
perpetual
celebrant
of
the
ancient
mystery
of
life.